《Balance of Light and Shadow》


 Gloom 1

    <b>Chapter </b><b>1 </b>


    ¡°Gunfire!¡±


    I muttered under my breath as the distant shots echoed through the trees. Leaves rustled above me. I crouched on a branch, hidden in the canopy, watching ck¨Cd soldiers move like shadows toward the packpound.


    ¡°They¡¯re here,¡± I whispered, gripping the handle of my de. ¡°About damn time.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re raiding thepound,¡± I heard one of the Blood Moon pack members say below. ¡°Orders straight from the Alpha King.¡±


    I smirked. ¡°So, the King finally got tired of waiting for an invite.¡±


    The soldiers spread out, eight remaining outside while one squad entered the packhouse. I dropped silently to the ground, crouching behind them with my de at the ready.


    Crack. One down. Thud. Two down.


    ¡°Enemy-!¡±


    Toote.


    I spun, kicked, dodged a wild punch, then mmed my knee into his groin. He dropped like a stone.


    ¡°Dumb wolves,¡± I muttered. ¡°All muscle, no strategy.¡±


    ¡°Seize her!¡± one barked..


    Three rushed me. I backflipped over the first,nded on my feet, swept the second, elbowed the third.


    ¡°Damn rogue¡¯s fast!¡±


    Another came at me.


    ¡°You boys don¡¯t learn, do you?¡± I said, ducking his swing andnding a clean kick to his head.


    Then a voice boomed across thepound.


    ¡°ALL SOLDIERS, STAND DOWN.¡±


    They froze. Just like that. Obedience drilled into their bones.


    I stood tall, eyes fixed on the figure stepping through the chaos.


    He had presence. Command. Power that bent the air as his voice echoed like thunder.


    ¡°I am Alpha King Conrad. This pack is under investigation for mistreatment and vition of the Werewolf Rights Act. Alpha ke and his family will be transported to the Royal Moon pack and tried for these


    crimes.¡±


    ke knelt in silver cuffs with his Lama and sons. His lip curled when he saw me.


    The Alpha King face softened, and a small smile crossed his lips. ¡°That was quite impressive. So, who might you be¡°.


    ¡°She¡¯s just some rogue bitch,¡± ke spat.


    Crack. A soldier punched him so hard his head whipped to the side. He coward on the ground whimpering.


    B


    I chuckled. ¡°He¡¯s not wrong.¡±


    Conrad¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°You fought like a trained warrior. What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear?¡± I shrugged. ¡°Just some rogue bitch.¡±


    His jaw tensed. ¡°Rogues don¡¯t defend packs. They destroy them to gain power and control.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± I arched a brow. ¡°So, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I came to protect,¡± he said firmly. ¡°We¡¯ve brought medical care, food. Your pack will be registered and cared for. If a suitable Alpha isn¡¯t found-¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll handpick a new one who is obedient to you?¡± I cut in.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want obedience,¡± he said. ¡°I want stability. Safety.¡±


    ¡°For wolves like us?¡± Iughed coldly. ¡°We¡¯ve never had rights. Don¡¯t talk to me about your precious act.¡±


    He took a slow step toward me. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    I snarled back. ¡°Not interested in bonding, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not here to dominate you.¡±


    ¡°No?¡± I challenged. ¡°Then why call yourself King? Kings demand obedience, do they not.¡±


    His voice dropped. ¡°True Kings only want loyalty and respect.¡±


    1 stared him down. ¡°Those are earned, not demanded.¡±


    A gust of wind blew past me¨Ccarrying my scent straight to him.


    His nostrils red. His pupils dted. His wolf surged to the surface, glowing with his golden gaze.


    He staggered back half a step. ¡°Mate.¡±


    I froze.


    No. Hell no.


    He took a step forward. ¡°You¨Cyou¡¯re-¡±


    ¡°Not. A. Chance,¡± I growled, turning and sprinting for the trees.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    I didn¡¯t.


    I vaulted up a trunk and leapt from branch to branch, wild and fast.


    ¡°Track her!¡± he shouted. ¡°Don¡¯t lose her!¡±


    I heard the panic in his voice, the Alphamand behind it.


    But I wasn¡¯t listening.


    I wasn¡¯t his.


    I wasn¡¯t anyone¡¯s.


    And I would never be a prisoner again.

 Gloom 2

    Chapter <b>2 </b>


    It took me days to flee my old territory. The supposed Alpha King tracked me for 12 hours through thend before he called off the search. A few hunters tried to track me in the days after that, but I evaded


    them all.


    Seeing my streete into view and the modest 4¨Cbedroom house I called homee into view gave me hope that I had escaped that world again. I put my key in and turned it just d to be back. ¡°I¡¯m Home¡°.


    My room mate Kimberly is the first to great meet me. ¡°Wee back. How was the conference¡°.


    ¡°Uh, yeah it was good. Usual sort of Vet updates¡°. The humans I live with don¡¯t even know werewolves exist, let alone that I¡¯m a wolf. No way I can tell them where I was or what happened.


    Michellees running up too me way to excited, ¡°Well now that your back you need to get dressed up. We¡¯re going out to a wine bar tonight¡°.


    I dramatically groaned. ¡°No. Why¡°.


    She just rolls her eyes, ¡°Because I want to meet someone to have fun with and Kimberly is still looking for Mr husband material¡°.


    justugh. ¡°And what about Willow¡°.


    ¡°You know the only men she¡¯s interested in are the ones in her books. Still more than you though¡°.


    I¡¯m the first ready and wait at the bottom of the stairs for my girls. Michellees down next in the shortest, tightest red dress she has ever made in matching 5¨Cinch heels.


    Michelle sees me and instantly rolls her eyes. ¡°Why do you always dress like a bodyguard. Honestly how are you going to attract a man dressed like that¡°./


    ¡°A, who says I¡¯m looking for one, and B, who is going to protect you from the ones who might actually try and eat you dressed like that¡°.


    Her face lights up and she starts giggling. ¡°I know, I look awesome right. Just need a man looking for a fun time tonight¡°. We look up the stairs as the other two girls make their grand entrance.


    ¡°Well hellomoners. Will you be escorting thedies tonight on our outing¡°, Willow calls out in a yful mocking tone.


    Michelle just yfully snaps back, ¡°Your just jealous I¡¯m this hot and you¡¯re not. Now hurry up we have a reserved booth¡°.


    I wish I could be normal like them.


    Walking into the dimly lit bar I check for exits and potential threats hiding in in sight. I use my senses to check for other wolves. None. Since I know there is a threat, the coolness of my hidden des against


    my skin always brings me reassurance as we walk towards our booth.


    I¡¯m stuck in my own thoughts, seeing those glowing golden eyes staring at me from the shadows and the word that makes by blood run cold reying over and over in my head. ¡°Mate¡°. Even now, I know he¡¯s not- here but it¡¯s like I can sense eyes watching me.


    ¡°So, what about you girl. What¡¯s new in your life¡°. I jolt out of my thoughts to see Michelle smiling at me.


    ¡°You know me, I never have anything interesting going on in my life. I treat people¡¯s pets at the vet clinic. Make them better when I can ande home. I can tell you about a new surgery technique I¡¯m researching as I want to improve my surgical capabilities. That and I¡¯m nning my monthly camping trip for next week¡°.


    ¡°You really need to get a hobby or something¡°, Michelle groans why being dramatic.


    I justugh at her expression. ¡°Hiking and camping is a hobby¡°.


    ¡°You do the same hike and go to the same ce each time. How about just going somewhere new and exciting. Some were more beach¨Clike with cocktails and cabana boys¡°.


    I just shrug at her. ¡°What can I say, I¡¯m a creature of habit¡°.


    Kimberly suddenly gets very excited and starts frantically tapping my arm. ¡°There is a guy at the bar checking you out¡°.


    I roll my eyes, ¡°Please, I¡¯m sitting next to Mish. His eyes are probably wonky from too much wine¡°.


    A waitress brings over a very expensive bottle of wine to our table. In her best customer service voice, she tells us, ¡°Ladies, this is from the gentleman at the bar¡°.


    Michelle looks over and blows him a kiss. He slowly starts to walk over. In an expensive, fitted three¨Cpiece suit, muscle physique, and emerald green eyes solely fixed on me..


    Shit. A hunter from the Alpha King¡¯s pack has found me.


    Chapter Comments


    Visitor


    He must be wow!


    Visitor


    O boy now let the fun being


    View All 2 Comments >


    POST COMMENT


    2


    28


    <SHARE

 Gloom 3

    ¡°Hello Eve¡°, he smiles as he greets me.


    I do everything I can to hold in my growl. Through gritted teeth and a low threatening tone, I demand, ¡°What do you want¡°.


    He¡¯s trying to be gentle and reassuring but this does nothing to calm me down. ¡°He wants to see you¡°.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what he wants¡°. I just re at him while using my peripheral to decide on an escape n.


    tlook across the table at my girls and get a mix of excited and angry faces. They had missed some huge gossip in my life after I just said I had nothing going on,


    Michelle as usual is the first to pipe up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, our friend here has clearly not filled us in on the details. Who wants to see her¡°.


    ¡°Billionaire Conrad Strongheart¡°.


    Their eyes are so wide now that with the smiles on their faces, they look like Disney characters.


    Kimberly instantly goes into her sickly sweet voice, ¡°Why don¡¯t you join us and tell us all about him and what he wants with our Eve¡°.


    I protest as they don¡¯t know the risk he poses or that they need protection right now. ¡°What about girls only for the first two hours¡°. They quickly look around at each other and they give each other knowing


    looks.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been outvoted. He¡¯s joining us¡°, Michelle says proudly. ¡°Firstly, what¡¯s your name and what is your link to Mr. Strongheart¡°.


    He pulls up to the seat next to me and starts addressing the group. ¡°My name is Connor, and I work in his security team. My specialty is surveince and intelligence, so I scope out and gather information to ensure the safety of the team¡°.


    Kimberly and Michelle are currently swooning over his words and batting their eyshes for attention. Willow seems to be deep in thought and analysing his words.


    ¡°Does he run the Strongheart foundation. There are several artifacts on disy at work in the museum from his collection¡°.


    ¡°Yes, he does, among many other things¡°. He turns to me as he can now feel the de I am holding against his femoral artery under the table. Let¡¯s him know I have control of the situation and that if he does anything to threaten us I will either kill him or cut off his manhood. He starts to squirm slightly in his seat to move away but I just apply slightly more pressure.


    The girls don¡¯t notice this interaction at all, while Michelle is furiously typing on her phone.


    Do you like this <b>story</b><b>? </b>


    + ADD TO LIBRARY


    ¡°OH, MY. GOD. Is this his picture? He¡¯s Gorgeous. Is he really a billionaire? What does he want with Eve? How did he meet Eve? Why didn¡¯t hee?¡±


    Connor startsughing. ¡°That¡¯s a lot of questions at once. Yes, he really is a billionaire. He met Eve a week ago during a mission and was very impressed. I think he has a bit of a crush on her as he has been moping around his house since then hoping she woulde to him. He didn¡¯te as he tries to keep a low profile as he is very recognizable and that is why he sent me¡°.


    With my anger growing, I ask him the only thing I needed to know. ¡°How did you find me<i>¡°</i><i>. </i>


    ¡°All soldiers wear cameras so we have footage from that day. We got a still of you and sent it to a hacker friend. He searched your picture and found your driver¡¯s license. That gave us your license te and your address, so I followed you here¡°. Connor starts to look at me very concerned as he can sense me getting angrier. He keeps trying to talk in a low calming tone which is difficult when I¡¯m holding a de to him. ¡°We¡¯re not your enemy Eve. He just wants to see you and make sure your OK¡°. L


    ¡°I¡¯ve been OK for years and don¡¯t need him or any of you¡°. I stand up to leave hiding my de from view under my jacket.


    ¡°You know he won¡¯t do that¡°.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll just disappear again¡°.


    He grabs my arm to try and stop me. I use the knife to slice his hand just enough for him to let go, get the message, and pull away. I re¨Csheath it before anyone in the bar notices but my girls are staring at me in shock. They look very concerned and scared now as they have never seen me like this before.


    I start to storm out of the back of the bar making sure my girls are in front, and I can hear him yelling


    after me.


    ¡°He will keep looking for you if you don¡¯t go see him and you know why¡°.


    ¡°I already told you, I don¡¯t care what he wants or why. I¡¯m not going back¡°.


    As soon as the cold night air hits me I start to feel like there is not enough air in the world. It gets more difficult to breathe and the world gets smaller as my adrenaline rushes through my veins. I need to get home. I need to get us to safety. The girls know not to argue with me and get in the car.


    As we pull out, I see Conner watching from the entrance, wondering if he has done the right thing.


    Do you like this <b>story</b><b>? </b>

 Gloom 4

    <b>Chapter </b><b>4 </b>


    Conrad POV


    I¡¯m up on the balcony waiting for the car headlights toe down the estate¡¯s driveway telling me Connor has gotten home, I can feel my wolf Jace pacing inside me getting more frustrated at second ticks away on the clock.


    Since I saw herst week, she has gued my thoughts. Her flowing chestnut hair, sapphire blue eyes I got lost in, the pale silk¨Clike skin I wanted to kiss all over, and curves that make me want to hold tight and never let go. Even the amount of disrespect in her attitude was amazing. The fire and passion in her words make me want to tame her more. Make her mine.


    At 1 am I see the headlights so bolt down the stairs to meet him at the front door.


    ¡°How did it go¡°. I couldn¡¯t contain myself and was talking as soon as Connor opened the door.


    Connor can¡¯t make eye contact with me as he talks and just stares at the ground. ¡°Her friends seem nice, but she was furious. Sorry Alpha King but she won¡¯te¡°.


    The noise woke my Beta Liam¡¯s and his half asleep brain starts to slowly put things together. ¡°What the hell did you do¡°.


    ¡°Nightstalker found her, so I sent Connor to make sure she is OK. She¡¯s been living with humans since she was 13. Can you believe that¡°. I can¡¯t help the pride in my voice that I found her after she escaped the


    hunters.


    Liam¡¯s face starts to go wide¨Ceyed with frustration. ¡°YOU SENT A HUNTER AFTER A ROUGE AND YOU¡¯RE CONFUSED AT WHY SHE¡¯S PISSED AT YOU¡°.


    When he phrases it like that it does sound bad. It¡¯s not how I intended it toe across. Surely, she can see that as she wasn¡¯t attacked. Right.


    I try to defend myself to Liam. ¡°You know that¡¯s not what I did. Connor was under strict orders not to harm. her or her friends. Just ask for her to meet me. And that¡¯s what you did right¡°.


    I look over at Connor who is nodding but I can tell he is leaving something out. ¡°What else did she say¡°.


    He takes a deep sigh and avoids eye contact again. ¡°She said she is fine on her own and if we ever go near her again, she will disappear again¡°.


    My heart dropped. I start running my hands through my hair to calm myself down. Jace is howling inside me and I can feel my breathing increase and my heart beating in my throat. How did I screw up this badly?


    I just wanted to see her again.


    Liam can sense my turmoil and starts nning to resolve the situation. ¡°Alright. Everyone into the study so we can work out what to do next. And you¡°, pointing a finger straight into my face, ¡°you are not to do anothing <b>vocardina </b><b>har </b>hatten <b>maning </b>it nant <b>TL</b><b>:</b><b>¡­ </b><b>:</b>-1:<b>? </b><b>???</b><b>??? </b><b>????? </b><b>???? </b>1?????? <b>?</b><b>l</b><b>,:</b><b>? </b>???


    MA


    Do you like this story<b>? </b>


    <b>+ </b>ADD <b>TO </b>LIBRARY


    thinking rationally. You¡¯re also clearly not going to move on without some sort of closure so for your own sanity you follow the n wee up with. Understood¡°.


    Liam my be my Beta and second inmand but he¡¯s always been more of a brother and so I always value his advice and support. ¡°Fine¡°, I growl back.


    Liam looks at me, a mix of concern and confusion on his face. ¡°What exactly is your end goal here¡°.


    The words leave my mouth before 1 process their potential reactions. ¡°Jace says she is my mate, so I want her as part of the pack and to be my Queen¡°.


    The study door shuts behind us and Liam turns to me with a horrified look on his face. ¡°Are you insane. You know the dangers that poses to every member of this pack. Rouges have a permanent ban from rejoining all packs for a reason¡°.


    Connor instantly agrees. ¡°I get that she¡¯s powerful, but she kicked our asses in the raid, has avoided detection in the human world since she was a pup and tonight, managed to slice my arm with a concealed silver de in a public setting without a single human noticing. You need to get over this obsession and leave her alone¡°.


    I charge across the room and before I know it, I have my ws out and my hand around Connor¡¯s throat pinning him against a wall. My eyes glow with Alpha energy and I stare at his fear in his.


    In a low growl, I sneer at him. ¡°NO. She belongs with me¡°.


    I feel Liame up to the side of me and gently ce his hand on my arm as he tries to get me to loosen my grip on Connor. ¡°It¡¯s alright buddy. Connor didn¡¯t mean any disrespect. Let him go and we can talk about what to do next¡°. He always calls me buddy when he doesn¡¯t know if it¡¯s me or Jace who has lost


    control.


    I release Connor and he starts coughing as he moves away from me. I go and get a drink of whisky from my office stash to try and calm my nerves.


    I hear Connor mutter under his breath to Liam, ¡°Could she really be his mate¡°.


    I skull back the whiskey and feel the burn go down to the emptiness since I lost her. ¡°Jace is certain. She¡¯s


    mine¡°.


    I can hear the hesitation in Liam¡¯s voice as he asks for rification. ¡°I get that you or Jace might like her, but I have never known anyone to have mate bond. The stories we were told as pups of the Moon Goddess curse to take them away was just a fairy tale. Right¡°.


    Doesn¡¯t matter if this bedtime story is true or not, I can¡¯t leave her out there to fend for herself anymore. I


    want her toe home.


    Do you like this story<b>? </b>

 Gloom 5

    Chapter <b>5 </b>


    Eve POV


    The next few days in the house are so tense it feels like walking through electric storms and just waiting for loud crack to disruptnd. I¡¯ve started doing extra hours at the vet clinic just to avoid being in the house which they noticed instantly.


    Ie home and I¡¯m greeted with Kimberly waiting for me on the stairs. She instantly runs up to me, jumps in my arms and starts hysterically sobbing.


    I do my best to console her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong Kimmy¡°.


    ¡°Are you angry at us. Is that why you are avoidinging home. We¡¯re sorry that guy was there on girls¡® night. We need you to talk to us about this. We don¡¯t want you to disappear¡°. She breaks out in more sobs as she buries her head in my shoulder.


    I don¡¯t even know what to say. I can¡¯t have the hunters or werewolvesing for my friends. They could be caught in the crossfire. What if I can¡¯t protect them. What if they think they are the enemy. I can¡¯t risk it.


    Kimberly cry¡¯s have brought my other two girls into the hug and we all head into the living room as all squeeze onto the couch as Kimberly refuses to let me go.


    Willow being every practical starts nning. ¡°We need a solution. None of us want to lose our best friend of over five years so you¡¯re not running away. You have a life here and you shouldn¡¯t be bullied out of it¡°.


    ¡°You have no idea what you¡¯re asking¡°. I just look down at the ground. They will never understand.


    ¡°Then tell <b>us</b>. I have known you the longest and I know nothing about you before the day we met. Why don¡¯t you trust us¡± Michelle says very firmly. She is clearly frustrated that she is still cut off from my life.


    I start pleading with them. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you. You¡¯ll be in danger if I let you know. Everything I do is to protect you so please just drop it and let me work it out¡°.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re going to have to start telling us something because since Connor showed up, we have be involved. If we are going to develop a safety n and be strategic, we need to know something even if that is just knowing how much danger we are in¡°. Willow always states things matter of fact which is annoying because I know she is right.


    Maybe if I tell them, it will be easier for them to let me go,


    ¡°I¡¯m not exactly human¡°. All three girls suddenly sit up right. Even Kimberly instantly stops crying and stares at me with wide eyes.


    ¡°Of all things you could have said, I was not expecting that¡°, Willow states with a shocked expression.


    Michelle startsughing ¡°I had a bunch of theories involving government conspiracy theories but that was.


    not on my list¡°.


    Kimberly looks terrified. She looks to me with a trembling voice. ¡°What are you¡°.


    ¡°Honestly, that¡¯s not important. I left that life to live as a human and have done since I was 13. To them, I¡¯m considered a deserter¡°.


    Kimberly starts shaking, ¡°are they going to hurt us¡°.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. That¡¯s why I need to leave. To protect you¡°.


    Willow stating very matter of fact again. ¡°Do we know what they want. Connor only said Mr Strongheart wants to talk to you. Maybe he does mean you no harm and wants to something else¡°.


    Michelle agrees ¡°I didn¡¯t get any weird vibes from Connor. He seemed to be almost gentle when talking to you and said he would follow you if you refused to talk to Mr Strongheart anyway. Wait, is he not human


    either¡°.


    ¡°Connor. No he is. He¡¯s just a


    gifted one. Mr Strongheart is like me though¡°.


    I can practically see the wheels turning in Willows head. ¡°Well the most logical thing is to talk to Mr Strongheart and work out what he wants and then decide from there. No point running in the meantime if he is nning to track you any way¡°.


    ¡°He¡¯s already told me what he wants. He wants me to go back to that life¡°. This has always been my biggest fear, and the girls can tell from how my voice shakes.


    With a fierce determination in her eyes Michelle proims, ¡°Then all of us will create hell to keep you


    here¡°.


    Chapter Comments


    Visitor


    as true friends do. they dont want to lose their friend


    View 1 Comment >


    5 30


    SHARE


    POST COMMENT


    ¤Î

 Gloom 6

    Michelle POV


    We were all on edge after what Eve had told us. She was leaving on Saturday for her camping trip. We kept telling her not to go and that it would be safer to stay in the house. She kept telling us that it¡¯s not her safety she was worried about but with one of my world¨Crenowned death res she shut up. We made it clear we were in this together.


    I¡¯m chilling on the couch with the girls while Eve does anotherte shift. ¡°Alright. Operation keep Eve here is underway. Where are we up to¡°.


    Willow shows me her phone. ¡°I order these online and they came today. They¡¯re tracking devices. I have hidden one in her car and in her camping gear. That way if she does run we at least know where she is¡°.


    ¡°Excellent. I have also hidden her passport so at least we know she can¡¯t leave the country. Kimberly, any thoughts¡°.


    She just shakes her head and hugs the pillow tighter. She has been a mess since all this came out.


    We were all jolted out of the conversation when we heard a knock at the door.


    ¡°Are we expecting anyone¡°. I look at the other girls and they shake their heads no.


    Kimberly instantly terrified trembled out, ¡°what if it them. Eve not here to defend us. Do we pretend we¡¯re not here¡°.


    Willow rolls her eyes. ¡°They know we¡¯re in here. They can see us through the window. And if they were going to harm us they wouldn¡¯t knock¡°. We got up to answer the door and figure with all three of us we could quickly m it shut if need be.


    We open the door just to the point the door chain allows and see him standing there. Conrad in his design suit and amazing smile. He brought another guy with him who was wearing sweats for some reason but with his singlet you could see his define muscr arms. Conrad smiles when he sees all of us looking through the crack of the door.


    ¡°Eveningdies. I¡¯ve brought some wine and pizza as a peace offering if you will let me in to talk¡°.


    Kimberly snaps back ¡°Eve¡¯s not here so go away¡°.


    ¡°I know she¡¯s not here. I want to talk to you. I¡¯m trying to get her to trust me and realise I¡¯m not a threat. I¡¯m hoping if I can get you to trust me, she might be more open to the idea of at least talking to me¡°. He really isying on the charm.


    We shut the door to talk amongst ourselves but ultimately Kimberly is outnumbered as Willow, and I want to know what¡¯s going on.


    ¡°We will let you in but try anything and we will scream so loud we will be heard at the police station 2


    <i>1/2 </i>


    kilometres away¡°.


    He justughs and nods. ¡°Understood¡°.


    We all move to living room with Conrad in the chair near the open entrance to the dining room and the other man in the chair. We all sit on the couch to share note during our interrogation.


    I start first while Willow studies them. ¡°Firstly, who is he. Secondly what do you want with Eve<i>¡°</i>,


    ¡°This is my assistant, Liam. I¡¯m concerned Eve needs some support and I just want to make sure she has to opportunity to receive it¡°. That was too calm to not be rehearsed.


    ¡°YOU LIAR¡°.


    ¡°Excuse me¡°. He just stared in shock.


    ¡°Eve told us she is considered a deserter to you. She chose to leave and doesn¡¯t want to go back so giving her support is a bullshit answer¡°.


    He looked stunned at this. He looked over to his assistance like they were trying to work out what to do next. Like they¡¯re going to get anything past us.


    ¡°It¡¯s true, Eve is considered a deserter. But did she tell you when she left¡±. He seems nervous now. Right


    where I want him.


    ¡°Yes. At 13¡°.


    ¡°Did she tell you who she left or why¡°.


    They can see my face change to one of sadness. How do they know something about her that I don¡¯t.


    Chapter Comments


    Visitor


    interspecies rtionship¡­hahaha shes hooked


    View 1 Comment >


    POST COMMENT


    9


    17


    <SHARE

 Gloom 7

    Chapter <b>7 </b>


    ¡°She left her family. She was horribly abused by them so had to escape to survive. She still went back to see them and support when she could. We met her when the government hired us to arrest the leader. She thought we were attacking the innocents in her family and so fought back. When we realised, she wasn¡¯t part of the leadership we wanted to offer her the same support we did to the rest of her family but, she disappeared before we could¡°.


    Then I ask the question all of us want answered and I don¡¯t think there is a way to tactfully ask this.


    ¡°She told us you weren¡¯t human. That your like her¡°.


    Both men look at each other andugh.


    ¡°We were wondering if she told you or not. What exactly did she say¡°. He is smiling at this and seems


    almost excited.


    Willow speaks up as this is the only questions she really wanted the answer to. ¡°She just said she wasn¡¯t exactly human¡°.


    ¡°No, we¡¯re not. Do you want to know what we are and what is really going on here. Are you sure you can


    handle it¡°.


    I sit straight up and excitedly yell ¡°yes¡°. I have been just as curious as Willow, but she thinks of this and the resolution to a problem, I¡¯m just upset I¡¯ve been left out of gossip.


    ¡°We¡¯re werewolves¡± he states with a straight face.


    ¡°Honestly think we are going to believe that without proof¡°, Willow states and rolls her eyes while crossing


    her arms.


    ¡°Why do you think I brought him¡°, Conrad points to Liam in the corner. ¡°Werewolves live in packs and that is the family I was talking about. The person who runs the pack is called an Alpha. The person who runs all packs is called Alpha King, which is me. If you want proof of all this, he can transform into his wolf for you¡°.


    Me being very suspicious ¡°why don¡¯t YOU transform if you want us to believe you¡°.


    Conrad just awkwardly grins. ¡°My wolf can be a bit confronting so when we introduce humans to wolves, it¡¯s better to start with his¡°.


    Willow picks up on something he said. ¡°You have shown other humans¡°.


    ¡°Yes. Mainly government officials we work with. Previous Alpha King¡¯s have wanted to stay secret or worse, hunt humans. I¡¯m working towards having both our societies operate together without fear or persecution


    of the other¡°.


    We look at each other and decide we want to do this. We want to be in Eve¡¯s life and help her like she has


    helped all of us.


    ¡°Ok. We will watch you transform¡°.


    Liam stands up with a proud look on his face. ¡°Just to warn you there will be some clicking sounds like crackling knuckles but that is normal. My wolf is called Valen and may look scary at first but honestly, he is very friendly and basically a Labrador so love hugs, pats and any form of attention he can get¡°.


    I look around the room at the other girls and each gives a nod that they are ready.


    Liam smirks ¡°and one more thing. I have to be naked to transform so my clothes don¡¯t rip. Still OK with that¡°.


    ¡°WAIT¡°. I go get the wine to fill up my ss, getfortable in my chair so I have the best view. ¡°Now you may continue¡°. If a smoking hot muscled man is getting naked in my house, I¡¯m going to fully enjoy the show.


    Liam startsughing and turns to Conrad ¡°I like that one¡± before he starts stripping.


    Singlet first to reveal his impressively chiselled torso. Pecs and ab¡¯s are pure perfection. My eyes quickly flick to the other girls who are hiding behind their hands, but I can tell they¡¯re peaking. My eyes continue to drop down to the V that dips below his pants line and gasp as he drops his sweatpants to reveal his very impressive manhood. He instantly smiles at this. I will have to askter about interspecies rtions.


    ¡°You readydies¡°.


    Chapter Comments


    Visitor


    interspecies rtionship¡­hahaha shes hooked


    View 1 Comment >


    17


    SHARE


    POST COMMENT


    6


    2/

 Gloom 8

    Michelle POV


    I watched as this Adonis, Greek God of a man, got down on all fours. His dirty blonde hair spread across his entire body as his face started to shift. Once fully transformed, his body was definitely that of a wolf, but his colouring resembled a Labrador.


    He instantly starts wagging his tail andes up to me, trying to be non¨Cthreatening. I start strongly patting him, and he makes happy puppy noises. I can¡¯t help myself at this point. I go in for a full hug, and he gets up to join me on the couch.


    ¡°Who¡¯s a cute boy?¡°. This makes him give me a big lick to the face. Willow is curious and pats his leg gently but cautiously while Kimberly just stares in disbelief.


    Our attention is quickly drawn back to Conrad when we see him with Eve holding a knife to his throat. We


    all freeze.


    ¡°What are you doing in my house?¡± she spouts, full of anger.


    Conrad shows no fear and starts talking to her. ¡°You didn¡¯t want toe see me, so I thought I should


    ¡°I thought the hunter would have passed on the message to stay away¡°.


    ¡°He did, but I know he said I wouldn¡¯t stop until I talked to you¡°. Why is this idiot not terrified? He¡¯s just


    smiling.


    Eve looks around the room before addressing us. ¡°Did they hurt any of you?¡°.


    Willow tries to be the voice of reason. ¡°No, they really did just want to talk. He told us everything Eve¡°.


    She moves the knife quickly, causing a nick to Conrad¡¯s neck. He winces, but I think she did it just to prove she could and to show she was mad at him. She then turns to him in a demanding tone. ¡°Get your dog off


    my couch¡°.


    She seems to be getting madder by the second. She res at us so intently that we can feel her rage. Then moved over to Kimberly.


    Conrad looks over to Eve and tries to keep his voice calm. ¡°Can we talk now?¡°.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to listen to anything you have to say¡°.


    ¡°We looked into your past and found your foster care file. I understand why you would be cautious of us, but we mean you and your friends no harm¡°.


    She was livid at this. ¡°YOU HAD NO RIGHT¡°.


    ¡°I know, but we¡¯re trying to help you.¡± Conrad is showing nothing but concern and trying to keep her calm.


    ¡°Then leave me alone. I am not going back to that world¡°.


    At this point, everyone was silent in the room, just watching how this yed out.


    ¡°I get that you¡¯re scared Eve, but you are still living pack life whether you admit it or not. That¡¯s what stopped you from going feral¡°.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know anything about what I have lived like¡°.


    ¡°I know you escaped the pack at 13. You were found in a bus cargo hold, unconscious and drenched in blood. You were in such a beaten and starved state that you had to stay four months in the hospital to recover. Your social worker tried to send you to foster homes, but you always went back to group homes as they were pack houses to you. You then went to university dorms, which were another type of pack house. Even now, you have made a pack house with thesedies. Right now, you are standing guard over the one member showing fear signals because you are a great protector for your pack. That¡¯s why you were there when we raided, wasn¡¯t it? You somehow heard about my ns and went to save the innocents in your old


    family¡°.


    Eve starts shaking her head and covering her ears as a silent tear runs down her face. ¡°Then just leave me be. Leave me with my pack and don¡¯t make me go back¡°, she cry¡¯s in a softer tone.


    He starts to slowly walk towards her, speaking even more calmly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to force you toe back. But you can¡¯t stay in the human world forever. What happens when they all leave and have families? You have already lived in three makeshift packs. It¡¯s only going to get harder for you. You need to realise that I¡¯m not ke ande back with me¡°.


    A switch instantly flicks in Eve. The tears stopped, and her eyes went cold. She punched Conrad in the middle of the chest, sending him flying into the coffee table, shattering it.


    ¡°I KNOW YOU¡¯RE NOT HIM. DO YOU THINK HE IS THE ONLY ALPHA I HAVE COME ACROSS? THINK


    YOU¡¯RE THE ONLY ONE WHO HAS TRIED TO CLAIM ME. YOU ALPHAS ARE ALL THE SAME. DEMANDING


    OBEDIENCE FOR THE SAKE OF THE PACK AND YOU ARE NO DIFFERENT¡°.


    She ran out the back of the house through the kitchen door and jumped the fence. Conrad takes off after her, but couldn¡¯t jump the fence due to injuries from crashing into the coffee table.


    He staggers into the house holding his side and turns to Liam, who has shifted back and is getting dressed. ¡°Liam, she¡¯s heading northeast. We can catch up in the car¡°.


    Liam looks at his boss with a sad expression, ¡°No¡°.


    ¡°I¡¯m not losing her again¡°.


    ¡°If we chase her, she will think she is being hunted. We have to let her go and hope shees back¡°.


    Conrad looks like he is on the verge of tears at the thought of losing her again. He leaves the house in silence and just waits outside.


    Liam turns to me and passes me a business card. ¡°Here¡¯s my phone number. Text if shees back so we- know she is safe¡°, and follows his boss outside.


    And with that, they leave the three of us in disbelief at what just happened. What the hell happened to our friend?


    Chapter Comments


    Visitor


    POST COMMENT


    describing the dynamics of the group after Eve took off is very vivid¡­ i can just see the situation in my minds eye. very good


    View All 2 Comments >


    17

 Gloom 9

    Michelle POV


    I¡¯ve been texting Liam over the weekend. I¡¯m honestly having so much fun texting Wolf Boy. He keeps trying to get me to send nude photos, stating it is only fair because I¡¯ve seen him naked. I¡¯ve sent teasing photos of me in underwear, or side shots of me naked, so he can¡¯t see the good stuff, which is driving him insane. I¡¯m loving every minute of it.


    I know he partly using me to gather information on Eve to feed to Conrad so I¡¯m keeping it superficial as he was a total jackass for getting her foster carer file.


    Together we developed a n over the weekend. Conrad and Liam have invited all four of us to the Royal Moon Pack for a weekend stay. Main goal is to show that his pack is safe unlike her old one and Liam assured us that we will be treated like royal princesses with no expense spared. The three of us are so excited. We just have to convince Eve when shees back. If shees back.


    I¡¯m working from home on new designs for my fashion line and It¡¯s about lunchtime when I hear the front door open. I run to the front door and see Eve walking in and literally leap into her arms and she catches me in surprise.


    ¡°Goddess Mish, you scared the hell out of me. I thought you would be at work¡°.


    ¡°I scared you. YOU HAVE BEEN MISSING FOR 3 DAYS¡°.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m fine, though. I¡¯ll just get my stuff and go to a hotel¡°. She looks so sad, but I¡¯m furious at


    her.


    ¡°WHY ARE YOU GOING TO A HOTEL. YOU LIVE HERE?¡°.


    ¡°So I¡¯m not bothering or putting you guys in danger anymore¡°.


    ¡°FIRSTLY, YOU NEVER HAVE BEEN AND NEVER WILL BE A BOTHER. YOU ARE OUR BEST FRIEND AND WE LOVE YOU DESPITE BEING A WEREWOLF. SECONDLY, WE ARE NOT IN DANGER¡°.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know that and why are you yelling¡°<i>. </i>She is looking at me genuinely confused.


    ¡°BECAUSE I HAVE BEEN WORRIED SICK YOU IDIOT¡°.


    Eve is staring at me, looking in surprise. She clearly wasn¡¯t expecting this reaction. She started to look terrified. I have never seen her scared before. I get out my phone and tell the girls she is home. I¡¯m going to need reinforcement to get her to stay home, let alone go to the pack.


    ¡°I¡¯ve just messaged the girls and both will be here in 30 minutes¡°.


    I can see the tears welling up in her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re not mad at what I am¡°.


    ¡°No. We¡¯re actually mad at you because you didn¡¯t tell us about your past. It exins a lot about your


    always¨Con guard behaviour. Why didn¡¯t you tell us you were in foster care? Why did you tell us your family was dead?¡°.


    The look in her eyes was surprise, but that quickly turned to shame.


    ¡°It¡¯s OK, honey. It doesn¡¯t change how we see you. You are still the strong, beautiful, amazing person you were before we knew. We just wish you felt safe enough to tell us¡°.


    ¡°I can¡¯t cause it¡¯s so much worse than you think¡°.


    At this she just starts crying. I rush over and hold her tight and just let her have that moment. It¡¯s only a moment before she forces the tears to stop. If she didn¡¯t tell us I¡¯m assuming she has never told anyone.


    With her eyes glistening with tears she looks at me. ¡°I¡¯m honestly sorry for scaring you. Just promise me if this all gets too much and you feel I have to leave at any time, just tell me. OK¡°.


    ¡°If you keep up with that crap, I¡¯m going to smack you with a rolled up newspaper¡°.


    We both burst outughing at this, and I just held her until the other girls came home.


    Both girls had the same reaction when they got home. There were lots of tears all around. Then we had to broach the subject of the weekend. When we exined the n, Eve was horrified.


    ¡°You all literally agreed to go into a wolf pack. Do you know how dangerous that is?¡°.


    I step in to try and calm her down. ¡°We don¡¯t think it¡¯s dangerous. The boys have been talking to us all weekend, making sure we¡¯re OK. You can read the messages if you like. If they can¡¯t show you in one weekend that they are safe, they will leave you alone. They just want a chance¡°..


    ¡°You have no idea what Alphas are really like¡°, she snaps back.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you do either. I realise you have met some bad ones, but just like people, they can¡¯t all be bad. That¡¯s also why they invited you to the pack. You seemed to only be worried about Conrad, so in a pack, there are others. Your pack is also there¡°.


    This piqued her interest, and she turned around sceptical. ¡°What do you mean?¡°.


    ¡°Liam said your pack had too many injuries and medical issues to send to another pack. That¡¯s why they are all at Royal Moon¡°.


    She seemed to seriously think about the offer when we mentioned her pack. She must really care about


    them.


    ¡°And if I agree to go and still refuse to join, they will leave me alone¡°.


    ¡°That¡¯s the deal¡°.


    She thinks seriously for a few minutes while we all wait, holding our breaths. ¡°OK¡°.


    With that, I messaged Liam.


    ¨C She is home safe and has agreed to the weekend.


    Chapter Comments


    Visitor


    beautiful¡­true friends¡®


    View 1 Comment >


    19


    <SHARE


    POST COMMENT

 Gloom 10

    Liam POV


    I sprint down the hall, bursting through the study doors. Conrad is standing at his office window, staring at the moon, lost in thought again, when he turns to look at me in surprise.


    ¡°Michelle just texted me. Eve is home safe¡°.


    ¡°Oh, thank the moon Goddess¡°.


    You can literally see the wave of relief that passes over him. He then copses into the chair and looks at the ceiling with the relief turning to sadness.


    ¡°She won¡¯te here, will she? Otherwise you would have said¡°.


    ¡°Eve has agreed¡°.


    A massive smile spreads across his face. He¡¯s so excited you can practically see Jace¡¯s tail wagging like a puppy through his eyes.


    ¡°She¡¯s giving us a chance¡°.


    ¡°Seems like it¡°.


    This look of happiness quickly changes to one of panic when the realisation of what we have agreed to sets in. He instantly goes into micromanager mode.


    ¡°We have only have two days to prepare and have so much to do. We have to alert all the pack members of what is happening. They have to ept the humans as well. We probably need more supplies. Find out what they like and have the kitchen staff order it. Also make sure we have extra maids tomorrow to clean


    the pack house¡°.


    I just burst outughing at hisplete meltdown over finer details. ¡°You need to rx. I already have a bunch of this in ce, as you have been so distractedtely¡°.


    ¡°I have not¡°.


    ¡°Oh really. So why did you miss the council preparation meeting today?¡°.


    ¡°Shit. That was today¡°.


    He starts furiously going through papers on his desk and getting his calendar, and then looks at me furiously.


    ¡°That¡¯s next week, you prick¡°,


    ¡°But you didn¡¯t remember, did you?¡°.


    He throws a stapler at me, which I catch and throw back, which hits him in the middle of the chest. He then drops down in his chair and drops his head hard onto his desk.


    ¡°Why am I so awful at this. I should be happy she ising but I¡¯m just terrified as I know I¡¯m going to fuck it all up. Again¡°.


    ¡°You suck at this because this is the first women who hasn¡¯t thrown themselves at you due to your money or power. Might be humbling for you to have to work for it like the rest of us for a change¡°.


    He looks up at me as he realises that I¡¯m right. Then just drops his head back down on his desk.


    I try to reassure him. ¡°Well, the good news is you both have back up this time. I will make sure you¡¯re not an insufferable idiot and the girls will keep Eve calm and support her when needed¡°.


    ¡°And thedies are OK withing to a wolf pack¡°.


    ¡°They seem excited. Especially Mish¡°, I say with a smirk.


    ¡°Mish¡°. His expression changes when he realises I only call girls by their nickname when I¡¯m involved with them. ¡°Oh for fuck sake you haven¡¯t¡°.


    ¡°Hey, a guy can multitask. She actually seems really excited and wants to experience the difference in bed


    between a werewolf and a man.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m over here, terrified of saying the wrong thing to a woman in case she disappears from existence, and you organised yourself a hook up¡°. He just mutters under his breath and walks out of his study.


    The next two days go by in a blur. There is a massive flurry of activity in the pack. The rumour mill is going into overdrive. Some worried, and others were curious about a rogueing to the pack. Some are annoyed that humans areing to the park for the weekend. Of course, most gossip ising from the possibility that they might meet the future Queen.


    By Thursday night, we will be finalising all the details. I have tried to get as much information out of Mish as possible to make Eve feel safe and wee. Figured if she camete Friday and we had dinner, she could explore a bit by herself rather than being overwhelmed with everybody.


    I get a message from Mish confirming details about tomorrow.


    Mish we are all packed. It¡¯s about a 2 hour drive so we will be leaving at 4:30 so safe to say we will be there by 7 B.


    Liam Oh, baby girl. I promised you all that you would be treated like princesses this weekend. The limo ising at 5 with expensive champagne on board.

 Gloom 11

    Chapter <b>11 </b>


    Eve POV


    As soon as we enter the territory my hackles go up. All the girls are excitedly squealing looking at the vige set up of the pack. Small houses with all garden space used to grown food and argemunity orchard. I just see a obedience to stay within a life that has no freedom.


    I was terrified going to the pack house, but I will show them no fear. If they want a fight, I have my full set of specialty silver knives just in case to fight our way out if need be.


    I can feel my wolf Sierra right on the surface in case something goes wrong. Michelle has told me they have put a lot of effort into making me feel asfortable as possible, but nothing will drop my guard.


    Liam greets us at the entrance and leads us inside. Michelle was practically skipping as we went into the main dining hall. It was all set up to be very grand. Huge wooden table, golden cutlery, crystalware and fancy china. There was enough seating for 7. Means someone else wasing.


    Liam and the butlers were being very regal and started pulling out the chairs. I did my own before they had a chance as I wasn¡¯t going to let a ve wait on me and sat the furthest away from the head of the table. That¡¯s where he would be sitting.


    Before long, a man in his mid¨C40s walked out. He¡¯s just under 6 feet and has salt and pepper hair with brown eyes. He was dressed in a very fine suit and honestly looked annoyed that he had to be here. Liam


    introduced him.


    ¡°d you could make it, Councilman Donovan¡°.


    ¡°Always happy to support the Alpha King.¡±


    Well this guys is clearly a kiss ass.


    One of the butlers calls, ¡°All rise for the Alpha King¡°.


    We all stand up, but I can¡¯t even look at him. I just stare at the floor. Michelle has been so supportive of me this week and just telling me to give them a chance but all I can think is that this is a trap. That¡¯s I¡¯m in grave danger here and I need to run.


    I barely acknowledge what food is brought out and have no idea how many courses have been served. I just keep surveying the room for threats and avoid looking at any of them. I¡¯m brought back to the room when Michelle touches my arm. I instinctively grab the steak knife to attack before I realise it is her. I drop it suddenly, and the loud ng on the table causes everyone to freeze.


    Michelle looks at me cautiously. ¡°Do you want to leave here?¡±


    I have no idea how to respond. Never expected it would be Liam to save the day.


    ¡°I have an idea. As it has been a long day, why don¡¯t we finish up here, and we can send dessert to your


    room. Would that be better?¡°.


    All the girls instantly agree and follow the butler to our suite. It is a wing of the house reserved for visiting Alpha¡¯s and their family. We enter through onerge door and see one huge living room with luxurious couches all designed for royalty. We each had arge bedroom with massive king beds and ensuites.


    Michellees running over to me and gave me a huge hug. ¡°Thanks for doing this, I know it¡¯s hard. Is there anything we can do to make it better¡°.


    ¡°No. I just hate the formal dinners. Sorry for grabbing the steak knife. I just panicked and it was a reflex<i>¡°</i><i>. </i>


    ¡°It¡¯s all good. I know you would never harm me¡°.


    Kimberly joins in, ¡°Honestly, I think that was more for us than you. They know if they get us to like them, then you will feel better.¡±


    ¡°I know. Just a lot of bad memories¡°.


    Michelle looks at me very worried ¡°want to talk about any of them or should we just crank some tunes and act un¨Croyal for a bit¡°.


    I didn¡¯t even answer before she hooked up her music to a Bluetooth speaker and was on top of the coffee table, belting out ¡®I feel like a woman¡®. All the other girls joined in while we got ready for bed. The peanut butter cheesecake for dessert was brought up, as well as some sandwiches and wedges. I was starting to feel more at ease, so I had a few bites, but everything made me nauseous. There was no way I was sleeping tonight. I had to guard my girls while they slept.


    Michelle then approaches me with a mischievous grin and asks something I wasn¡¯t expecting.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to go anyway, but how mad would you be if I spent the night in Liam¡¯s room?¡°.


    Chapter Comments


    Visitor


    oh michelle is special


    Visitor


    you go Michelle n have some FUN.


    View All 2 Comments >


    POST COMMENT


    5


    14

 Gloom 12

    <b>Chapter </b><b>12 </b>


    Liam POV


    1 stood in the banquet hall and watched the girls leave for their suite. As soon as the main door shut, Conrad let out a massive sigh of defeat.


    ¡°What are we going to do? She can¡¯t even look at us¡°.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be fine. We have 2 more full days and today was just about getting her here safe which we did¡°. I¡¯m just trying to remain as positive and calm as possible to support him and not show I was on edge


    as well.


    Donovan, the ever¨Cuseless prick, speaks up. ¡°It would be better to send her home now. You saw her pick up that knife and threaten her friend. She is a risk for all wolves and should remain an outcast¡°.


    Conrad¡¯s eyes instantly glowed at this, and the growl echoed around the room. He moved with such speed I couldn¡¯t get any words out before Conrad had his hand around Donovan¡¯s throat and pinned him against


    the table.


    ¡°I told you she is important to me, so disrespect her again and you can sleep in the dungeons for a night. Understood¡°.


    Donovan starts going purple and can¡¯t get out any words, so he tries to nod under the pressure.


    Conrad throws him to the floor, and he starts coughing, trying to get air into his body.


    In a booming Alpha Command he yells ¡°GET OUT¡°. Donovan and every server runs out the room.


    Conrad starts running his hand through his hair. A habit he uses to try and calm himself and Jace down. He looks at me, conflicted, and asks something I know has been on his mind. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m making the right decisions here?¡°.


    ¡°I do. She is giving you a chance, so you need to give her one too. You saw the photo¡¯s in her file. It couldn¡¯t have been easy for her toe her¡°.


    He takes a deep sigh. ¡°Did you many to find anything in the Blood Moon pack records about Eve. Anything about who her parents were, he status. How she ended up in that state when she was found in the cargo hold¡°.


    ¡°Nothing. I asked the pack members to. All deny knowing any Eve. I showed her picture around, and most refuse to even look. There¡¯s definitely something going on, but no one is talking out of fear. Just don¡¯t know what they¡¯re scared of anymore. Alpha ke and his family are in custody, and we have been caring for them for a few weeks now, so they shouldn¡¯t fear us¡°.


    He seems deep in thought when a sly smile crosses his face. ¡°Her wolf is strong isn¡¯t she. I was worried she would be dormant living the human world for 13 years but I could sense her¡°.


    I justughed, ¡°I honestly couldn¡¯t. But she is definitely acting more wolf than human, so it is a good sign¡°.


    ¡°I¡¯m not surprised you couldn¡¯t. She left before her first real shift so doubt her wolf has ever interacted with another wolf. She not sure how to make her presence known to another one as she has been hiding so long but I could feel her watching the room and that her hackles were up. I wonder if she is that beautiful chestnut colour Eve¡¯s hair is¡°<b>. </b>


    ¡°Well, if she really has never interacted with a wolf before, Jace better be on his best behaviour¡°.


    Conradughed, ¡°He¡¯s insulted that you didn¡¯t think he would be for our mate¡°. He looks out the window at the moon as if asking the Moon Goddess herself for answers. ¡°What are we going to do about her tonight? She never even ate¡°.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already mind linked the kitchen to take some extra food up there in case she is morefortable eating in the room. We all just need space and we will see how tomorrow goes¡°.


    I head off to my room to get to bed. I¡¯m exhausted after the day. Not physically, but just the mental exhaustion. I was just getting settled for the evening when I heard a knock on my door.


    ¡°I thought I was promised a test drive¡°.


    Chapter Comments


    Visitor


    oh Mish!


    View All 2 Comments >


    POST COMMENT


    B


    <b>1 </b>


    13


    <SHARE

 Gloom 13

    <b>Chapter </b><b>13 </b>


    Michelle POV


    There I stood outside Liam¡¯s door. I was wearing a veryrge t¨Cshirt as my surprise for him was underneath. His face went from shocked to an evil grin within seconds. He held the door open for me, I walked in, and he gently shut it behind me.


    ¡°Eve was OK with youing to y with the big bad wolf,¡± he said in a low, seductive growl.


    ¡°She knows she couldn¡¯t stop me, and besides, she said if any harmes to me she woulde after you with an axe so you better behaviour and treat me well¡°.


    I removed my t¨Cshirt to reveal my favourite redce underwear set. My breast hugged perfectly in a low cut bra and the thong making my full ass pop looking like little red riding hood ready to be gobbled up. Liam just started taking it all in.


    ¡°Does the big bad wolf want toe eat little red?¡°.¡±


    He raced towards me, grabbing both my hands and pushing me back towards the door, pinning my hands above my head and starts to growl near my ear. I can feel how hard he is as he presses his manhood against my thigh. He starts kissing and nipping at my neck as his free hand starts to move over my body. I can feel the heat radiating off him as his hand moves up my back and skillfully unsps my bra.


    Liam possessively grabs my ass and lifts me so my legs are wrapped around his waist. I throw my bra to the other side of the room and start deeply kissing him. I¡¯m thrown on the bed and he rips off my panties, and pushes my legs apart so he can see what he wants to eat.


    I can feel the wet gentle kisses starting at my ankles as he works his way up to my already dripping pussy and startspping me up. Long strokes across the length of my hole and then sucking on my clit. I can¡¯t help the moaning that escapes me. He feels so good. This just makes him lick me harder and faster. He starts to move his tongue in and out of my core before going back to suck on my clit driving me wild. I can feel an orgasm building, but I want to make thisst, so hold on. He goes faster and faster until I can¡¯t hold back anymore, screaming his name loudly, as Ie undone.


    This doesn¡¯t stop him, though. He keeps going at the same pace, and another orgasm is building before thest one finishes, making my legs convulse over his shoulders as I scream out in pleasure again.


    Completely out of breath, wet lips brush my skin and slowly move up my body before focusing on my breasts. Licking my nipples and squeezing them hard. He starts to move one hand down towards my pussy again but when I protest wanting him inside me he pins my hands above my body again.


    ¡°I still need to stretch you, little red¡°.


    His fingers plunge inside me with ease, and he slowly moves two fingers in and out. It¡¯s agonisingly slow, and it¡¯s not enough to make mee but enough to send shocks like jolts before a lightning bolt strikes through my body. He then starts scissoring with his fingers and looks at me with hunger in his eyes. His beautiful light blue eyes.


    He climbs between my legs and lines himself up, just puts the tip in, and slowly teases my aching hole. This was killing me.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think the big bad wolf would want gentle. Show me what you really got¡°.


    With his wicked grin he ms the full length of his cock into me making me gasp as the breath is knocked out me. He starts going hard and fast, which within a minute has my eyes rolling in the back of my head, and I am pushed over the edge again, seeing stars as I convulse out of control.


    My exhausted body can barely move at this point as I take everything he is giving me. He moves my legs over his shoulders and slows down.


    ¡°Did I ever tell you what knotting is, little red?¡°.


    My eyes widen. ¡°No¡°.


    ¡°Basically, when Ie, I get bigger¡°.


    He suddenly starts going full force again and somehow so much deeper than before. I can feel him growing in width inside me, hitting my G¨Cspot like nothing ever has before. About to go over the edge again, he tells me to hold it as long as I can. My legs are shaking, and I hold my breath, feeling my orgasm build as he stretches me even more.


    ¡°I¡¯ming, little red. Scream for me¡°.


    With that, I release the floodgates and can feel him filling me up as I scream over and over again. Everything is tingling as I can barely move. He rolls onto his back and rolls me onto my side and my head gently onto his chest. We say nothing. We just held each other and as all then tension had been drained. from our bodies and we could pass out.


    Chapter Comments


    12


    POST COMMENT NOW


    < SHARE

 Gloom 14

    Michelle POV


    I walked into Conrad¡¯s kitchen in the morning with Liam following behind me. All three girls eat at the long wooden table, and Eve stands at the cooktop making eggs. Kimberly grins at me while holding her coffee.


    ¡°So, did you have a good night?¡°.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think I can ever have sex with a human again¡°.


    Kimberly and Willow start giggling at this. Liam starts dramatically acting like he has just won an Oscar and does a big dramatic bow, making them burst outughing. Eve even turns around, and I can see her small smile.


    Conrad enters to room and suddenly everything goes cold. All theughing stops, and Eve suddenly turns around and focuses all her energy on her eggs. He just sighs as he senses this, as he would have heard us through the door before entering.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just get a coffee and be on my way. I have a meeting anyway¡°.


    I¡¯m starting to feel bad for him because he is trying so hard and only getting a wall of ice in return. I


    decided to throw him a bone and try and include him.


    ¡°Nonsense. Besides, this is your house, and I have a ton of questions. Most important one. What do we call you? Humans call you Mr Strongheart, wolves call you Alpha King, and Liam calls you Conrad. What do you want us to call you?¡°.


    He¡¯s momentarily stunned by this. ¡°Errm. People in my inner circle call me Conrad, so you can too¡°.


    The girls instantly pick up on what I¡¯m doing while Eve is still off in her own world over the stove. Willow joins in next.


    ¡°So I work at the local museum as a cataloguer and noticed we have a lot of artefacts from the Strongheart foundation. Do you have many pieces in your collection?¡°.


    ¡°Yes, I do. You will be doing a tour today, and you will see the Library where I store most of them¡°.


    Willow¡¯s eyes light up at this. Kimberly goes straight to family questions.


    ¡°I could see on the way in that the pack is veryrge. How many wolves are here, and is your family here too?¡°.


    ¡°There are nearly 1500 wolves here, making us thergest pack in the country, and we are growing very fast. Even though to wolves a pack is considered family, I¡¯m assuming you mean biological family, and I don¡¯t have any left¡°.


    ??????????????????


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s so sad. I¡¯m so sorry for your loss¡°.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be. I¡¯m not¡°.


    Everyone but Eve turned to Conrad, and he realised what it must have sounded like. He looks at Liam, who just shrugs. He sighs deeply as he contemtes telling us his story.


    ¡°I was born in an extremist pack¡°.


    ¡°What?¡°. We all freeze at Eve joining the conversation. She spun round and stared straight at Conrad, and they locked eyes on each other.


    ¡°Yeah. For the past few hundred years, extremist packs believed humans should be enved to wolves because we are gifted with strength and shifting. They think that because we are gifted, we are more favoured by God and so should be supreme rulers. I was beaten by my family for refusing to kill humans and live up to my so¨Ccalled family legacy as a bloodline royal. My grandmother, Ava, got me out when I was 14 and hid me in Liam¡¯s pack. It¡¯s how we met. It was Liam¡¯s family that loved and raised me after that, which is one of the reasons we are as close as brothers. At 18, we joined the military to learnbat skills and how to work with humans. I studied business to build my empire to unite humans and wolves like we were at the dawn of time¡°.


    ¡°Alpha Derrick¡°. Eve turns and looks down at the te with her food on it and avoiding eye contact with everyone again.


    ¡°Yeah. How do you know my father¡¯s name?¡°. Conrad was very confused by this.


    ¡°He came to the Blood Moon pack to see Alpha ke¡°. You can see her start to shake as she is pulled into a memory she has been trying to hide from.


    ¡°He never visited your old pack when I was there. I¡¯m sorry if he caused you any pain¡°.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter now, I¡¯m going to go get ready¡°. She hadn¡¯t eaten again and ran out the through back door.


    Conrad turns to us, clearly worried about Eve and trying to hold himself back from following her. ¡°I have to go to that meeting¡°. Then he heads out the other door.


    Liam ran straight over to me and started covering me in kisses.


    ¡°Stop, stop. What was all that for?¡°.


    ¡°You got them to talk about something personal on day one. You¡¯re amazing¡°.


    I just started smiling at him as he followed Conrad out to the meeting.


    The girls and I left the kitchen wondering what Eve remembered.

 Gloom 15

    TW POV


    I¡¯m up in the suite after breakfast. Well, I didn¡¯t eat as I had to leave. I barely atest night either. When did ?st eat? That doesn¡¯t matter. Why did Conrad start sharing? If he was in the extremist packs, is he hiding his true belief system of obedience? His father knew what I am. Does he? Is that why he is trying to im me and lull me into false security?


    I¡¯m pacing against the back wall of my room with all these thoughts running through my mind when the door opens and the girls walk in. Kimberlyes to my door a slowly opens it.


    ¡°Are you OK, sweetie?¡°.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s go on this tour¡°. I¡¯m still pacing, and my speech is fast. On this tour, I can get theyout so I can get my pack out if needed.


    ¡°That¡¯s been dyed an hour. Did you sleepst night?¡°.


    ¡°Yeah, it was fine¡°.


    ¡°Sweetie, I can tell you¡¯re lying. None of us has seen you eat in two days either. Let us help you¡°.


    Why can¡¯t they just leave me alone? I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ve been dealing with this for years, and the only thing different now is being in enemy territory. I had to stay on alert. Kimberly doing her stupid mother routine is thest thing I needed.


    She came over and gently took me by the hand and led me to the living room with the reasoning we were waiting for an hour anyway so we might as well watch TV together.


    There on the table was breakfast.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to eat again¡°, I snarled at her.


    Michelle snaps at me, ¡°you haven¡¯t eaten in two days. You will sit your butt down cause we are not leaving


    til you do¡°.


    She never uses this tone with me. I cross my arms and huff at her. ¡°I¡¯m honestly not hungry¡°.


    ¡°Did it sound like an option?¡°.


    I roll my eyes at her. At least if I eat, I can get her to shut up. I sit on the couch cuddled up next to Kimberly, and start eating. I¡¯m just mad Michelle is making me eat. I down everything in two minutes, savouring nothing while fighting to keep it down.


    ¡°Happy now?¡± I said, showing her my te.


    ¡°Yep¡°.


    te down I cuddle back onto the couch with Kimberly. She puts her arm over my shoulder and starts ying with my hair. She often does this with when she fidgets.


    While ying with my hair, she starts to stroke it, and I start to feel heavy. Long stroke from the top of <b>my </b>head to the end of my hair. I can¡¯t focus on the TV. Just Kimberly slowly, gently, and in the same pattern stroking my head in a steady rhythm.


    I wake up on the couch, covered in a light nket, two hourster. I was groggy when I woke up and it took me a while to get my bearings.


    ¡°What happened?¡°.


    ¡°You were being a grouch, so we made you eat and take a nap¡°. Kimberly is sitting next to me, looking very proud of herself.


    ¡°Did you pet me to sleep?¡°.


    ¡°Yep. Liam suggested it and worked like a charm. Do you feel better?¡°.


    ¡°A little shocked, more than anything¡°.


    ¡°Well, we are here to look after you, if you will let us, that is¡°. Kimberly said this with a very sad tone, which took me by surprise.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Kimmy?¡°.


    ¡°We get that this is painful for you but we are your best friend¡¯s. Why won¡¯t you let us in¡°. At this point she is softly crying. I was so caught up in my own world that I didn¡¯t see how I was affecting them. I thought they were just having fun here so kept all my own dramas to myself. The other two join us in the cuddle on


    the couch.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t want to tell you. I couldn¡¯t. How could I burden you with all this?¡°.


    Michelle smacks me over the back of the head.


    ¡°Oww. What was that for?¡°.


    ¡°Because I have told you, you are not a burden so I¡¯m going to smack you each time say it until you don¡¯t¡°.


    ¡°What can I say to make this better?¡°.


    ¡°Just tell us anything¡°.


    I sit quietly for a minute. How can I tell them something and nothing at the same time? I have to keep some things secret for their safety, and I don¡¯t want to burden them with the images in my head.


    ¡°Eve¡¯s not my real name¡°.


    All three sit up right a gasp.


    Kimberly is the first to demand an answer. ¡°Then why are we calling you Eve?¡°.


    ¡°My social worker called me that. When I refused to give her a name, she named me Eve, as it means new life. Seemed fitting when I started living as a human¡°.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just give them your name?¡°.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite unique. Even for a wolf. I was worried if it was ever registered, they would be able to find me<b>¡°</b>.


    Michelle looked the most excited at a unique name.


    ¡°What is it?¡°.


    ¡°Lewana. I have been called Eve for so long now I prefer it so still call me Eve¡°.


    ¡°That¡¯s an amazing name. Does it mean something?¡°.


    ¡°Well, names have a lot of meaning to wolves, and they name their pups after what they hope for them. For example, Conrad means brave counsel. Liam means determined guardian. Lewana means shining moonlight. Mother said she named me that as she knew I was special, and by being the shining light wolves needed, I could guide the lost ones home¡°.


    Chapter Comments


    Visitor


    Just a peek into her turmoil.


    View 1 Comment >


    POST COMMENT


    12

 Gloom 16

    <b>Chapter </b><b>16 </b>


    Conrad POV


    Once we got confirmation from thedies that she had actually eaten and fallen asleep, we went to work in my office. We realised we made a mistake when nning everything as we nned for humans. We assumed she was more human now and would like what thedies liked, but her behaviour was pure wolf.


    We got a text telling us she was awake and went to their suite. We knocked so gently, I don¡¯t think they heard us. We were listening outside the door when she finally said her name. Her real name. Lewana.


    I can¡¯t help but smile at this. I finally knew her real name, and it was so beautiful. The reason for her name fit her perfectly. Every time I learned something about her, I just wanted her to be mine even more.


    That¡¯s when we knocked loudly on the door. I was trying to gain her trust, and I wasn¡¯t going to get it by eavesdropping.


    ¡°Come in¡°, someone called out.


    ¡°Hellodies, Just checking in and that you¡¯re all OK¡°.


    Lewana looked at me very suspiciously, but quickly looked at the ground again. ¡°You heard the whole conversation, didn¡¯t you?¡°.


    No point lying and losing whatever trust I do have. ¡°We might have overheard something as we wereing to the door. Are you upset that we overheard?¡°. I speak as softly as I can to her.


    ¡°No¡°. Honestly can¡¯t tell if she is being honest or just saying that..


    ¡°Liam and I have been talking and think we might have something that is more for ¡­. your enjoyment¡°. Damn. I¡¯m going to have to check if she is OK with me using Lewana. I hate using her human name.


    She goes all shy and quiet again, so Michelle steps in. ¡°And what would that be?¡°.


    Liam can see I¡¯m struggling, so he takes over for me as well.


    ¡°Well, as part of our tour, we were going to show you our state¨Cof¨Cthe¨Cart training facility. However, a lot of our guards and soldiers believe we¡¯ve over¨Cexaggerated Eve¡¯s abilities and that she would be very easy to defeat. Care to show them not to underestimate you?¡°.


    A devilish smile covered her face, and she ran off to her bedroom. After five minutes, shees out in a ck strap outfit. My heart literally skips a beat when seeing her perfect pale skin against the ck hugging all of her amazing curves.


    Michelle starts pping excitedly.


    ¡°What exactly are you wearing, and can I borrow it to go clubbing?¡°.


    ¡°I designed this myself. It covers me, so not only am I wearing clothes in human form, but provides protection from weapons. The straps are all expandable, so it remains on me when shifting to my wolf or even partial shifting. It also has built¨Cin holders for weapons. And no, you can¡¯t borrow it¡°.


    We walk into the gym, and all the soldiers and guards instantly move into inspection formation when they see me. I tell them to ease and go and sit on the viewing tform near the arena.


    Every single guy has their shirt off, and thedies are literally drooling over them. Except Lewana. Quite funny to watch as my girl is clearly checking out the space and not the men.


    Liam walks to the soldier in formation to exin the challenge. ¡°This is Eve. She is a rogue. I don¡¯t think a single one of you can beat her in battle. If you care to challenge her and win, you get a bonus of $1000 inmissary¡°.


    Their faces change and get excited at the supposed ease of this challenge. She steps into the ring and waits for her first appointment. I know she can handle herself, but they better not hurt her.


    The first soldier enters the ring. One of myrger patrol guards. She looks tinypared to him. The bell rings and she is off.


    He swings with his fist, and she dodges it and puts her leg between his wide stance, knocking out his knee, dropping him to her level. She then punches him in the face, breaking his nose and blurring his vision, sending him to the floor.


    She turns to look at the soldiers, just staring at her in disbelief. ¡°Which one of you boys wants to try next?¡°.


    Chapter Comments


    Visitor


    Get¡¯em girl. ROAR like the Queen you are.,


    View All 2 Comments >


    10


    SHARE


    POST COMMENT


    3

 Gloom 17

    Chapter <b>17 </b>


    Liam POV


    Eve is having so much fun. She¡¯s flipping over them with ease and getting in attack after attack, with each battle ending the same way. The soldier are leaving with their tail between their legs each time. They are starting to get concerned and take this more seriously after the first few lost in less than a minute.


    She looks over at me, smiling.


    ¡°If I battle more than one at a time and they win, could they split the money<b>?</b>¡°.


    I just smile back. ¡°Sure, they could¡°.


    This spurs on another round but she just uses this to knock them off bnce and send them flying into one another. She¡¯s smiling about it. I look up and Conrad and he is enjoying the show as well.


    The girls are on the viewing tform and have formed some sort of cheerleading squad, yelling at every victory.


    After about 30 minutes of this, and after there are no more challengers, I call it. Eve is the winner. When asked what she will spend the money on, she says she doesn¡¯t want it. I¡¯m just d she is finally having fun. Probably help she could burn off some steam.


    She goes back to her room to get changed with the girls before going on the tour. The tour is being done by our Gamma Sherman. He is an older man and was the Gamma at his previous pack before he was reced by the Alpha¡¯s son.


    They marvel as Sherman tells them about each room. Mish and Kimberly are looking at all the expensive things, and Willow seems fascinated by the architecture. Eve has gone quiet again. I must get her to see the good in our pack and the good in Conrad.


    ¡°If it¡¯s alright, can I ask you some questions, Eve?¡°. I know I must tread carefully.


    ¡°I guess that is OK¡°.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you like pack life? I can see you are ufortable with the servants around you¡°.


    She doesn¡¯t even make eye contact when she answers. ¡°I know in packs that only the Alpha is in charge. He gives some authority to soldiers and Beta¡¯s but everyone else is a ve to do their bidding¡°.


    ¡°I know that¡¯s how some packs op¨¦rate like that, but not this one. Everyone here has an employment contract like in the human world. They get sick days, leave days, and even maternity leave. They also get some money so they can buy personal things. Conrad is aiming for more equality and freedoms among the lower sses¡°.


    ¡°What do you mean sses¡°. Of course, Willow asks that question. With her journal and note pad she looks like a news reporter.


    ¡°There are 4 sses of wolves that are determined by strength, size, and aura power. The most powerful are Alpha¡¯s. They are the leaders of packs. Next is Beta¡¯s we assist, and a lot of them be guards or soldiers. Next is Gamma¡¯s. They tend to run the pack day to day needs like organising the pack house. Some are even in charge of upholding pack traditions and helping all observe holidays. Finally, there are Omegas. They make up the bulk of the pack and do most of the everyday work like cooking, cleaning. farming, etc


    ¡°How do you determine a wolf¡¯s aura power?¡± Willow asks.


    ¡°We give off pulses of energy. Do you want to feel it?¡°.


    ¡°Yes, please,¡± all three girls chime at once.


    1 get them to hold out their hand and I put my hand in each of theirs one at a time.


    ¡°It feels hot and sparky,¡± Willow exims.


    I turn to Sherman, giving the tour, ¡°Would you mind showing them?¡°.


    He obliges and does the same.


    ¡°It¡¯s warm and tingly but not as much as yours¡°.


    ¡°Exactly. Sherman is a Gamma, which is lower than Beta. He is very valuable to the pack, and he is great at what he does, but it would be unfair to send him into battle if he has less strength and power than others¡°.


    Eve seems very confused by this notion, but seems to be taking it in.


    I take over the tour when we get to the council room.


    ¡°This is our council meeting room. One of the goals we have is to bring more unity among the packs so they know the king will hear their concerns. There are 5 members. One from North, South, East, and West, and then the head of the counsel. All get voted in by the packs within the territory zones. The head of the counsel, Donovan, oversees its operations. The Alpha King is at every monthly meeting where they bring their concerns to the table and discuss issues. If decisions need to be made, they vote and as there are 6, there must be a majority for action to be taken¡°.


    Eve seemed very perplexed by this. ¡°So the Alpha King doesn¡¯t decide what he thinks is best¡°.


    ¡°Not during Conrad¡¯s reign. Traditionally, packs were run as families, overseen by the Alpha and Luna who act as father and mother to all. Somewhere along the way, this turned into dictatorships, so we are using modern political methods to take us back to our origins. The only thing the Alpha King will ever haveplete power over is removing Alphas who vite werewolves¡® rights and detaining them for trial¡°.


    ¡°Like with Alpha ke and his family¡°.


    ¡°Exactly¡°.


    Her face suddenly changes, and she starts to look scared. ¡°Where are they?¡°.


    ¡°There is a prison on this territory far away from the pack house. They are in there, awaiting trial which will take ce in 6 months. We have until then to make our case and prove his crimes¡°.


    Eve looked of out the window just processing what I said. It looked like her walls were starting toe down even if just a little.


    Chapter Comments


    Visitor


    the author has done a great job in painting a picture of Eves character. i love it


    View 1 Comment >


    12


    <SHARE


    POST COMMENT

 Gloom 18

    We continued the tour to the library next. Mish had warned me to do itst, as Willow is unlikely to leave voluntarily. We walk into the grand room, with half¨Cempty bookshelves and books ced randomly. Most are still in boxes or just randomly on tables. All the artefacts are crammed onto the table, with some very close to the edge.


    Willow looks like she is about to faint. ¡°THIS IS AWFUL. WHY IS IT SO MESSY AND UNORGANISED?¡°.


    I didn¡¯t think she could get this mad. ¡°All this stuff has been collected as we want to show the history of our kind and introduce it to others. Unfortunately, none of us has any idea of how to do that, so we¡¯re just winging it really¡°.


    ¡°WINGING IT. THESE ARE PRICELESS ARTEFACTS AND BOOKS THAT SHOULD BE CARED FOR. WHERE IS THE TEAM DOING THIS?¡°.


    ¡°Errmm. That¡¯s this other issue. As we have been rejected by the human world, no wolves go to mainstream school because our pups are viewed as acting out and disruptive. After all, they struggle being inside and still. Cause of this, most wolves are illiterate¡°.


    ¡°WHAT. ALL THESE PUPS ARE DENIED EDUCATION¡°. Great, now Kimberly was yelling at me. I should have known not to mention that, as she is a primary school teacher.


    ¡°Not denied. We are teaching them what we can, but we are still trying to work some stuff out. How do we teach a whole pack to read when out of 1500, only 10-15% can?¡°.


    ¡°OH HELL NO. I¡¯m going to talk to Conrad so I can start teaching sses,¡± Kimberly states, not suggesting.


    ¡°And I¡¯m going to start cataloging,¡± states Willow, with books already in her arms, going to the


    bookshelves.


    I look over at Mish, who is trying her hardest not to giggle at the fact that I have lostplete control


    over these two.


    ¡°You going to help me out?¡°.


    ¡°Nope.


    I know what they are like and know not to get involved¡°.


    For the next few hours, they¡¯re busy bodying with books and cleaning. I mind linked Conrad to let him. know, and he agreed to just let them loose on it.


    After a few hours, the girls went and cleaned up to get ready for dinner. We exined we had something different for Eve, so to dress more casually.


    They got to the entrance of the pack house to see a different Conrad. He was in cks and a polo shirt. Still his designer gear, but not his 3 piece suit. All the girls look confused as we go outside, but Eve tries to hide a small smile. She has worked out where we are going.


    We enter the barn for dinner so we can eat with the rest of the pack. The are not so subtlements of wolves excited to see the Alpha King is dining with them, but he is focused on Eve looking around the


    room.


    From behind us, we hear a voice call out, and she turns around. ¡°Jellybean¡°.


    Eve spins and freezes as she sees an older man from her old pack with tears in his eyes. ¡°Arthur¡°.


    He sprints over, picks her up for a hug, and she just melts into him. They embrace for few moments and I can see Eve crying to before she talks to him.


    ¡°I thought you were dead¡°.


    Arthurughs. ¡°You should know I¡¯m stronger than that Jellybean¡°. He pulls her close and kisses her on her head before inhaling her scent like he has never had oxygen before.


    Conrad starts to let out a low growl, so I elbow him in the ribs. Arthur catches it, of course, and locks eyes to start shooting daggers at him.


    While still embraced, he moves Eve so that he is now between her and Conrad. This is not going to go well.


    ¡°How did you end up here, Jellybean? I was hoping you would have run far away after the raid. I¡¯ve always hated how you came back to support the pack¡°.


    Conrad tries to join the conversation. ¡°What does he mean?¡°.


    Eve seems to of just realised there are other people are the room and that introductions are needed. ¡°Arthur was from my old pack and helped raise me. I knew the condition would remain bad after I escaped, so I would go back asionally and leave care packages in the forest¡°.


    Arthur backs her up with nothing but pride in her voice. ¡°Alpha ke believed in the survival of the fittest, and the weak weren¡¯t meant to die. My jellybean would leave tinned food, nkets in winter, warm clothes, and packets of jellybeans at drop points. Just like the ones I gave her as a child. Most of us would have died without this support. Still wish she was safe miles away rather than risking back¡±.


    Arthur¡¯s expression suddenly changes to worry and turns to Eve. ¡°There¡¯s something I need to tell you. The royal soldiers found her during the raid¡°.


    Chapter Comments


    Visitor


    oh shes such a character


    View 1 Comment >


    POST COMMENT


    10

 Gloom 19

    Chapter <b>19 </b>


    Contad POV


    Jace is growling turiously inside me while I try to contain him. ¡°That bastard better get his hands off our mate if he wants to keep them¡°.


    He¡¯s not wrong. When he moved her to shield her from us, I just about lost control until Liam jabbed me in the ribs and reminded me where I was.


    Arthur looks at Eve and I can tell there is bad newsing. ¡°There something I need to tell you. The royal soilders found her during the raid¡°.


    Her face quickly went pale, and she froze as she got a look of pure determination in her eyes. ¡°Where is she?¡°.


    ¡°The small pack house on the eastern edge of thepound. The one with the red door¡°.


    She spun around and took off running. I immediately took off after her. Even at full pelt, I could barely keep up.


    I could see Liam follow with thedies in a golf cart behind us. We use them to get around the pack as they run on batteries, meaning no pollution. They are also convenient for our older wolves to get around the territory.


    She slowed down as we got near a house with a red door. She ran in, and I caught up as she stood in the living room. She was frozen still. There by the fire was the old she¨Cwolf we had found in the dungeons at Blood Moon pack. She was sitting in a big, cushioned armchair and just staring into the fire.


    There was another she¨Cwolf standing in the room who seemed to know what was going on and just patted her on the arm and left to wait outside. Lewana starts to approach her when Liam and thediese inside as well. Lewana touches the olddy¡¯s face and starts to talk softly. The olddy doesn¡¯t even register the touch.


    ¡°Hi. Do you remember me? I¡¯m sorry I left. Please talk to me. Mother, please¡°.


    We all look at Lewana in shock, who is now crying in to thep of her mother who doesn¡¯t even register there is someone else in the room let alone her daughter crying on herp.


    ¡°We found her in the pack dungeons. The medics cleared her, but said the psychological damage was too much, so we just need to care for her the best we can and make sure she is no longer in pain¡°. I¡¯m trying to be asforting as possible, but it doesn¡¯t seem to be helping her.


    ¡°17 years,¡± she says at the end of her sob.


    ¡°What?¡°.


    ¡°She survived down there for 17 years¡°. She turns to look at us. Her eyes were full of water, and they


    Chapter <b>19 </b>


    glistened in the light of the fire. ¡°I should have gotten her out. I should have known she was still down there. I should have ¡­..¡±


    1 crouched down before her and gently lifted her chin so her eyes meet mine. ¡°No, you couldn¡¯t off. You weren¡¯t even 13 when you escaped. It took 4 soldiers and military equipment to get into that dungeon. There was nothing you could have done. None of this is on you. The me solely lies with Alpha ke for putting her there¡°.


    ¡°She was only down there because of me¡°. She tries to break eye contact, but I don¡¯t let her.


    ¡°You were down there with her, weren¡¯t you? That¡¯s why you were so injured when the humans found you. How many of those years did she spend with you down there?¡°.


    ¡°Five of them¡°. She starts uncontrobly sobbing in her mother¡¯sp while I just rub her back, trying to give anyfort I can.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, sweetheart. I¡¯m so sorry¡°.


    She starts to notice the crowd gathering outside and I can see Arthur through the window. She gets up and goes over to him and cry¡¯s on his shoulder as he hold¡¯s her tight. When it¡¯s dark shees back into the house and checks on her mother, who had fallen asleep in the chair.


    We head back to the house in silence, and thedies all go to their room. I hope she could sleep tonight


    and that she isn¡¯t woken by nightmares of her past.


    Chapter Comments


    Visitor


    POST COMMENT


    I¡¯m in this book hook, line and sinker. Each character is now a person, every event is well written<i>, </i>enough so I will have to switch from reading this delightful emotional boo¡­


    Visitor


    The horrendous treatment her pack has suffered.


    4


    View All 2 Comments >


    39


    <SHARE

 Gloom 20

    Liam POV


    We all woke up for breakfast pretty early. The reunion for Eve and her mother had been emotional, so f doubt most of us slept. Conrad and I quickly did the mathst night and if she left at about 13 and was in the dungeon for 5 years, it means she was put down there at 8. Who the hell puts a pup in a dungeon. It keeps getting worse the more I learn about this poot wolf. No wonder she hates our kind. Her own kind.


    Eve wanted to go and see her mother again this morning but we needed her to eat first. We spoke to the pack members looking after her and they admitted they were struggling as she has such a high care need but didn¡¯t want to upset Conrad by admitting it. Conrad mind¨Clinked the medics to check on her and noticed she wasn¡¯t healing well, had some new bed sores, and hadn¡¯t really gained any weight. It was decided she should be moved to the pack house and have round¨Cthe¨Cclock care by the medic team.


    ¡°Eve slow down. You¡¯re going to choke¡°, Kimberly said in her frustrated teacher voice.


    ¡°I just want to get going¡°.


    ¡°We know you want to see your mum but that will only happen if you survive breakfast¡°.


    We hadn¡¯t told Eve about the move yet as we were worried, she would stress out and refuse to eat again. Figured it was best to introduce her to the pack¡¯s head medic and he can exin what is going on.


    I turn around for one second and Eve bolts out the back door. Damn it. I have to mind¨Clink, Conrad.


    ¡°Conrad. Eve bolted to find her mum before I could tell she was moved¡°.


    ¡°Let the guards know to be on the lookout and send her back to the pack house when they see her¡°.


    I¡¯m sitting with the girls finishing breakfast when a guard mind¨Clinks Conrad and me.


    ¡°Alpha King and Beta. Eve ising back to the pack house. She is furious and her aura is up¡°.


    Shit. She must have freaked out when her mum wasn¡¯t there. I go to the front door just as Eve walks in. She starts talking in a very menacing growl.


    ¡°Where. Is. My mother¡°.


    ¡°We had to move her so she got better care but I will take you to her¡°. I¡¯m doing my best to get her to listen but I can instantly tell by the coldness in her eyes she¡¯s not listening.


    She grabs my shoulder to move me out of her way and send me flying.


    SMASH


    1 hit the wall nearly and story up and crashednd onto a side table shattering it. The amount of aura energy she used it feel like I¡¯ve been struck by lightning. Conrad runs out of his office at the sound of the


    crash and all the servants run for cover.


    ¡°Conrad. She¡¯s an Alpha¡°, I yell while grimacing in pain.


    I thought she was an omega as she gave off a very weak energy signal. Turns out she was just concealing her power as she was strong enough without it. Only now, she had lost control. I scramble up and return to the girls who are standing in the doorway. I had to protect them. Conrad was the only one who could stop her now.


    She has her ws out and swipes for his face while trying to take his legs out from under him to drop him down. He manages to block the attack and refuses to attack her.


    After several more swings, he grabs her wrist to spin her and get behind her. He grabs her into a bear hug and lifts her feet off the ground.


    He has to use his full aura power to contain her. The energy waves ripple down the hallway making light bulbs start exploding and the ss in picture frames crack.


    ¡°LEWANA STOP THIS¡°. He booms in hismanding Alpha voice.


    She is kicking and screaming in his arms trying to break free, but he has a tight grip on her. His order has no effect on her.


    ¡°I KNOW WHAT THEY DID. I KNOW WHY YOU ARE ANGRY¡°.


    ¡°YOU WILL NEVER KNOW¡°, she screams back.


    Conrad tries to calm her down rather than ordering her but refuses to let go. ¡°Your mother is safe upstairs<b>. </b>Stop fighting me. I know what they did¡°.


    Her kicks start getting less and her crying bes louder.


    ¡°It¡¯s OK Lewana. I know what they did. Your mother is safe. You don¡¯t have to hide anymore. I promise I won¡¯t let them do it again. We won¡¯t keep you from your mother¡°.


    She getting quieter now. ¡°You can¡¯t promise that. They will alwayse after me¡°.


    ¡°I can. You will always be safe with me¡°.


    He starts nuzzling at her neck and slowly lowers her to the floor. Her moves one arm to pin both her arms to her chest as he holds her. He keeps nuzzling at her neck and with his spare hand starts to pat her. She lets out a loud saddened howl and starts to whimper in his arms.


    Suddenly it¡¯s quiet. She¡¯s passed out. Conrad gently moves her until he is holding her bridal style and picks her up off the floor. He can¡¯t stop staring at her as if she is now the only thing that matters in the


    universe.


    The staff,dies, and I just stare at our Alpha King being incredibly gentle. The only sounding from


    the broken ss cracking under his feet as he carries his sleeping mate upstairs.


    Chapter Comments


    Visitor


    He loves her!


    View All 2 Comments >


    39


    < SHARE


    POST COMMENT

 Gloom 21

    Bnce of Light and Shadow


    Conrad POV


    I carried my precious girl fast asleep in my arms to her room. I ced her gently down on the bed and cover her in nket making sure she is warm andfortable.


    She has made it to the final day. That¡¯s all I asked of her. I said if she could do that, I would let her go. However, that I had held her in my arms, I knew I couldn¡¯t. How can I get her to stay with me? I gave her a kiss on the head lingering just long enough to smell her intoxicating scent that reminded me of a pine forest after the rain. Calming and pure.


    I couldn¡¯t stay long though. I turned and headed downstairs as I had work to do.


    The medics had already been mind¨Clinked to check on Liam and he was OK. A lot of bruising but nothing broken. No training and a few days of light duties and he will be fine.


    The threedies were in tears when I arrived in my study. They were clearly worried for their friend. Liam was doing his best tofort them, but they wanted answers. Now that I know what happened, do I tell them so they can support Lewana or keep her secrets?


    I pour a scotch from the cupboard to try and calm my nerves a bit as I just want to storm to the dungeons and rip Alpha ke¡¯s head off. As soon as I drink it, Arthur storms into the room.


    ¡°Where is she¡°. This asshole is thest thing I need.


    ¡°Upstairs sleeping. You knew didn¡¯t you. Of course, you fucking did. Why the hell didn¡¯t you say anything¡°.


    He stares at me with daggers in his eyes. He¡¯s not going to confirm anything in case he knows something I haven¡¯t worked out.


    Liam¡¯s eyes dart between us before asking questions in a hurried confused tone. ¡°What the hell is going on. What have you worked out and do we need to be worried as I have never felt power like that before¡°.


    ¡°Yeah. What is wrong with Eve¡°. Of course, Michelle is backing up Liam now.


    I take a deep breath. ¡°I don¡¯t think I should tell you in case she doesn¡¯t want you to know¡°.


    ¡°That¡¯s Bullshit. Eve just tells us it¡¯s wolf rted so we wouldn¡¯t understand but you need to make us understand¡°. Michelle had a lot of fire in her. No wonder Liam liked her. ¡°Liam yelled that she was an Alpha right. Which means she has power like you. How did you work something out from that¡°.


    ¡°Yeah. You only have Alpha powers if your parents carry the Alpha gene. There was only one wolf who had it at the Blood Moon pack¡°.


    Liam¡¯s face went white when he realized. ¡°She Alpha ke¡¯s daughter¡°.


    ¡°And judging by her age she¡¯s also a firstborn. Right Arthur¡°.


    1 stare at the old man who slowly nods his head in agreeance.


    Liam just stared at me while he tried to process this. ¡°That doesn¡¯t exin why she is so powerful¡°.


    ¡°She would have to be a pure Alpha like me¡°.


    ¡°What do you mean pure Alpha¡°, Willow asks.


    ¡°It¡¯s the gics of wolves. Alpha is the recessive gene and so when mixed with non¨CAlpha genes, it results in a less powerful offspring. If two Alpha Beta parents have offspring there is less than a 25% chance of a pure Alpha child. That¡¯s what I am. These are the rarest of wolves. One of the main reasons for this is because male Alpha¡¯s were more desirable, especially as first born¡¯s. Because of this, some Alphas would abort their pups if they knew they were having a girl or just kill them at birth. This meant less female Alpha¡¯s to breed with and less powerful Alpha¡¯s ruling¡°.


    ¡°This is a great science lesson but what does this have to do with Eve¡°, Liam states very confused.


    ¡°She is a full Alpha which means any offspring she has with a full Alpha has a 100% chance of full power or even a 50% chance to someone with a recessive gene. This makes her very valuable as a breeder. That¡¯s why she escaped at 13. She had been sold to someone and was about toe into her first heat¡°.


    The realization dawned on everyone¡¯s face. The sexual and physical abuse she had endured was to make herint for future abuse. This is why she was so protective and yet damaged. This is why she was so scared to go back to a pack. This is why she was terrified of Alpha¡¯s.


    ¡°What are you going to do with her now you know¡°. I stare at Arthur who is clearly getting ready to do something stupid.


    ¡°I already told her. I¡¯m going to protect her¡°.


    He lets out a bitterugh. ¡°By locking her up and keeping her for yourself to breed¡°.


    Jace forces his way forward making our eyes glow gold and snaps at the old man. ¡°I will never hurt our


    mate¡°.


    Arthur stares us down. ¡°Mate. Your think you¡¯re the first Alpha to call her that¡°.


    I¡¯m about to swipe at him when I get a sinking feeling in my chest and my face starts to feel hot.


    Jace speaks to me. ¡°It¡¯s mate. She scared. Go to her¡°.

 Gloom 22

    Chapter <b>22 </b>


    1 took off running from my study, heading straight for my girl. A sense of dread and fear built up inside my chest, as if it was trying to weigh me down and stop me from reaching her. Nothing was going to stop me though.


    When I entered my girl¡¯s room she was thrashing in the bed softly crying no over and over again.


    I had to get to her as soon as I could. I climbed up the bed from the bottom and crawled to get to her.


    ¡°It¡¯s OK. It¡¯s OK. I¡¯m here. I¡¯m going to keep you safe from now on¡°. I start stroking her hair and stroking her face. She starts to calm down and I can see her rapid breathing starting to slow and her body rx. <b>I </b>wonder how many times she has had this nightmare. I wonder how I can protect her from her nightmare.


    I <b>start </b>to look more closely at her and take in all the delicate features of her face. I can¡¯t help but brush my thumb across her cheek and feel how soft her skin is. The beautiful softness of her face with light pink supple lips. I only look away when I hear a growl at the door.


    ¡°Get. Away from her¡°. Arthur is ring at me as if he is physically throwing a dagger to kill me.


    ¡°I already told you. She¡¯s my mate. So no¡°.


    ¡°Your wolf just senses her power and wants to im it. What he¡¯s telling you is not real¡°.


    I ignore him. Nothing has felt as right as being this close to her. I have to know how to protect her in every


    way possible.


    ¡°Does she know about her mother¡°.


    Arthur looks at me confused. ¡°What do you mean¡±.


    ¡°I saw her file. She is pure omega. She can¡¯t be her biological mother. So, does she know¡°.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if she has ever been told, but she¡¯s always been a smart girl. She would have worked it out by


    now¡°.


    By this time everyone elsees into the room and is a bit surprised by the sight. No one is sure about what they should or what happened.


    Kimberly speaks in a tone just above a whisper. ¡°How did you know she was having a nightmare¡°.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just felt it and knew I had toe¡°.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Lewana rolls over in her sleep and starts snuggling up to me. She moves her head, so it is on my chest and warps an arms and leg over me. I can¡¯t help the smug smile that crosses my face as I look at the scowl crossing Arthur¡¯s..


    He snaps at me, ¡°She¡¯s only doing that cause you¡¯re currently manipting her. You¡¯re using the calming


    aura. Aren¡¯t you¡°.


    ¡°And what if I am. It makes her feel better. Besides, I don¡¯t think she has ever felt a calming wave before. She wouldn¡¯t be so receptive to it if she had¡°.


    ¡°So she really has never felt loved then¡°. The look on Kimberly¡¯s face is heartbreaking.


    ¡°She has by youdies. I can feel it in the way she rxes around you. It¡¯s our kind she has never felt it from¡°.


    Arthur starts growling. ¡°I love her. I basically raised her as my own before she was taken from me¡°.


    ¡°And yet you let her suffer at the hands of Alpha ke for years before she had to save herself¡°.


    ¡°You don¡¯t think we tried. Many of us died trying. Most of us were tortured for trying, myself included. We never gave up. We still don¡¯t know how she escaped but we prayed to the Moon Goddess that she was thousands of miles away living the life that deserved. We were devastated when we started finding the care packages she left and we kept leaving messages telling her to leave us to rot. But she refused¡°. At this point, there are tears in his eyes and you can see he¡¯s struggling with the demons of the past.


    I stare at the old man and ask the only question I care about. ¡°You don¡¯t think I can keep her safe. Do


    you¡±


    His face goes cold with determination. ¡°You¡¯re an Alpha. The King of them no less. As far as I¡¯m concerned, you will always be the problem¡°. He storms out of the room. Not that he trusts me with Lewana, but because he can¡¯t stomach the sight of seeing her peacefully sleeping next to me.


    Everyone else starts to leave the room after him which leaves me with my girl. I start to move to get up and leave but she instantly starts whimpering again. I decided to stay with her just so I can calm her more so she can have a good rest. Even just for a few hours.


    I getfy on the bed next to her and ce a hand on her head. I start to think about all the things I¡¯m going to say to her when she is awake. All the ways I¡¯m going to keep her safe and with me. If there is anything I can say or do to get her to stay here with me and not head home in a few hours. For now, though, I just enjoy having her next to me.


    Chapter Comments


    ?9


    POST COMMENT NOW


    SHARE

 Gloom 23

    <b>hapter </b><b>23 </b>


    Eve POV


    I started to slowly wake up. I justy in bed with my eyes closed, feeling the warmth of the nkets on my legs, the still sound of the room, the warm rxed feeling that¡¯s running through my body as if a warm light is flowing in my veins. I haven¡¯t slept this well in ages.


    I can feel a warmforting body next to me as they slowly stroke my hair. It takes me a while to realize I don¡¯t recognize the body I¡¯m next to. I open my eyes and see Conrad looking down at me.


    ¡°Hey, beautiful¡°.


    I leap out of the bed with a scream.


    He starts to panic and talking rapidly. ¡°It¡¯s Ok. It¡¯s OK. I¡¯m only here cause you wanted me here. Nothing


    happened¡±.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want you here. Why are you in my bed¡°. I¡¯m furious he would try something like this.


    ¡°Take some breaths and try and remember this morning. What do you remember¡°.


    ¡°I remember going to see my mother and not being able to find her. I was angry. I came to find her¡­.and


    then it¡¯s all fuzzy¡°.


    ¡°Just take some breaths. It wille back to you¡°. He has a calm reassurance in his voice.


    I take a few deep breaths and try a clear my mind. I close my eyes and try to focus. It alles flooding


    back. I attack Liam and then Conrad. He said he knew. What has he worked out? I¡¯m not safe here. I have


    to leave. I start to move towards the door but he¡¯s as quick as I am. He spins me around and pins me to the door with my hands above my head.


    ¡°Lewana stop running. You don¡¯t need to run from me¡°.


    He is so close I can scent him for the first time. He smells like an open field just before a lightning storm is about to strike. Powerful and thrilling. I can feel the chiseled outline of his muscles beneath his clothes as he uses his body weight to hold me still. His body heat radiates into mine like he¡¯s trying to get closer to me. I stare into his eyes. They¡¯re a piecing hazel that reminds me of jasper stones. As he looks at me it is like he can see inside me, like he is staring into my eyes and already knows what I¡¯m thinking. I break eye contact as he can¡¯t know everything. Can he?


    ¡°If you know everything then you know I¡¯m a danger to the pack. If you don¡¯t, you need to understand that


    I have to leave anyway¡°.


    ¡°I know your Alpha ke¡¯s daughter. I know you¡¯re a very strong Alpha. I know you were abused because they wanted you for breeding, I know you escaped before you were sold. I also know I don¡¯t care about any of that. I know you are an asset and not a danger to the pack. And I know I can keep you safe here¡°. His voice is pleading with me..


    <b>¡°</b>Why do you want me here so much. You can just pick another mate¡°.


    ¡°Cause I have met thousands of she¨Cwolves visiting other packs and none have been even close as amazing as you¡°.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡°,


    ¡°I honestly don¡¯t understand either. I just know when I saw you I was drawn to you and the closer I get to you, the more it kills a part of me to watch you leave¡°.


    We slowly break apart and he takes my hand and leads to the living room. We awkwardly wait with us both in the room not sure what to say. The girlse back about 15 minutester as we need to start packing. We¡¯re leaving today.


    I go to my mother before we leave, and they tell me about her medical needs and care n. Conrad said it will all be looked after by the pack¡¯s medical team and she will stay in the pack house from now so the staff can support her better.


    I say goodbye to Arthur who hugs me as if he is saying goodbye forever. I know he doesn¡¯t want me toe back. He always said I should run but I refused until I knew the pack was safe. Now that they are, could I?


    The limo arrives and we all start getting in. All the girls are sad to be leaving. Liam and Michelle share a passionate kiss and Willow and Kimberly are nning toe back. Apparently, Conrad has offered them both employment contracts. Willow to head up the library and artifact cataloguing and Kimberly as a teacher. I know he did this to get me toe back with them when they all visit but I¡¯m not sure I mind.


    Conrad walks up to me and for the first time, I don¡¯t feel the need to run or be on guard.


    ¡°Will youe back. I know the weekend was hard for you but I really want you to considering back¡°.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I will think about it though¡°.


    ¡°Well here is my card with my personal phone number on it. Text or call if you want to arrange it or just


    check up on your mother¡°.


    And just like that the weekend came to an end. I thought I would have a freeing feeling as the original deal was that I didn¡¯t have toe back. It¡¯s going to take me time to process everything that happened this weekend. But I do know that I don¡¯t feel the same way as I did when I arrived.


    Chapter <b>Comments </b>


    Visitor


    Could be the mate monding alive. I hope they all go back.


    View All 2 Comments >


    POST COMMENT


    2


    8


    < SHARE


    Bnce of Light and Shadow

 Gloom 24

    <b>Chapter </b>24


    Trigger warning ¨C child abuse)


    Conrad POV


    ¨C


    The morning after thedies left I couldn¡¯t settle. Jace was pacing in my mind. I wanted answers and he wanted blood. I knew where I had to go to get them.


    I head down to the dungeons. My Alpha aura is fully up so they know I am in no fucking mood today. We have enough cells in this facility to hold 20 high¨Cstrength wolves but currently, we only have 12. I¡¯m walking past the cells when I hear Luna Ebony yell out.


    ¡°Alpha King. You need to let me out immediately. I have done nothing wrong to be left in such deplorable conditions¡°.


    I storm up to her cell and snarl at her, ¡°If you don¡¯t like it here, I will personally drive you back to Blood Moon and put you in your dungeons.¡±


    All the colour drains from her face and she starts to reek of fear. Good. We look after the wolves here. Four meals a day to meet nutritional requirements, proper bedding, and plumbing. We follow the principle of innocent till proven guilty by a trial and you will be looked after till then.


    Her pack dungeons and no sun or moonlight, no plumbing, no bedding, and minimal food. Just cold stones and rags to wear. She would have known what was happening to her pack. She would have known my girl was down there as a pup so she is just as guilty as Alpha ke.


    I tell the guards to bring ke to interrogation and I sit down to wait for his arrival. The guards chain him in silver to the table and floor and then leave us alone. I just stare at him trying to contain the fury bubbling beneath the surface so I don¡¯t kill him there and then. Was the answer I wanted even that important to restrain myself?


    He breaks first and speaks up. ¡°And what does the mighty Conrad want with me¡°, he speaks in a cocky


    tone.


    ¡°Alpha King to you¡°.


    ¡°I will not give you that title¡°, he sneered back.


    I let it go as I have bigger questions. More important ones. I start by telling him what I know.


    ¡°So, the rouge is your eldest pup¡°,


    ¡°That bitch will never be referred to as my pup. She never should have existed¡°. He¡¯s snarling at this. Good. I can get under his skin.


    ¡°And yet she does. How long have you been working with the rouges. You must have been to get buyers for


    her¡°.


    Heughs. ¡°I don¡¯t work with them. You think only rouges would be interested in a sexy ass like hers¡°.


    This sets off Jace who sends an Alpha aura shock wave to him. He justughs.


    ¡°Well, well, well. Does someone want to ask permission to court or perhaps mate her. You already know I will sell her for a reasonable price¡°.


    This man disgusts me and I m his head into the table making his forehead bleed.


    ¡°I want to know what Alpha¡¯s hurt her¡°. I send all my energy into my Alphamand to make himply.


    He continues tough. ¡°Well, I had the honor of having the first go. I had to break her in before others had a turn. Only fair really¡°.


    I punch him in the face and he spits out a mouthful of blood on the white floor.


    ¡°I TOLD YOU I WANT ALL THE NAMES¡°. I yell straight in his face. It is taking everything in me not to kill him and he knows that. He is torturing me by telling me what he did to Lewana when he knows I can¡¯t kill him cause I¡¯m waiting for a trial.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember all the names. There were at least 20 who visited her regrly for a test run to see if they wanted to buy her. $10,000 a go I got for her. Luna Ebony even taught her to moan and say how much she loved it. Most just wanted to strap her into the breeding stocks for some fun so I doubt she could even identify them all¡°.


    I pull his face so it is just an inch from mine. I snarl at him, ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you personally and make sure you suffer for what you did¡°.


    He smirks back. ¡°So, the wicked streak that ran through your family still runs through you. Feels good to be bad. I bet you¡¯ve thought about how sweet she will be. Why not just take her. You are an Alpha¡°.


    I punch him in the face over and over yelling. ¡°I WILL NEVER BE LIKE THEM¡±.


    I stop and start pacing to calm myself enough to not kill him. I¡¯m running my finger through my hair when he starts to talk again through the blood running down his face.


    ¡°I can give you one name¡°. The smirk that came across his face set me on edge. ¡°He loved scaring her. He was the only one who didn¡¯t want her strapped down. He loved the chase and listening to her scream in terror. Even let his wolf have a few turns with her. She called him a demon. You called him daddy¡°.


    I step back to the other side of the/room. The color drained from my face. He just smirked and continued.


    ¡°He was so angry when you left him. That¡¯s when he sought her out. He wanted new and better offspring for the royal bloodline. All of her pain from him, is because of you¡°.


    ¡°SHUT UP. You¡¯re lying¡°. I might have been yelling but I was pleading with him for him to be lying. Her pain couldn¡¯t have been from me leaving.


    ¡°He was the one that bought her¡°.


    ¡°STOP IT¡°. I cover my ears. Jace was crying loudly inside.


    ¡°He always said the best part was that he got to defile your true mate before you could even get to her<b>¡°</b>.


    I froze at this and just stared at him.


    He burst outughing at this. I sprinted from the room to get outside for air. I could hear his maniacalugh echo after me as if it was as if it was chasing me out. As soon as I got outside, I vomited as if trying to purge what had just happened from my body.


    How could she ever love me after what I did?


    Chapter Comments


    Visitor


    that ke is so evil

 Gloom 25

    <b>Chapter </b><b>25 </b>


    Conrad POV


    I never should have gone to see Alpha ke. I came back to the pack house covered in his blood. I didn¡¯t even realize that because it was on my hands, I had put blood over my face and through my hair. I went straight into the shower and when I got out, Liam was there waiting with scotch. I told him everything.


    ¡°Wait. So he confirmed and your dad knew that Eve is your true mate¡°.


    ¡°HER NAME IS LEWANA¡°. I threw the ss and it shattered against the wall.


    Liam just sat there frozen and stared at me trying to think of what to say. ¡°I know¡°. He pauses and looks at me. ¡°How does it feel that she not here¡°.


    ¡°Like my soul has left my body and there is no reason to breathe¡°. I just stare at him feeling numb. ¡°How will she ever love me after what I did to her¡°. 1


    ¡°By remembering what you told her about her mother. It¡¯s not your fault and the me lies solely with Alpha ke and your dad. You¡¯ll get through this. We always do¡°. I don¡¯t know where I would be without Liam


    Liam looked at me with a worried expression. ¡°I hate to remind you but the council will be here in two


    days. You need to get it together by then¡°.


    Shit, he was right. He agreed to take over for the rest of the week under the premise of me preparing for the meeting. I basically just had to push everything down and try and power through without her here. I would have to work it outter.


    Once a month the council convenes. The North, South, East and West representativese to the Royal Moon pack to debate about a bunch of stuff. I¡¯m is always on edge this week as it is important it goes well to avoid future conflicts.


    I have decided to alert them that I n on employing Willow and Kimberly on a trial basis despite the fact they are human. More of a notification than a discussion topic. Don¡¯t want the other Alphas to think I¡¯m hiding something or employing humans over wolves. Also need to mention Alpha ke¡¯s capture and press for a speedy trial so I can kill him.


    Councilman Donovan, the head of the counsel acts more royal than I ever do during this week. For him, it is his week to shine as he is in charge of running processions and organisation. I¡¯m aware he is aplete kiss ass but if it gets him to do the job well, I don¡¯t really care.


    Alpha Angus, the north councilman is the oldest representatives in his 70¡¯s. His son now runs his pack and his son is almost ready to take over. He is very much the traditionalist and believes in the old way. The northernnds are mainly forest and has a veryrge lumber industry.


    Alpha William from the south has two brothers and they are running separate packs while he is on the council. The southern packs live more dispersed among humans and to have jobs in the human world. He is


    probably to most forward thinking one if he could ever find his voice.


    Alpha Ethan from the West is the newest and still finding his feet. He seems quite fearful of Alpha Angus as he is friends with his father who still runs the pack. The packs there mainly live in mountain ranges and- mine gold.


    Alpha Antony is my biggest problem. The east has the most packs as part of the Alpha alliance. This makes him think he is the most important and should have more say. He mainly focuses on what gives him more power. He is still the Alpha of his pack but keeps telling me he is going to hand power to his son but there are always dys.


    The biggest issue with Alpha Antony is he keeps bringing his pain¨Cin¨Cthe¨Cass daughter Cordelia. She is an absolute spoiled brat and peruses me very hard. She is always all over me and telling me what a great Luna she would make but honestly, she is so fake she just repulses me.


    ¡°Hey, handsome¡°. Speak of the devil.


    ¡°Hi, Cordelia¡°.


    ¡°I missed you soooo much. A month between visits is to much for me. Maybe I shoulde visit between meetings and we can spend some quality time together¡°. She¡¯s trying to sound sexy but goddess it¡¯s


    already annoying.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think about you once when you¡¯re not here. In fact, I look forward to when you leave¡°. I¡¯m always rude and blunt to her and hope she will get the message eventually.


    ¡°Why do you always y hard to get. I know you want me¡°. She saunters over and starts trying to stroke my arm before I pull it away.


    ¡°I don¡¯t and never have¡°.


    ¡°I know once you have me you will never want to leave me. Give in and have a taste¡°.


    ¡°Never going to happen¡°. I push her away and start leaving for the meeting.


    ¡°Is this because you whining over that stupid rouge bitch I¡¯ve heard about¡°.


    I rush over to her, push her up against the wall by her neck, and growl at her with my Alpha eyes on full


    show.


    ¡°You ever call her that again. I will have you permanently banned froming to the Royal Moon Pack¡°.


    She starts with the fake tears and/whimpering. ¡°I¡¯m sorry my Alpha King. I was only thinking about what is


    best for¡°.


    She pulling this stupid puppy expression but I just throw her to the floor. I storm out of the room knowing I¡¯m going to have to speak to Alpha Anthony about thister as well. I will not tolerate anyone showing my girl or there future Queen disrespect.

 Gloom 26

    Bnce of Light and Shadow


    Chapter <b>26 </b>


    Eve <b>POV </b>


    Michelle has been teasing me all week since we returned home from the <b>pack</b>.


    ¡°So have you texted him yet¡°.


    ¡°No, I have not¡°.


    ¡°Ohe on, it¡¯s been five days. I get using the three day rule before texting so you don¡¯t seem eager but we are past that now¡°.


    I don¡¯t reply. My silence on the topic was driving her nuts. She storms out of the room and I can hear her yelling at the other girl. ¡°We are having a romance movie night and ordering pizza and ice cream. Be ready


    in 30¡°.


    I can hear a chorus of cheers from upstairs and I knew I wasn¡¯t getting out of this.


    Once we got all our food and was set up in PJ¡¯s in the living room, we try to decide on a movie. I was trying to steer them towards ro but Michelle shut that down immediately and said it was straight romance. They settled on Pride and Prejudice which is one of Willow¡¯s favourite. She loves movies with historical aspects to them.


    At the end of the movie, all three girls had ssy eyes from crying. Michelle looks over to me and notices I¡¯m stuck in my own head again.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Eve. I don¡¯t just mean right now but I mean with you going on one date with Conrad. He really cares about you¡°.


    ¡°I¡¯ve worked that out. It¡¯s just all strange to me<b>¡°</b><b>. </b>I just hug my knees and avoid eye contact with all of


    them.


    ¡°Ohe on. Plenty of guys have liked you before. Going on a dinner date with a wolf would be the same as a human¡°.


    My silence and turning to look out the window spoke volumes for her.


    ¡°Oh. My. God. Have you never been on a date or had a rtionship before¡°. The sheer shock in Michelle¡¯s voice made me panic.


    ¡°How could I. What would even happen on the first date with a human? Hi. Just so you know I¡¯m not human. I¡¯m apparently valuable to my species so could be kidnapped and tortured at any moment and have such severe childhood trauma I¡¯m ufortable being alone with you. Shall we order entrees¡°.


    All three girls were silent a this. They knew I was right. Michelle seemed more confused as <b>she </b>couldn¡¯t process the fact that I had never been on a date, let alone in a rtionship.


    <b>¡°</b><b>What </b>happened to all the guys that were interested in you at university¡°.


    ¡°I introduced them to you. Your sex drive took care of the rest¡°.


    Michelle¡¯s face went to pure shock and the other two burst outughing with me. When theughter died down, Kimberly turned to me with her caring eyes and concerned look.


    ¡°You never thought about being with someone. Having a family¡°.


    ¡°Any daughters I would have with an Alpha would be under the same threat I am. Any sons could be taken to be raised by the rouges with extremist values. Arthur always wanted me to find an Omega and lead a quiet life but I couldn¡¯t bring someone into this¡°.


    ¡°Honestly think about it. Would you give Conrad the chance at a rtionship with you¡°.


    ¡°That¡¯s the other thing about wolves. We believe we are born with half a human soul and half <b>a </b>wolf soul. That is what makes us work well with our wolves. When we find our partner they are the other half of our human and wolf souls. Literally soulmates. It¡¯s described as a pull towards someone because when your soul recognizes its other half you can never be apart again. That¡¯s what Conrad says I am to him. His soulmate. Going from meeting to mated life partners can happen in 1-2 months when epted and the speed of that terrifies me¡°.


    Willow stafts crying again. ¡°That¡¯s the most beautiful thing I¡¯ve ever heard¡±.


    Kimberly the romantic is also crying, ¡°Do you feel any pull towards him¡°.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know if that is my fear of talking because if he feels it, I should too. I think I¡¯m just too broken to feel it and if that¡¯s the case he should find someone else. Not to mention the whole Queen


    thing¡°.


    ¡°If he thinks you¡¯re his soulmate there is no way he¡¯s doing that¡°, Kimberly scoffs at me. She then pauses and thinks. ¡°What do you mean Queen thing¡°./


    ¡°Kimberly, he is the werewolf Alpha King. Whoever is mated to him is going to be Luna Queen. To rule beside him over the werewolf kingdom globally. There would be riots and possibly a war if he announced he was taking a rouge as Luna Queen¡°.


    All three girls freeze. The gravity of this situation and why I have been so quiet is starting to sink in.


    Michelle¡¯s face quickly goes to determination. She is up on her feet pacing and startsing up with ns. ¡°What we can do is start going on double dates with Liam and myself. Then we can progress to


    dinner dates¡°.


    My hackles start going up. With my hearing, I can hear movement out on the street that is unfamil


    ¡°Michelle shut up¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m trying to get you a date and¡­.¡±


    46


    <b>2/3 </b>


    ¡°<b>I¡¯m </b>sciine. HUT UR


    1 partially shift and have my will ears wit. I¡¯m starting in the middle of the thing room with my ears twitching to the sound. The girls reative something is very wrong.


    ¡°Get in the garage. NOW


    Chapter Comments


    Tamar Larsson


    Roquel Rouge is what you or on your cheeks to make them red.


    View All 3 Comments


    08


    < SHARE


    POST COMMENT


    313


    Bnce of Light and Shadow

 Gloom 27

    <b>Chapter </b><b>27 </b>


    I quickly put all three girls in the car. I give the car keys to Willow with Kimberly and Michelle <b>in </b><b>the </b><b>back</b>. My priority was getting them out alive.


    I could hear the movement outside. We were being surrounded. It could only be the rouges. They had found me again because I went to the Royal Moon pack.


    I¡¯ve had a few run¨Cins over the years but only one or two at a time who were trying to prove themselves <b>by </b>bringing me in. I killed all that tried. I could sense that this time there were at least ten so this was a more co¨Cordinated attack. One of the rouge Alpha¡¯s has sent a team to im me as his.


    I had a hidden a stash of weapons beind a false backing i had built into the shelves. I torn everything off revealing my guns and other weapons and I start putting on a battle suit over my PJ¡¯s.


    Michelle is crying and scared in the back. ¡°You¡¯reing with us right<b>¡±</b>.


    ¡°I will meet you at Royal Moon pack. Call Liam and tell him you¡¯reing¡°.


    ¡°No. Get in the car¡°. She looks at me with pleading eyes.


    ¡°WHEN WILL YOU GET IT. THERE NOT AFTER YOU AND WILL KILL OTHERS TO GET TO ME¡°.


    All three girls just stare at me with tears in their eyes. I can smell their fear filling the space in the garage. I have no reassurance I can give them other than I will protect them with my life if I have to.


    ¡°Willow. Just focus and drive to the pack. Michelle call Liam and tell him. No matter what happens, don¡¯t stop driving¡°.


    I start to open the electric garage door. Willow turns the car on as soon as it opens a fraction. As the door goes up, we can see the shadow of a creature waiting for us. A wolf in Lycan form.


    The girls scream at the monstering out of the shadows. A 6ft half wolf, half man. They would all be in Lycan form. I jump on the roof of the car and with my gun shoot him with silver in the head. He dropped dead instantly and shifted back to human. The gunshot should have warned the humans to stay inside and out of the way. I needed them out of the way.


    I scream at Willow ¡°DRIVE¡± and she speeds off. I follow on foot as I know the car will be a target but they need to get out. Wee across two more standing at the entrance to the street. I leap forward partially shifted and use my knives to start fighting them. I tackle them off the road so the car can keep going and start my attack.


    I skilfully slice through weak spots. They try to dodge the attacks but it¡¯s not long before ! stabbed both and they are dead in shifted human forms.


    The girls are still going in the car. I continue to follow and now I can see the full extent of the rouge attack. They are all behind chasing us. At least 20. If they are behind and chasing I know we have breached the perimeter they set up and there should be no more ahead.


    <b>1/3 </b>


    ying and in ¥ê¥¶¥ë


    in the <b>cr </b>


    I¡¯m ranting throngs


    by


    a


    <b>I </b>hear the sound of a se Base the cosmos with intimg origins from lodged in the trunk of a tree. Of course, they brougira das scanquillizer. They need ne ale


    In the forest, I start running towards the center on I can get on the main seal so the anal park. They <b>ause </b>have anticipated this an lost disease and kill me the St missed. They start charging me so I pull out any kaives andunch at them. We condone to battle with me slicing at them every chance I get. I know to go for weak spots like the back of the knees and mayor arteries. With each thud of death I know I have more of a chance


    Once I kill them all and start running again


    I start to hear a hellicopter overhead. That¡¯s how they are nning to take me to a far¨Coff cage quickly They knew I was dangerous and couldn¡¯t risk me escaping hot again I had to keep uning


    I came to arge clearing in the forest and see two more ahead of me and then twoe up befund me. They start circling me nning how to attack. One leaps towards me and I start to attack with my kines again as he starts trying to use <b>his </b>ws. That¡¯s when the other free other join


    I can feel the pain on <b>my </b>side onends a strike to my <b>ribs</b><b>, </b>cracking them. There are stapping teeth and ws everywhere and I¡¯m doing as much damage as I can while trying to avoid more major iries.


    I then feel a sharp sting <b>in </b>the back of my leg. They were just a distraction<b>. </b><b>I </b>start to get weaker <b>and </b>they throw me to the ground with a sickening thud


    Arge jet¨Cck wolf with piercing yellow eyes thenes running out of the forest<b>. </b>This must be who <b>wants </b>me. <b>This </b>must be who <b>is </b>in charge and has conte to iti <b>Hiis </b>prize.


    Then everything goes dark and I know <b>I </b>have lost my freedom and <b>my </b>life.

 Gloom 28

    Chapter <b>28 </b>


    Conrad POV


    Two days this meeting drags on and I was nearly at the end. This timeframe was decided on we att had me to think overnight and discuss policy or issues with others if we couldn¡¯t decide tint the sponda item z the time. I don¡¯t understand it most of the time as they are very easy decisions but they want to tem important and consult with pack leaders at home. Most of the agenda items they bring area wade of my time but they use it to show off to me.


    I have already spoken to Alpha Anthony about his daughter¡¯s behavior. He got upset that I overreactant and made her cry when she was just trying to be nice. He doesn¡¯t help the situation when he keeps telling me how sweet she is and how if I gave her a chance, I would realize that. Honestly, how many times can a guy say not happening before it bes harassment?


    I have mentioned Willow and Kimberly working in the pack house as part of the regional updates and th was a lot of skepticism. I reminded them this was a trial and I would feed back on how it is going in future meetings but this was information and not a debate item. A few grumbles ofint but I shut it down quickly.


    All agenda items were discussed and mainly focused and ns for inviting other Alpha¡¯s <b>into </b>the alliance, possibilities of mistreatment in other wolf packs, and updates on the rogue packs. It was the same every meeting with only minor updates or improvements but I had to keep reminding myself that <b>this </b>council wasn¡¯t here 18 months ago. It was progress. Slow mind¨Cnumbing progress but progress nheless<b>. </b>


    Donovan speaks, bringing up thest agenda item to the table. It was already dark outside at the end of day two and I kept subtly ncing at the ticking clock. ¡°The final item for discussion is the Quarrimus Lunae ceremony. As the Alpha King¡¯s birthday is in 1 month, I suggest we use that to start proceedings


    then¡°.


    Alpha Angus is first to jump in ¡°I think that is a great idea. There hasn¡¯t been one in 300 years. The packs will be thrilled to have the opportunity to participate¡°.


    I¡¯m instantly skeptical as this all sounds too rehearsed. A 300¨Cyear¨Cold ceremony they seemed to have already decided on starting. ¡°I haven¡¯t heard of that ceremony before. What does it entail¡°.


    Alpha Anthony gets a look on his face that I don¡¯t like. It is far too smug and I know I missing something. ¡°It¡¯s the Luna Seeking ceremony. It¡¯s where each region presents a she¨Cwolf to you and you pick your Luna Queen from them. As Alpha King you need to be mated by your 30th year otherwise, you can be challenged for the crown to ensure our legacy¡°.


    ¡°ABSOLUTELY NOT¡°.


    ¡°Then prepare to be challenged for the crown next year¡°.


    ¡°I have the blood of the original werewolf picked by the Luna Goddess herself. There is no such rule stating there is a deadline on me picking a Luna¡±.


    ¡°There is in the old word. Either you pick a tans and have a pop to ensure the legary at he chattened for the crown.¡±


    I knew exactly what he meant. He was only focused on power and how to get more of it. It makes sente now that he has been pushing Cordelia on me. I must stop this before it starts.


    ¡°I have a girl in mind. We will NOT be doing the ceremony and will see what happens in a year¡°. I want to start throwing punches but know I have to stay calm.


    Alpha Angus startsughing. ¡°This isn¡¯t something you decide. This a democracy and if the council votes for the ceremony, then it¡¯s happening¡°.


    I can barely contain my growl. ¡°I told you all, NO¡°.


    ¡°You need to understand boy, we will never back some rogue wolf as Luna Queen no matter how pretty she is. Your mating needs to be for the benefit of all with the best political gain¡± Alpha Anthony sneered.


    ¡°Watch your tongue old man or I will remove it. She is my mate. My wolf is certain of it so she is destined to be our Queen whether you agree or not¡°. My Alpha aura was radiating anger at this point and my golden eyes glowing bright. The other two Alphas just sat quietly staring at the floor being as useless as ever.


    Alpha Anthony startsughing. ¡°You believe in that stupid fairytale. There is no such thing as mates. The royal pairing has always been decided based on what the best political interests are so grow up and start acting like our King¡°.


    I¡¯m about to leap over the table to attack when suddenly the door ms open and Liam runs in. ¡°Eve¡¯s


    under attack¡°.


    My heart stops. The rogues have found her. I have to go. I promised they wouldn¡¯t get her. To hell with this stupid meeting.


    Councilman Donovan starts calling out after me, ¡°Send your soldiers to sort it. You need to stay and finish


    the meeting¡°.


    ¡°The meeting is done, I said no and it is not open for discussion. I¡¯m going to go get my mate¡°.


    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>


    11


    POST COMMENT NOW


    <SHARE

 Gloom 29

    Bnce of Light and Shadow


    <b>Chapter </b><b>29 </b>


    Liam POV


    I¡¯m in the study doing some basic tasks for Conrad. I always have to when this council meeting is on. 1


    don¡¯t mind as it¡¯s better than being in that meeting. I always stay up to talk to Conrad when the over as he normally needs a scotch and a friendly face after.


    My cock twitches as soon as I see Mish is calling me. She must really miss me as all the messages exchangedtely are about when she cane back and what she wants to do when she does. I¡¯m going to deny my little red. I pick up to answer.


    ¡°Hey little red¡°.


    She¡¯s yells down the phone in a panic. ¡°Liam help. They havee to get Eve¡°,


    meeting is


    She starts crying and my heart sinks. I hear a gunshot followed by all the girls screaming. I need Conrad.


    I ran down the hall and burst into the meeting.


    ¡°Eve¡¯s under attack¡°.


    He instantly stands and starts moving towards me. He ignores that tool Donovan¡¯s protest.


    Conrad just snarls back. ¡°The meeting is done, I said no and it is not open for discussion. I¡¯m going to go get my mate¡°.


    We have mind linked the rest of the soldiers from central and north team and they are meeting us at the barracks. The girls are two hours by car but 20 minutes by helicopter. We take two. I¡¯m going with north team and Conrad is going with central team.


    We are in the air in less than 5 minutes and are going full speed to them. I stayed on the phone with Mish the entire time.


    Michelle is still crying and hyperventting on the phone so I try to calm her down and reassure her. Valen is panicking inside me. Worried we won¡¯t get to her in time but we know we have to stay calm.


    ¡°Michelle baby girl. If you want me toe get you I need to know where you are¡°.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡°. She cries between so sobs.


    ¡°What were you doing when they attacked¡°.


    ¡°We were at home. They¡¯re going to get Eve¡°. She sounds terrified.


    ¡°No they¡¯re not, Weing. I can hear an engine. Are you in your car¡°.


    ¡°Yes. Willow is driving¡°. Good. She is trying to focus.


    Chapter <b>29 </b>


    ¡°That¡¯s great baby girl. Can she see any signs¡°.


    ¡°We¡¯re on the freeway going fast as Eve told us to¡°,


    ¡°OK baby, I¡¯ming¡°.


    I mind link Conrad and exin Eve is by herself as she protected the girls by sending them away. We split up. I go to get my girl and he is going to get his.


    We look at the map of the local area and realize that one of the exits leads to a country road. It¡¯s much quieter so we couldnd and get them quicker.


    ¡°Baby girl. Have you passed exit 73 yet¡°.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡°. She sounds so scared. I have to keep it together.


    ¡°I cane get you at exit 73 so I need to know if you can get there¡°.


    ¡°Willows says it¡¯sing up¡°.


    ¡°Great. Turn down that road. You will be on a country road and we will see you. We are in a helicopter so


    we will be right above you OK¡°.


    ¡°Ok. Please hurry¡°.


    We wait over the road and then see the little silver care into view. There is also a ck van following them. We decide tond further up the road so we can ambush whoever is in the car.


    ¡°Baby girl we see you. We¡¯re going tond up ahead ande get you. There is someone following you so you need to keep the car moving. Stop the car just after the big bending up. You will see us¡°.


    ¡°They will get us if we stop¡°. She starts crying/harder.


    ¡°No they won¡¯t. I will be on that corner¡°.


    Wend the helicopter and leave minimal lights on so the girls can see it. We all move into formation. We picked the corner so we could surround the enemy when they came into view.


    I mind linking all the soldiers. ¡°No kill shots if you can. I want them alive¡°.


    ¡°Yes, Beta¡± is all I hear back. And now we wait.


    We hear the caring at a speed.


    ¡°I can hear the car baby girl. This corner. Start to put the brakes on and I will see you in a min


    I hang up the phone. I need to focus on this.


    <b>2/3 </b>


    The little silver cares screeching to a halt when Willow ms the breaks on when the <b>girls </b><b>see </b><b>the </b>helicopter. They all stay in the car stunned. And then the ck vanes up behind them.


    We surround the van and shoot out the windows so we can get to the two wolves driving. They <b>reach </b><b>for </b>their weapons but they are shot with two rounds of high¨Cvoltage taser guns. The teams move in <b>to </b>open the van doors and put silver cuffs on both.


    Once they are secure <b>I </b>run to the car to get Michelle and the other girls. I pull Michelle out for a hug and then pull Kimberly out. I hold both girls as I look at Willow. She is in shock and just holding onto the steering wheel looking ahead with a nk face.


    ¡°Baby girl. I need you to go wait in the helicopter so I can sort all this out¡°.


    ¡°No don¡¯t leave me¡°. She starts to cling to me for dear life.


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. I¡¯m right here. I need to help Willow and get the transport vehicle here. I¡¯m not leaving<b>¡°</b>.


    The other soldiers have to help get the girls off me and into the helicopter. I get Willow and guide her over to the helicopter and get her in. She is still in shock.


    I call the transport vehicle that left when we did and they are on route to us now. They will be here in 30 minutes. We will have to be on guard till then.


    I go back to the helicopter and hold my shaking girl as a wave of relief washes over me. I¡¯m just d I could protect her and can hold her again. I just pray that Conrad can get to his in time,


    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>


    Visitor


    From the daily mundane to ¡°Yippy¨CEye¨Caye¡± MF!


    View All 2 Comments >

 Gloom 30-

    I¡¯m getting into <b>the </b>helicopter and feeling the force the propellors make as they spin. The force is nothingpared to my resolve to have my mate in my arms again. Liam and I split up as I had a feeling Lewana would have sent thedies away to protect them. This made me even more nervous as it meant she was <b>on </b>


    her own


    I got a <b>mind </b>link from Liam confirming this and the anger started building up inside me. Jace was livid that someone would try and take our mate from us. He was riled up that as soon as wended, I was letting him hunt them.


    I had already called the head officer of the human police and made them aware of the situation and to stay out of <b>harm¡¯s </b>way. Out of my way<i>. </i>They were already doing crowd control with the humans and the officers were told the suspects were dangerous and special forces wereing in.


    They told me there was one dead at thedy¡¯s house and two more dead further up the street. We had a direction<b>. </b>We flew over and noticed the forest near the freeway exit. We could see a lot of movement. An entire soldier patrol was chasing her.


    I <b>only </b>had five men with me and our priority had to be to get Lewana out. I shifted into Jace as I leaped out of the helicopter and started tracking her scent through the forest. Conner found her trail easily and we took off at full speed.


    I had her scent but the smell of blood was almost overwhelming. We came across another four dead. My girl was fighting for her life so hard. Just a few more minutes and I would be there to back her up. I promised they wouldn¡¯t take her. I had to get there.


    I kept on her scent even though the smell of blood made my mouth taste like copper. The heavy thumping of our paws goes faster with the adrenaline coursing through our veins.


    Then we saw her. Stumbling in a forest clearing with the moon shining down on her. She was weakened. She was losing consciousness and going down. I sped up at full force. There was one as a Lycan approaching her. He was going to touch her. No one touches what is mine.


    Jace is menacing. He is jet¨Cck all over and has a nasty snarl on him. He stalks up to the Lycan that is standing over what is ours. He turns at hearing the snarl and we go straight for the throat ripping it out. He drops with a thud. I send one message through the mind link.


    ¡°No prisoners¡°.


    With that, I heard howls throughout the forest as battles started.


    I go to check on our girl.


    She¡¯s covered head to toe in blood. Are we toote<b>? </b><b>Jace </b>starts nuzzling her to get her to wake up but she¡¯s not. We can hear her heartbeat though. It¡¯s not slow but steady. She needs a medic.


    I shift back into human form and pick her up. I start running with her back to the hellcopter and mind <b>link </b>everyone that I have her and to retreat. We havepleted our mission. We have to get her <b>home </b><b>safe</b>.


    When I get back to the helicopter I start removing the torn¨Cup PJs that are under her attack outfit. I¡¯m trying to check her for injuries but a lot of the blood had dried. The other men have started to arrive back and are shocked to see the amount of blood.


    We get water and start pouring it on her to try and see if there are any injuries. It appears there is nothing major so most of the blood must be from other wolves. I climbed into the helicopter while cradling her in my arms as it raced back to the Royal Moon pack.


    The medical team are waiting our arrival. I ce her gently on the stretcher and they run with her to the medical clinic. Liam finds me once he is back and passes me some shorts to wear.


    We are told to wait outside while the team does their work. It feels like hours we are waiting but it is probably 20-30 minutes. The pack medices out.


    ¡°She¡¯s going to be <i>OK</i>. Thankfully nothing is broken. She has a lot of bruising and a few cuts that needed some stitches but very little of the blood was hers¡°.


    ¡°Why won¡¯t she wake up¡°, I growl frustrated.


    ¡°There is arge puncture wound on the back of her left thigh. I expect they shot her with a tranquilliser dart and that is why she is asleep. We don¡¯t know what drug or dose they gave her so we will monitor her here overnight¡°.


    I tilt my head back against the wall and just slide down and copse. My girl was OK. It felt like I could breathe again.


    I want to go see her but Liam reminds me I¡¯m covered in blood from my kill tonight as well so need to clean up first.


    I go into her room to see her and she looks broken to me. I can see all the bruising forming over her cheek and jawline. The beeping of the monitor that checks her heart is almost music to me as it means she is still here. I see the bruising and grazes on her hands where she fought so hard and on her arms where they wed and grabbed her.


    One thing I knew for sure. She was not leaving this pack again.


    Bnce of Light and Shadow


    <b>Chapter 31 </b>

 Gloom 31

    <b>Chapter 31 </b>


    Eve POV


    I could feel myself starting to wake up. The smell of disinfectant hits me first and the sound of beeping. I¡¯m not in the forest anymore. They caught me.


    I start to feel around and I¡¯m not in my outfit with weapons. There is someone next to me. I start to pull away but it makes them hold my hand tighter.


    ¡°Lewana, it¡¯s OK. It¡¯s Conrad. I got you. You¡¯re safe here with me¡°.


    He gently strokes my face and I can feel the familiar calming Alpha aura. I start to try and get out of bed but the pain I have all over my body makes me feel heavy.


    ¡°I have to get the girls¡°.


    ¡°Liam got the girls. They¡¯re safe in the pack house¡°.


    A wave of relief washes over me. That was the closest I had gotten to going back. I feel my tears starting to form in my eyes but I don¡¯t let them fall.


    I just look at Conrad and gently ask. ¡°What happened¡°.


    ¡°Michelle called Liam and told us you were under attack. We were able to locate you but they had used a tranquilizer dart on you before we got there¡°.


    ¡°Did any of them¡­.. touch me¡°.


    ¡°No. No one did. We got to you within 25 minutes of you calling. You fought so hard and have some major bruises but nothing is broken¡°.


    I can¡¯t stop the tears at this. He came to get me.


    ¡°Why¡°.


    He looks at me confused. ¡°Why what¡°.


    ¡°Why did you risk yourselfing to get me¡°.


    ¡°The same reason I call you Lewana and not Eve. You shine so bright and only you can¡¯t see it. You are so amazingly special and they can¡¯t have you to destroy that light¡°. He moves his hand to my face and uses his thumb to wipe the tear off my cheek.


    I force the tears to stop and start moving to pull the IV line out.


    Conrad starts to panic and holds my hands to stop me. ¡°What are you doing¡°.


    <b>I </b>can¡¯t stay here. I have to leave. Everyone is in danger if I stay¡°.


    ¡°You are too injured to go anywhere. You need to stay in bed¡°.


    I start trying to fight to get up but have very little strength left.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I have to do this Lewana but I need to protect you. Even if that is from yourself. He sends a full force calming wave through me. I suddenly feel like I haven¡¯t slept in years and all the pain goes.


    When I wake in the morning Conrad is still at my bedside holding my hand with his head resting on my bed fast asleep. I start to pull my hand away and he grips tighter.


    ¡°And where are you off to¡°. He turns and looks at me with a cheeky grin.


    Crap. ¡°I was just getting up to go check on the girls¡°.


    ¡°You¡¯re an awful liar¡°. He has a gentle smile on his face as he looks down at me. ¡°Where were you really going¡°.


    ¡°It¡¯s weird waking up so close to you¡°.


    ¡°What¡¯s weird about it. I know you¡¯re calmer when I¡¯m holding you and I¡¯m happier too. Why can¡¯t I hold you¡°.


    ¡°You¡¯re the Alpha King for a start. You don¡¯t go around holding everyone else¡¯s hand while they sleep¡°.


    ¡°I keep telling you. You¡¯re special to me. Are you ever going to believe me when I tell you that¡°. He strokes some hair away from my face and I see those big jasper eyes. I have to look away.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡°.


    ¡°Well let¡¯s start with the fact you saved three civiliansst night while fighting a rouge army, took out nine by yourself, and came back with limited injuries¡°. I can feel the pride in his voice.


    ¡°I only took out seven and it doesn¡¯t feel like limited injuries¡°.


    ¡°It was nine. Two of the rouges you fought in yourst battle bled out not too far from where we found you and you¡¯re in pain from bruises. Nothing is broken¡°. He is smiling at me with nothing but care in his eyes. But they turn to sadness.


    ¡°Lewana, there is something I need to tell you¡°. He seems scared now. ¡°I went to see Alpha ke. He told me everything that my father did to you and it¡¯s my fault. He only did it because I left. I¡¯m so sorry. Please, don¡¯t leave me before I can prove I¡¯m not like him¡°. He just held me tighter as he says this.


    he did


    ¡°I worked that out when you told me your past on the weekend. During his ¡­. sessions¡­ he kept saying having me was his birthright due to his bloodline. No one bes that evil overnight so! some of the same stuff to you. I don¡¯t me you for leaving him. You¡¯re not your father jus mine¡°.


    I¡¯m not


    I can see the wave of relief wash over his body. He stands up quickly and kisses me on the forehead. He had clearly been dwelling on this for days and couldn¡¯t wait any more to ask me.


    I keep looking away from him. I start to get up again, ¡°I really should be going¡°.


    He starts to help me up but when I¡¯m standing up he pulls me close so I¡¯m standing between his legs and pulls my head closer to his so our foreheads rest against each other. He whispers in a sultry voice that makes my stomach flip, ¡°Why do you keep running from me when I know you feel something¡°.


    Before I answer a medices in the door making me fall away from him back onto the bed. The medic looks up all cheerful. ¡°Oh great you¡¯re up. How are you feeling this morning¡°.


    ¡°I¡¯m OK. Just a bit sore¡°.


    ¡°Well, a few days here and we will have you good as new¡°.


    Conrad intervenes. ¡°Actually, I was speaking to the in¨Cchargest night and due to the situation, we are going back to the pack house this morning. There¡¯s better security there. We just need her pain meds and I will take her to her room¡°.


    Chapter Comments


    Visitor


    just like that


    View 1 Comment


    36


    SHARE

 Gloom 32

    truse


    As we walked from the medical centre to the par une cer was patred a die card with guy people leaving. Conrad said it was all the council wwbees eg they the ten day mesing the n They all should have left by now but thuys was someone waiting essend


    A she¨Cwolf in very expensive designer clothes, erasmarly high


    as, and wonde hair one gerente se a lot of makeup leaned against the car, the souhed dike dig and muster She was ginge Sie s running up to Conrad, pushes me out of the way, and shows key anne asortimangurity fall o the floor as i don¡¯t have a lot of strength.


    ¡°Oh, my poor Alpha King. I heard you had to go on a mission that age to perseve someone shows upd enough to leave the safety of the pack and spread the age in Aropical was so worded dont your She talking in a sickly sweet concerned voice and clinging to his ches whilepletly


    ground in pain,


    Conrad pushes her off and rushes to me,


    ring me on the


    ¡°Are you OK¡°, 1 just nodded and went back to looking at this she wolf win just stared at me with disqus ¡°For goddess sake Cordelia I told you to leave me alone. And you can¡¯t go around showing wates to the ground¡°,


    She pulls this weird pouty face and starts to white. I <b>disar¡¯t </b>antice heat. I was too focused on you handsome¡°. She reaches out her perfectly manicured hand and starts thing her hand over his bare chest. I must have been in too much pain to notice before but dam he has some muscles. He must have shiftedst night to save me as he is only in thorts. He has such defined as and peas. His arms have bulging biceps that must often be hidden under work shirts as I haven¡¯t noticed <b>before</b>. I <b>know </b>I have felt them against me before but seeing them is something else. No wonder I like him holding me in them.


    Wait. What. I look down at the ground before he notices me staring at him. Thankfully he is too distracted and annoyed at Cordelia.


    He grabs her hand and throws it off. He growls at her ¡°I told you before, don¡¯t touch me¡°.


    ¡°It¡¯s not my fault you¡¯re so amazing, Call me and we can confirm the details for our date between the council meetings¡°.


    She turns around and shashes back to her car. Of course, he has a date with someone as attractive as her. The billionaire Alpha King with the rich councilman Alpha daughter makes sense.


    Conrad bends down and picks me up bridal style to carry me the rest of the way.


    ¡°I can walk¡°, I tell <b>him </b>in weak protest.


    ¡°I know. But you¡¯re in pain and I want to carry you. Don¡¯t believe anything she ever says. her but she likes me for the status and money¡°.


    can¡¯t stand


    I just stayed in his <b>arms </b>and he carried me in silence. I just thought about what he said. I might not be


    113


    interested in the money or status but many she wolfs wond to. If they are hatt gritty by thos would have plenty of options. Then why is he to fixated on mes


    9196 ut ved


    All the girls were in the room we were in before, Conrad thought it would be better in gee e s simrities to help us feel safe again.


    All eyes turned to us when Conrad carried me in.


    Kimberly rushes over to me, ¡°Oh my god Eve you look awful¡°.


    Conrad ces me gently on the couch and steps away so the girls cane to see me.


    ¡°I¡¯m OK really. It¡¯s just a lot of bruising. A few days rest and I will be fine because wives heat murt faster than humans¡°.


    Kimberly is crying at this point. ¡°You risk yourself to save us. I love you so much¡°, she just coges in my arms as she cries.


    Michelle is angry and has been clearly holding on to her anger for a bit ¡°I get you are a great warrior and everything but don¡¯t ever scare me like that again¡°. Shees down next to me and hugs me gently


    Willow the ever¨Cpractical one ¡°You were so brave to do what you did. What do we need to do to look after


    you¡°.


    Conrad steps forward to give her the pain medication. ¡°She¡¯s just had one of these for the pain out probably not fully kicked in yet. She can have one every 4-6 hours but I have a feeling she won¡¯t tell your she needs them. The medics will be up to check on her regrly and all meals will be brought to the Breakfast should be here in 20¡°.


    Michelle¡¯s eyes go wide when she looks at Conrad and starts scanning his physique very openly. ¡°My any my Alpha King¡°, she practically purrs in her sexy voice.


    Conrad goes red, ¡°And that¡¯s my cue to go find a shirt¡°.


    Kimberly states in a panic ¡°What about our clothes. We brought nothing with us¡°.


    Conrad turns to calm her down. ¡°Don¡¯t worrydies. After you have eaten we will get a list of urgent stuf to bring here and my team will go pick it up. We will then get a bigger n together so you can move the pack house and have your own rooms¡°.


    ¡°You would really let us all move in, Just like that¡°. Kimberly¡¯s eyes are wide with shock


    Conrad just smiles. ¡°Of course. You¡¯re all part of the pack now and we protect our own


    Bnce of Light and Shadow


    <b>Chapter </b><b>33 </b>

 Gloom 33

    <b>Chapter </b><b>33 </b>


    Liam POV


    Under Conrad¡¯s orders, the only job I have today is getting the girls settled. We have tworge SUVs <b>and </b>we are going to get the things on the girl¡¯s list. Six soldiers areing so we can get one girl stuff each while two wait on guard outside. Hopefully, we can be in and out before any rogues who might be watching


    the housee.


    Eve¡¯s list only has two things. Clothes and toiletries. A stark contrast to the others. Willows is very detailed with her most valuable books listed. Kimberly wants all her lesson ns and sentimental belongings. Michelle wants all her stuff as apparently, she needs multiple bags and shoes, otherwise, her outfits won¡¯t work.


    I¡¯m with all the soldiers at the entrance to the pack house getting everything ready. It was two hours there and two hours back. We¡¯re having a break one hour out so we can be in and out of the house in 30 minutes. All up should be about 5 hours.


    Just as we are about to leave Mishes running up to the first¨Cfloor stairway balcony and leans over to


    yell at me.


    ¡°In the bottom drawer of the white cab is all my lingerie and sex toys. Feel free to pick out what you


    like¡°.


    All the soldiers turn to me with eyebrows raised and smirks on their faces. My body is not sure if it should get a boner, go red, or high¨Cfive them.


    ¡°You¡¯re fucking killing me woman¡°.


    We head out and confirm our n when we stop. I also tell the men about my other mission. When we visited the girl¡¯s housest time we never saw their rooms. Figured this would give us an idea of what they are all like and more importantly, find out more about Eve. She is still keeping a lot of her cards to her chest but it¡¯s vital she feels wee and safe in the pack so she doesn¡¯t leave again.


    When we get to the house, the two soldiers dressed in human police uniforms wait outside. Figured this would get the least questions from the neighbors. Conrad had already given a cover story to the news about the house being mistakenly identified in a drug war between rival gangs.


    I go straight up to Eve¡¯s room. It¡¯s what I was afraid of. There is nothing in it. Her bed is neatly made. There are no personal items. Her wardrobe of clothes is very basic jeans, t¨Cshirts, scrubs for work, a few gym outfits, and a dress or two. All of her stuff could fit in two suitcases. It¡¯s obvious she kept minimal stuff in case she had to run.


    chair. Lots


    Kimberly¡¯s room is as expected. Arge desk with a lot of worksheets. Lots of pictures of her family and sentimental items. Also very pink. Willow¡¯s room has an enormous bookcase in it and a of dark green things.


    I then go to Mish¡¯s room. It is thergest in the house. Eve¡¯s room is the smallest and half this size. I was


    <b>Chapter </b><b>33 </b>


    <b>shocked </b><b>as </b>I knew she liked fashion but this was insane. It was like <b>a </b><b>bomb </b><b>had </b><b>gone </b>off <b>in </b>a department store. There was stuff everywhere. We would need <b>a </b>full removal truck for this room <b>alone</b>.


    All the other soldiers are done in 15 minutes and have the SUVs loaded. We all go to Mish¡¯s room. Her description of stuff is weird. What the hell is a ck LV pump. Sounds like mechanical equipment<b>. </b><b>By </b>the end, we are just guessing and grabbing things.


    One cocky prick yells out ¡°Don¡¯t forget the bottom drawer of the white cab¡°. Earns him a punch to <b>the </b>arm as the restugh. They all leave so I can examine what is in this drawer and holy shit. This girl has some kinks<b>. </b>Correction. All the kinks.


    Anal toys, vibrators, paddles, feathers, and stuff I didn¡¯t even recognize. She has outfits in every color and material. I could get lost in this drawer for hours. I just put all of it in a box and we head back to the pack.


    When we get back to the pack house I fill Conrad in on everything. The girls are currently in the West wing where guests normally stay and we will be moving them to the east. This wing is where Conrad and <b>I </b><b>are </b>as well as some soldiers and Eve¡¯s mother. There are always empty rooms as this is where anyone in the <b>pack </b>who needs a roomes. This way, the girls will be protected by soldiers and Eve will be near Conrad and away from visiting Alpha who might get ideas.


    I fill Conrad in on the girl¡¯s rooms and we tell the team what changes need to be made to make the room more theirs. A big desk for Kimberly, a bookcase for Willow, etc. One of the children¡¯s suites has a living room space and a small bedroom. We give that to Michelle so we can renovate the bedroom into a closet and the living room into a bedroom.


    Conrad gives Eve the biggest most luxurious suite. He wants her to have the life she should have in the first ce as an Alpha. He argued this way she has some of her own space and he has an excuse to buy her


    things.


    Let the renovations begin.


    <b>Chapter </b>Comments


    POST COMMENT NOW


    7


    <SHARE

 Gloom 34

    <b>Chapter </b><b>34 </b>


    Eve POV


    The next few days go by painstakingly slow. I keep trying to get out and do stuff but I¡¯m sent back to bed to rest. No matter how much I protest that it is not that bad, all my girls make it very clear they are <b>buying </b>none of it.


    Willow is the worst as she is very regimented normally but now she is making sure I eat and take medication at exact times. Honestly, I have had worse without painkillers. Conrad keepsing by and making sure I¡¯m OK. I think he is worried I will disappear again. Arthur has beening by too. He knows I¡¯m strong so think he is stopping by to keep an eye on Conrad. Going to have to get those two to work on that. I know they are just being caring but honestly, I¡¯m getting cabin fever.


    On day three, Conrad and Liame to the rooms to get us and announce it is moving day. The girls are excited but I¡¯m a bit sad. We have always been together and shared bathrooms between us. I know it¡¯s good to have our own space but we have been together and in each other spaces for years it will be sad for it to end.


    The three girls¡® rooms are next to each other. They are each given a key and reminded that most doors aren¡¯t locked in the house as the maidse in to clean anyway. They excitedly run in and start exploring. I can hear Michelle scream when she sees her wardrobe. Willow is checking out her reading corner and chair with tea and coffee station. Kimberly has a full mini office which is a huge upgrade from her previous desk which is as pink as can be.


    They run out and start hugging the boys and staff and want to get their stuff to move in. We were told that the staff were already packing for them and would be bringing everything over to get settled in


    Michelle spots me quietly hiding in the back, away from the excitement. ¡°Where¡¯s Eve¡¯s room¡°.


    Conrades over and takes my hand, ¡°She is just around the corner over there. It¡¯s closer to her mum and is further into the wing so we can protect her better¡°.


    I know he wants me to be treated specially but I¡¯m not used to it. ¡°You don¡¯t need to do that. I¡¯ll be fine


    with any of these rooms¡°.


    ¡°But I want to. Come on I¡¯ll show you¡°. He is smiling but I can sense the nerves.


    Michelle starts to follow and Liam grabs her. ¡°We will catch up in a bit. There are more things I want to show Mish¡°.


    She starts to protest, ¡°But I want to see Eve¡¯s room¡°.


    ¡°And you will justter¡°, Liam says in a stern voice hoping she gets the hint. She is still annoyed and stomps off.


    Why does Conrad want me alone?


    <b>1/3 </b>


    Chapter <b>34 </b>


    We walked through the hallway and around the corner while he was still holding onto <b>my </b>hand. We get to some veryrge double doors. It¡¯s not too far from the girls but not as close as I like. From <b>the </b>size of the doors, this is one of the bigger rooms.


    Conrad turns me and looks me in the eyes. ¡°I designed this room based on what I thought you would like. I hope you like it¡°. He takes a deep breath and opens the door. He¡¯s practically shaking now but I don¡¯t <b>know </b>if it¡¯s excitement or nerves.


    When I walk in, I can¡¯t help but gasp. He has brought the outside in. Everything is in natural timber so <b>it </b>looks like the forest. The walls are a natural green and have a wallpaper underneath the paint that looks like leaves. All the linens are soft and elegant in earth tones. The ensuite has a huge bathtub that looks like stone and goes with the rest of the tiled marble. It¡¯s sorge it is basically a studio apartment.


    ¡°This is amazing. How did you know I liked outdoors this much¡°.


    ¡°When you ran away, the girls mentioned you would likely go to the forest as you go every month. Figured you and your wolf felt safest there¡°.


    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s not too much¡°.


    ¡°Of course. You should have been treated like royalty from when you were born. I¡¯m just making sure


    you¡¯re treated right from this point on¡°<b>. </b>


    I can¡¯t help but smile. Part of me feels guilty cause I have pushed him away so much and told him nothing. And yet, he has noticed all the small things anyway.


    ¡°I have something else for you. I noticed you don¡¯t have many personal items. Mainly just things you need. So, I got this custom ordered¡°.


    He pulls out a box from his jacket and opens it. It¡¯s a ne of a full moon with a diamond in it.


    He looks at me nervously again. ¡°The full moon representspleteness and the time we are most connected to everything that we are. This is what you mean to me my shining moonlight. Mypleteness and connection to what we truly are meant to be as wolves¡°.


    I have never had anyone say something so beautiful to me. I¡¯m not sure how to react. I just smile at him speechless.


    ¡°Can I put it on you¡°.


    I hand him the ne and turn around. I gently move my hair out of the way. He wraps his arms around me and gently ces the ne on me. It¡¯s perfect. He wraps his arms around my waist<b>, </b>pulls me closer to him, and rests his head on my neck. He starts nuzzling me and ces a gentle kiss where my neck meets my shoulder.


    This sends a shudder through my whole body. Is this how good it feels to be in loving arms? L


    I want


    time to stand still so moments like thisst forever. I look over my shoulder and meet his eyes. He has taken all the risks so far. It¡¯s time I made one.


    <b>2/3 </b>


    <b>I </b>turn <b>around</b><b>, </b>move <b>my </b><b>body </b>closer to him, <b>and </b>kiss him gently on the lips. I feel him ich bin beach se do this. He then looks <b>at </b>me with pleading eyes.


    He whispers gently <b>¡°</b>Please don¡¯t stop¡°.


    He moves one hand up my until he reaches my face. He strokes it gently and pulls me in for a deeper t <b>as </b>gentle kiss.


    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>


    Visitor


    Please clean this paragraph up so it makes sense!


    View All 3 Comments >


    POST COMMENT


    ÓÒ


    ? 6

 Gloom 35

    <b>Chapter </b><b>35 </b>


    Conrad POV


    Since Lewana and I kissed I have been doing everything I can to try and spend alone time with he desperately need to hold her again but she is avoiding me. Jace has been helping me wirk at what are my feelings and what are hers as I am feeling everything. I don¡¯t think she knows I can feel her emotions and 1 have no ns on telling her in case she works out to block them.


    I can feel her confusion but also a desire for closeness again. I decided to give her a day or two to try and process what she wants before I seek her out as I need her closeness as well. In the meantime, I have a lot of pack business to sort out. And first on the agenda. Arthur.


    Liames into my office promptly with some pack files as asked. ¡°Here is everything we have on him.


    ¡°Great. Tell me what you know¡°.


    ¡°Well for starters he is Alpha ke¡¯s Beta. Apparently, something happened at the pack where Arthur lost it and rejected him. No details on what that was though. Even asking some of the pack members who trust us now don¡¯t know. After the rejection, Arthur had his rank stripped and was sent to work in the forced


    I just growl, ¡°Well he is iming Lewana is. Any connection to her mother¡°.


    ¡°No. Only connection is that they were both in the same pack¡°.


    Liam looks at me thoughtfully before speaking again. ¡°Whatever happened must have been pretty bad for a Beta to reject his Alpha. I have never heard of that happening before¡°.


    ¡°I know¡°. I think hard about how I am going to deal with this situation. ¡°What is his status in the pack¡°.


    Liam sighs. ¡°That¡¯s another issue. He is a holdout. He was started on the 90¨Cday choice to join this pack or request to join another. If he does neither, he will be a rouge¡°.


    ¡°If that happens. Lewana might leave with him¡°. This just keeps getting worse. ¡°And how are our boarders doing. Any updates on the rouges¡°.


    ¡°We have seen an increase in activity just past the territory boundary¡°.


    ¡°Fuck. They know she¡¯s here¡°.


    ¡°How do you want to proceed with this¡°. Liam looks at me with pure confidence in his expression. He knows what I have to do, even if I don¡¯t want to do it.


    ¡°Go get Arthur. More eyes on Lewana the better so if I have to y nice with him, I will do it for her.


    I wait in my office and as soon as I see Arthur walk into the office, I know I am going to need a drink.


    <b>¡°</b>You called for me Alpha King.


    I go to my liquor cab pour two sses of my cheaper whisky and pass one to him.


    ¡°I need to talk to you about Lewana and if I¡¯m doing that, it¡¯s not going to be without alenhot¡°.


    He just huffs. ¡°Fair enough. What do you want to talk about¡°.


    ¡°You know I want her as my mate. I know she wants you in her life again. We need to find a way to make both happen without me, wanted to kill you every time you try to guard her from me¡°.


    ¡°Well that is never going to stop happening. She would be better off living a quiet life as an omega rather than in the spotlight as your Queen¡°.


    This guy is already pissing me off. ¡°Rouges already know she is here. They are currently assessing our boarders to try and take her. You honestly think she could survive on her own again. She barely escaped


    His voice starts increasing in volume to match mine ¡°They found her because of you. If you had left her


    alone she would still have her human life¡°.


    ¡°I¡¯m the one that saved her¡°.


    ¡°She is only in danger cause you want to im her¡°.


    ¡°SHE¡¯S MY MATE. SHE IS MINE TO CLAIM¡°.


    The door suddenly swings open and Liam storms in with an annoyed look on his face.


    ¡°You two clearly need a mediator before you start fighting to the death¡°.


    We both just growl and eye each other. The sound of fighting to the death sounds appealing. As neither of us is willing to talk this out Liam takes over.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start with the basics and see if we can go from there. You both want to protect Lewana and make her happy, right¡°.


    We both just look at each other before we nod. We are both still eyeing each other up.


    ¡°OK then. We all know she is not going to like you fighting. So Arthur, what do want for Lewana¡°.


    He takes a deep breath and stares at the floor. You can hear his voice start to break as he talks. ¡°I want her to have a life where she is safe and loved¡°.


    I gear up to yell at him again when Liam points at me with a look telling me not to start. H


    ¡°And you don¡¯t think she can have that with Alpha King¡°.


    es over.


    ¡°How can she. If she bes Luna Queen every Alpha will know where she is. All her pops will be danger from the same threat she is. She might have to deal with the Alphas that aborted her because of her new status. As an omega, she would be hidden within the packs. Protect and invisible


    Liam takes a deep breath. ¡°I get it. I know it is a big risk. But what if Lewana freely chooses that life<i>. </i>What if she decides she wants a life here with Conrad for whatever reason maybe. Would you support her in that


    decision¡°.


    Arthur thinks about it and turns to re at me. ¡°I would. But it has to bepletely her decision. No maniption, no buying affection, no false promises because if you do, I will use myst breath to kill


    you¡®.


    I justugh. ¡°We are both willing to die for her. One thing we can agree on¡°.


    <b>Chapter </b>Comments


    7


    POST COMMENT NOW


    <SHARE

 Gloom 36

    Eve POV


    Since telling me 10£¤


    I needed to burn off Mie team and I have Thinathy hwen cleared en union


    I get to the gym too hot worse yi may 9, Vmped to ind way one fries person was conditary to warm up, do some weights, and finish with some boxing The other wolf is a young male and he hasn¡¯t lett the boxing area since I arrived. He keeps mumbling to himself ¡°We better, you have to be better<i>, </i>


    Curiosity gets the better of me and 1 zp over to him,


    ¡°What exactly are you trying to be better at<i>¡°</i><i>, </i>


    He jumps at the fact I¡¯m talking to him. And starts to try and pack up,


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for interrupting youdy Eve, I will go so I¡¯m not in your way<i>¡°</i><i>, </i>


    ¡°Firstly, no one has ever called me Lady Eve, Just Eve is fine. Secondly, I interrupted you and asked a question, Care to answer it¡°<i>, </i>


    He paused for a second. He was trying to work out how to get in less trouble as he was worried about not answering me and telling me.


    ¡°I¡¯m in guard training, My whole family is Beta¡¯s and I¡¯m expected to be strong and a good fighter like they are so I can protect the pack<i>¡±</i>,


    ¡°And you don¡¯t think you are¡°. <b></b>


    ¡°I know I¡¯m not. I rankst¡°. He seems very saddened by this.


    ¡°Walk me through what you are trying to do and I will give you some pointers¡°.


    One thing is very obvious from fighting the guards here. They train their male egos more than anything. It¡¯s all about looking big, standing your ground, and using fists. Nothing about being agile and manoeuvrability. This pup was stick¨Cthin andnky. He had the power of a beta but wasn¡¯t being trained to his strengths.


    ¡®I can knee


    As many of the guards and soldiers train with the same solid wide stance and then throw punches with full force they are easy to knock off bnce. If you¡¯re close enough and you can dodge the pun to face, kick out the back of their knee to drop them. If you keep your legs strong and can sp¡­ you can build up momentum to kick the face or soft part of the gut.


    <b>Chapter </b>36


    These are just the basics had he seemed mucited to warn them. We traced the dynt de tu es ta


    ¡°What¡¯s you name pup¡±


    ¡°Ewan. And I¡¯m 17, hardly a pop snymore<i>¡± </i>


    I just smiled. ¡°When¡¯s your next training session¡°.


    ¡°Today at 1. It¡¯s with Reta Liam. He¡¯s the worst¡°.


    Iugh at this, ¡°Why is he the worse¡°,


    ¡°He keeps telling me I fight like a girl and I will never be good at protecting the park. My tam older brothers are both in the guards and he keeps expecting me to be like them¡°. He was very nervous telling


    me this.


    This really upset me. Everyone should know how to defend themselves and not feel lesser because of whe they are. ¡°Knock him on his ass today in training. When heins tell him that because you fight like a girl you started training with one¡°,


    This puts a smile on his face. ¡°There are rumours in the pack that you took out a rogue Lycan by yourself and that¡¯s why you were in the hospital. Is it true¡°.


    ¡°Nope. I took out 9¡°.


    His face dropped and his eyes went wide. With that, I walked out to breakfast. I wanted to see how much of it stuck so I messaged Michelle.


    ¡°Guard training today at 1 and Lewis is running it. Want to watch with me¡°.


    ¡°Hell yeah. I love staring at that man¡°.


    A few hourster we go into the training arena. As soon as Liam sees Michelle he starts showing off his muscle and she is swooning all over him. I see Ewan and give him a nod. We take a seat and watch the show beginning.


    Liam is doing the very predictable man routine when he yells something and they yell back. Then they start a warm¨Cup of running and basic weights in a circuit. They then get to thebat fighting. The aim is always the same. Getting the other to submit to you by knocking them over.


    A few seed but not many. Liam is good but too predictable. Using the same moves over and over again.


    Then he calls out.


    ¡°Ewan. Front and centre¡°.


    You can hear all the taunts. Bet he won¡¯tst 5 seconds. At least training will be over so


    hy does this


    guy bother turning up? I can see the look on his face and how he is trying to hide that he is upset. He looks up at me and I just nod towards Liam.


    He takes the stanice 1 taught him and Liam lime¨CTataty criti


    *Seriously, how are you going to attack like that. At least this will be quick and you will bara


    sitt leuron


    The thing with fighting though. A delence can work fast as well as an attac


    Liamunches a predictable attack and Ewanpletes the moves I showed him this mining sending Liam to the ground with a loud thud.


    He looks stunned. I whole gym is quiet and I¡¯m trying to stifle myughter. He gets up furious and yelling.


    ¡°WHAT THE HELL WAS THAT RECRUIT¡°.


    Ewan was shaking and rapidly spurted out ¡°You told me I fight like a girl so I trained with one


    Liam pauses at this realizing what he meant. He slowly turns to look at me. I just wave and smile back.


    Chapter Comments


    Visitor


    you mean Liam, yeah, not Lewis?


    Visitor


    Mmmmm I think it must be Beta Luam, Lol


    View All 3 Comments >


    POST COMMENT


    68


    <SHARE

 Gloom 37

    to the the bar to me? / kans


    was fried the parts as part of my duties and now she¡¯s further


    * * the sedher one de pug at anderanded myne is embarrass me and undermine


    orthing Pie wit they get for tes


    fa funny when I get back to my room and throw myself one the bed. I didn¡¯t eenice Mish had been


    following me. These or at the door.


    ¡°She pissed you off the much hut


    1 instantly feel guilty and go to open the door.


    ¡°Sorry Mish, just training is my thing. It always has been and she undermined everything with one mone¡°.


    Mich talks to me in a sweet teassuring voice. ¡°No she <b>didn¡¯t</b>. She fought a whole pack of rogues an She defected all your soldiers <b>in </b>the ring. Honestly it was the same at uni¡°.


    ¡°What do you meat¡°,


    Lim. The reason she is so good is because she has been training for years. We just thought it was because she liked sports. She has three ck belts in different martial arts, was the uni female boxing champion, and was banned from entering the shootingpetitions at the gun range as she kept winning and people stopped entering.


    Holy crap, no wonder she¡¯s so good.


    ¡°I get that but I don¡¯t like being knocked on my ass by a pup in front of everyone¡°.


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you invite her to assist with training¡°<i>. </i>


    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it when I¡¯m not mad at her. Why were you there¡°.


    ¡°I like watching your muscles glisten¡°, Shees up behind me and starts kissing and licking my neck. ¡°You taste good when you¡¯re sweaty. Exactly where is my box with all the fun stuff in it¡°.


    When we got back from moving I put it in my wardrobe. Didn¡¯t want a maid finding it and having a stroke. This woman gives me an instant hard on and I know exactly what I want. Full control back.


    I get off the bed, stand her up in front of me, and give her a single order. ¡°Strip¡°.


    I go to the wardrobe, get her long satin ties, and start fixing them to my four¨Cposter bed. I ordered her on the bed kneeling at the edge/facing the top and got her to spread her legs wide. I tie them <b>in </b>ce so she can close or move them.


    <b>1/3 </b>


    Itis her hands on longer les so she can move her hands around and 1 can bend her forward as much as I want lmt she can¡¯t stop me from what I want. Finally, I blindfolded her.


    I grab her neck in a gentle choke hold and snarl at her. ¡°You¡¯re going to let the big bad wolf do what I <b>want </b>aren¡¯t you little Red¡°,


    ¡°Yes¡°, she whimpers back.


    I slowly move my hands all over her body so she knows I have full control of it, I stand behind her massaging her breast and she rests her head back on my shoulder, I pinch her nipples which makes her gasp and moan with pain a pleasure, I move my hands over her back and push her forward so her beautiful ass is popped out for me,


    SMACK.


    She yelps out, and I smooth the red mark that was left. I can tell she likes it as she¡¯s dripping onto the bed sheets.


    SMACK SMACK


    Another yelp, followed by a moan.


    ¡°Is there something you want little red¡±


    ¡°I want you to y with me and be inside me¡°.


    SMACK. This time I hit her clit giving me another yelp.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to enjoy ying with you first¡°.


    I move my fingers towards her throbbing wet pussy and start ying with just her clit. In no time at all I feel her start to climax, and I stop. Then I start to y again and stop when she is about toe.


    She starts pleading with me, ¡°Please don¡¯t stop¡°.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to stop, but I¡¯m not letting youe till I say so either¡°.


    I thrust my fingers into her with ease and start ying with her g spot while ying with her clit and the first twinge that she <i>is </i>going toe 1 stop again. She moans ¡°more¡± over and over againsting only seconds when I y with her but I don¡¯t let here.


    She started to fight the ties and tried to move her hands to please herself and shut her legs as I mercilessly teased her. None of it worked as she was at my mercy.


    I reach for the other toy I got from her box. I slowly push it into her pussy. ¡°Can you tell w


    red¡°.


    ¡°No. Everything is too tingly¡°.


    his is little


    I pull it out and bend <i>her </i>forwards again and slowly push the wet ping ines her other hole, the pey 2 the feeling and starts dripping even more.


    ¡°Can you tell now<i>¡°</i><i>. </i>


    ¡°Yes. It feels so good¡°.


    ¡°And how about now<i>¡°</i><i>. </i>This particr one vibrates when the button on the end is clicked,


    ¡°Oh my god, yes¡°.


    Deciding she has had enough torment I line myself up and ram my entire cock into her to the Atte. This makes here immediately and I hold steady while she rides the wave.


    As soon as she stops, I thrust hard and fast with the vibrating butt plug still in her. I can feel her c again on my cock as I m into her over and over again.


    At this point, she is a shaking mess and screaming over and over again. My balls can hardly take it


    anymore.


    ¡°Hold this one as long as you can little red and it will be yourst before I blow into you


    She can only hold it for about a minute before I feel a rush of water. She squirted and I blew deep inside


    her.


    Both of us are out of breath. I untie her and she copses onto the bed. I get a nket to cover her and she passes out instantly.


    Chapter Comments


    Visitor


    Wild times with Misha.


    View All 2 Comments >


    POST COMMENT


    7


    < SHARE

 Gloom 38

    <b>Chapter </b><b>38 </b>


    Eve POV


    For the past few days, I have just been floating around the pack. I don¡¯t really want to interact with anyone. I¡¯ve heard all the rumors circting. Most have some truth to them.


    ¡®I can¡¯t believe he is interested in that rouge¡®.


    ¡®She nothing but a killer¡®.


    ¡®She¡¯s so udylike¡®.


    ¡®She would never be a good Luna. What does our Alpha King even see in her.


    I¡¯ve been hiding in my room most of the time. Avoiding the whispers. Avoiding the stares. Avoiding Conrad.


    I¡¯m in my room looking out the window at the sun setting behind the horizon. I kept looking into forest, thinking it would be easy to get to the edge of the border unnoticed. I would just have to get past the rogues waiting. I have done it before and the setting orange makes the path to my freedom look even more enticing.


    I¡¯m jolted out of my thoughts by the knock at the door. I stay still and hope they go away.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re in there moonlight¡°. I call Conrad toe in.


    He walks up behind me, wraps his arms around my waist, and rests his head on my shoulder.


    ¡°Why are you avoiding me moonlight¡±.


    ¡°Just thinking¡±.


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking about running away again aren¡¯t you¡±.


    ¡°I¡¯m a risk to everyone here. I¡¯m a risk to you¡°.


    He just pulls me closer a kisses me gently on the neck. It sends butterflies flying around my insides. How can I want to leave and stay all at the same time?


    ¡°Whatever the risk we can face it together. I promised to protect you¡°.


    I start to push him away. ¡°I don¡¯t need protection¡°.


    My room starts to feel like all the air has left. If I stay I won¡¯t be able to breathe anymore. Conrad is reaching for me to move back into his arms but I can¡¯t stay with him. I turn and leave the


    starts to chase after me.


    ¡°Lewana, where are you going¡°.


    and he


    Chapter 38.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just need to get outside¡°.


    ¡°Stop running from me. We need to talk about this¡°.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to talk about¡°.


    We¡¯re not being quiet and a crowd starts to gather. The servants in the house are pretending to work while watching us. Wolvese out of their rooms to see what is going on and all eyes are on at as we reach the main door out of the pack house. I go to open it but he ms it shut over.


    I turn to face him knowing that both our emotions are so high we don¡¯t care about the on¨Clookers.


    He starts running his hands through his hair and pacing. ¡°Why are you still running from me. Have I not proved to you that you are safe with me¡°.


    I can¡¯t hold it in anymore. ¡°You¡¯re not the problem. They are¡°. I throw my hands in the air gesturing to every now staring at the floor due to my words. ¡°You think I don¡¯t hear them talking around the pack. The violently battered rogue bringing the war to their doorstep. We¡¯re Alpha¡¯s, Conrad. We are always meant to do what is best for the pack. Protect the pack. You¡¯re the Alpha King for Goddess¡¯s sake. Werewolves are never going to ept me as your Queen and I am never going to be epted as a Luna. You need someone for that and that¡¯s never going to be me¡°.


    I can see his heart breaking. ¡°What about when you kissed me. I know you felt our mate bond even if you¡¯re trying to deny it¡°. There is an audible gasp from everyone at this confirmation. Conrad¡¯s eyes never


    leave mine.


    With my voice breaking slightly I just whisper back, ¡°That was a mistake¡°.


    A look of determination crosses face as he takes a step forward. ¡°No. I¡¯m not giving up on us. I knew it wouldn¡¯t be easy but nothing worth fighting for ever is¡°.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll make the decision that needs to be made. I Lewana rouge by desertion<b>, </b>reje¡­.¡°.


    ¡°NO¡°.


    Conrad rushes me, grabs my wrists, and pins my hands above my head. With his other hand, he covers my mouth so I can¡¯t say another word. I don¡¯t even fight it and can¡¯t hold in the tear that rolls down my


    cheek.


    ¡°Everyone out. NOW¡°.


    The entire crowd runs in all directions as he just holds me against the door.


    Once everything is still with silence he stares into my eyes. He moves his body closer so it¡¯s flush against mine and rests his forehead against mine.


    ¡°Moonlight. I understand that you are scared of us being close but you need to realise that you are everything to me. I don¡¯t care about anything else, to me there is only you. Whenever I have to watch you


    <i>wrath </i>away, you literally take my soul with you and I¡¯m only whole again when youe back. You can never reject me because if you do, you might as well kill me first¡°.


    He turns his head and shows me his neck. He¡¯s submitting to me. Alpha¡¯s never submit to anyone. Especially male ones.


    1


    He stands there frozen waiting for my response. I slowly and gently move my nose to gently touch his neck to nuzzle him so he knows I ept. As soon as I do he releases my hands and pulls me into the tightest hug as more tears roll down my cheeks,


    As soon as I wrap my arms around his neck to hug him back he picks me up and carries me away. I don¡¯t even look at where we are going and bury my face in his shoulder. He carries me into his bedroom and kicks to door shut. He refuses to let me go even slightly and sits on the bed holding me tight.


    The smell in his room is intoxicating. His scent is everywhere and it soon feels like it is seeking me out to wrap me up. Listening to the steady beat of his heart is the luby I need to hear as I fall asleep safely in


    his arms.


    Chapter Comments


    Visitor


    View 1 Comment >


    69


    <SHARE


    POST COMMENT

 Gloom 39

    Eve POV


    The morning sunes through the window and starts to geraly wake me. Before I open my eye take a deep breath and scent the most amazing smell of a forest before a storm. I can feel Conrad¡¯s bare ches underneath my head as my fingertips tingle as they rest on his abs.


    I feel sleep with him. Again, I always sleep so well when he is near me but i start to panic that I¡¯m in his room. In his bed. I try to get up but he grabs me tight around the waist, pulls me back to the bed with a growl, and turns me so he is spooning me,


    ¡°Stop trying to leave me<i>¡°</i><i>. </i>


    1 surrender and rx while he holds me. He starts nuzzling my neck and Kissing it again sending the butterflies in my stomach into a frenzy.


    He turns me to look me in the eyes. ¡°Have dinner with me tonight. In the house kitchen, not the formal dining room¡°.


    I just groan. After the show we put on yesterday, I was nning to hibernate. ¡°I don¡¯t think that a good idea¡°.


    ¡°You don¡¯t think I¡¯ve noticed you making your own food out of hours so you can avoid the pack members. When was thest time you had something decent to eat¡°.


    Of course, he noticed. I had just been having sandwiches, cereal, and fruit since we moved in here as I didn¡¯t want to bother anyone else.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like being waited on. I¡¯ve always looked after myself so it¡¯s weird taking from pack supplies¡°.


    ¡°Well, tough cookies mydy. I did promise you that you would be treated the way you should have been while you are here. I have a bunch of meetings today but I¡¯ll see you at 6 this evening¡°.


    He pulled me close and gave me a quick kiss on the lips before I got up and left. I instantly started freaking out. Why does this stuff freak me out so much? I consider calling the girls but I can¡¯t deal with their excitement right now.


    I try to keep myself busy during the day avoid my anxiety and eventually have a shower and start to think about what to wear. When I go to my wardrobe the amount of stuff I have looks ridiculouspared to the size of the wardrobe. I opt for a long skirt with a slit up the side and a top Michelle likes me in. That


    should do.


    I always like skirts with the slit in the leg as it gives me coverage, but I can strap knives to my leg just in case somethinges up. I put one on as I feel safer wearing them than not having them lk down to the kitchen, and I¡¯m greeted by Conrad talking to the only other pack member in the kitche..


    ¡°Hey, you came¡°, he smiles at me.


    Capter 99


    1 per mile back and go take a text on the other side of the table. The pack has two kitchens. Amercial one that is weed for the Banget Ball and this one is for smatter meals. Mainly for Conrad if he <b>wants </b><b>a </b>more rxed dinner setting if fers a fot of wood and looks more like a rustic family kitchen. There is a big wooden table in the middle with the kitchen at the other end. The table has bench seating along each side,


    hatanekinaiung


    When i sit down, Conrades and sits next to me. He puts a leg over each side of the bench, so he is messites then speis facing me and pulls me in close. He just holds me there, I try to pull away as i don¡¯t want the staff member to see but Conrad has a firm grip and is making it clear he is not letting me go.


    don¡¯t you two look adorable¡°. I turn to the voice and see thedy in herte 50% cooking away. She is the typical grandmother figure, Very curvy, wearing an apron, and standing over a store.


    Conrad starts to introduce me ¡°Lewana this is Mary. She is our main cook in the pack kitchen and her main role is to keep Liam and me fed. She was actually Liam¡¯s Nanny when he was little and when we re- instated the Royal Moon pack, she came with us to make sure we weren¡¯t only eating, takeout<i>¡°</i><i>. </i>


    ¡°Oh that¡¯s a lovely name my dear. I hope you¡¯re hungry as I have cooked a lot of everything. Can¡¯t believe you have gone days without eating something proper¡°.


    I smile nervously at her. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. I¡¯m used to it¡°.


    ¡°It is <b>in </b><b>my </b>kitchen dear¡°. She seemed genuinely upset at the idea.


    Just then Michelle and Liame through the door. Liam goes running up to Mary and gives her a hug and kiss on the cheek.


    ¡°Evening beautiful¡°.


    ¡°You giant <b>flirt </b>and <b>in </b>front of your girl as well¡°.


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it. You know that by now¡°. He tries to pinch a cookie off the tray and she grabs a tea towel and starts whipping it at <b>him </b>to smack him.


    ¡°Not til after dinner¡°.


    We all sit down at the table. Michelle and Liam are all cuddly as usual when Liam looks over at Conrad and me. With a smirk and in a teasing voice he says, ¡°You two seem to be getting along¡°.


    I start to go red and look down when Maryes up behind Liam and smacks him over the back of the


    head.


    ¡°Oooww. What was that for¡°.


    <b>¡°</b>Don¡¯t be rude to the poor girl¡°. She then <b>turns </b>and res at Conrad. ¡°And you, let the girl go she can eat. Just because you are Alpha King doesn¡¯t mean you are above a smack<i>¡°</i>.


    Conrad let out a chuckle and released me and I slid away <b>just </b>a little.


    <b>2/3 </b>


    Mary put a te in front of me. ¡°Here you go dear. And if these two cause you too much grief let me know and I will sort them out¡°<b>. </b>


    I just smile and look down and the food in front of me. It was steak with mashed potatoes and veg. On the table are other bowls of mac and cheese, a story noodle dish, and stuffed chicken. Mary serves everyone else and then joins us at the table. I start slowly eating and everyone else digs in with gusto.


    Dessert is ice cream sundaes and cookies. By the end, I¡¯m slightly more rxed but it¡¯s still strange. I¡¯ve never had a family like this before.


    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>


    Visitor


    its ok girl, you deserve a good family


    View All 2 Comments >


    POST COMMENT


    7


    <SHARE

 Gloom 40

    <b>Chapter </b><b>40 </b>


    Conrad POV


    I thought a family¨Cstyle dinner would put my Moonlight more at ease. Mary is like a den mother <b>to </b>Liam and me. She was the one who noticed she wasn¡¯t really eating, as the contents of her kitchen fridge were different in the morning. It will also give her someone else in the pack to support her helping her adjust. When I exined the whole situation to Mary she was practically buzzing with motherly energy to shower


    her with.


    I was walking her back to her room and we were just chatting but I wanted to make sure I hadn¡¯t upset her with the surprise.


    ¡°You OK with everything that happened over thest few days. I know it¡¯s been delicate between us and <b>I </b>didn¡¯t intend on confirming you were my mate in front of pack members. I know it has been tough for your with the pack and if you¡¯re OK with it, we will be addressing it with the pack tomorrow so they have more information. I just want to make it easier¡°.


    ¡°No. I get it. It¡¯s OK¡°. She¡¯s looking at the floor again.


    ¡°And you all good with the dinner. Mary might start hunting you down if you not eating again though¡°. I let out a smallugh trying to get her tough but she doesn¡¯t. Just stays looking at the floor.


    ¡°Yeah. Just different than what I¡¯m used to¡°. A small chuckle but still staring at the floor.


    ¡°You must have had some dinners like that with your family. Your mother¡°.


    ¡°Not really. I was kept hidden most of the time so I never really yed with other kids. Just mother and Arthur who tried to protect me¡°.


    ¡°I thought you would have lived in the pack house with your mother and father, I mean ke when you


    were younger¡°.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bitplicated. I¡¯ve never been told the full story but my mother is an Omega from the pack. She adopted me when my mother died. ke didn¡¯t know I existed until I was 8 and I attacked Ivan¡°.


    ¡°That¡¯s why he put you in the dungeons¡°.


    ¡°Yeah¡°.


    ¡°I have to ask but happened exactly¡°.


    ¡°The Blood Moon pack believed that only the strongest survived. If we didn¡¯t survive what the Alpha family did then we were weak and expendable. The oldest Ivan took great pleasure in torturing


    ips. One day


    he threw a two¨Cyear¨Cold in the river. I saw from the treeline and dived in to get him. When e tried to fight me I kicked his ass and showed him my Alpha eyes. He told ke who worked out what happened and put me and my mother in the dungeons¡°.


    kwh dead and we keep making in wewe, How the hell did de bon pung Me njer ** You dont wally get them wed you but poorly.


    19 went to <i>by </i>to wain, the same in my die kate, I were but we to these won thes ** ze to bw room and my heart sinks as I know she is apt to save pe pen


    ¡°Can Ie in #hold you for a w¡°,


    She seems to look around to see if we might go the doing something we didst. 1 us that the teas We this. She whispers, ¡°Or<i>¡°</i>,


    Vie walk into her room and dhe tells me she wants to change and upes to the bathroom. for thees out, she is a vision. Her hair is down and practically flowing the is in her pajamas of a cassi top and long pants but it shows off all her curves, cleavage, and natural softness.


    She quickly jumps under the cover as 1 think the can sense my eyes running, over her and I just antwerdly stand


    ¡°Do you <i>want </i>me under the covers with you or on top,


    ¡°As long as nothing happens, you cane under the covers<i>¡°</i><i>, </i>


    1 climb in with all my clothes on and lie to face her, I put one arm under her head and pillow and I slowly stroke her hair and face with the other, I can¡¯t help but trace my thumb over her lips.


    ¡°I want to kiss you so much it hurts<i>¡°</i><i>, </i>


    She leans closer and we start kissing, Gentle at first but I can¡¯t help but push slightly. I glide my tongue slowly into her mouth and she lets out a small moan. 1 keep going making the kiss deeper and more passionate, She reaches up and pulls my face closer to hers making me want her more. We are breathless when we eventually break apart<i>. </i>


    ¡°Please, please kiss me like that more often. That was amazing<i>¡°</i><i>. </i>


    She just gizzles and tries to hide her face under the covers. I reach under and bring her back up so she is resting on my chest. And I slowly stroke her to sleep,


    The following morning I woke to find her not in the bed again, I can hear her in the bathroom. When shees back out, she¡¯s in medical scrubs,


    ¡°What are you wearing that for<i>¡°, </i>


    ¡°I¡¯m going back to work today. Affer the attack I took a week off and I have a list of patients today<i>¡°</i><i>. </i>


    ¡°Absolutely not. You¡¯re not leaving the pack grounds while there is a rouge threat to you¡± I partially yelling at her now. How could she think this was a good idea,


    ¡°They¡¯re not going to do anything at the clinic. It¡¯s thergest one on this side of the country and there


    are humans everywhere. I have to work. I can¡¯t just quit my job¡°,


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to work. I will provide everything you could ever need. Please don¡¯t <i>go</i><i>. </i>I pull her into my arms as I¡¯m practically begging and whimpering at his point.


    ¡°I love being a vet and I¡¯m really good at it. I can¡¯t just stay here in an ivory tower, I worked hard to get where i am and I need to have my own life too¡°.


    I know she is right but I don¡¯t want to let her go. I need to know she is safe at all times.


    ¡°I have just mind¨Clinked Connor. He ising with you¡°.


    ¡°It¡¯s a 10¨Chour shift¡°, she says with a shocked face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t care. Protecting you is his job for the day¡°.


    Chapter Comments


    Visitor


    oh baby


    View 1 Comment >


    POST COMMENT


    8


    <SHARE

 Gloom 41

    <b>Chapter </b>41


    Connor POV


    I drove Eve to her clinic for <b>the </b>8am start. She argued about driving herself but I refused. With how bad Alpha King has it for this girl, I wasn¡¯t stepping a toe out of line.


    I could tell she was mad and being guarded. I kept reminding her that she should be d it was one hunter and not half his military. Hunters are humans who have been gifted with the knowledge and skills to kill rogue werewolves. One of these skills is the ability to see aura in a crowd so I will be able to see a threat before a werewolf pick up a scent. She doesn¡¯t need to know about the guards on respite near just in <b>case</b>.


    When <b>we </b>got her work and parked we both got out of the car. She turned and looked at me.


    ¡°Where are going¡°.


    ¡°Where you go¡°.


    ¡°Can you wait in the car¡°. She already looks annoyed.


    ¡°Nope. Alpha King¡¯s orders. I stay where <b>I </b>can see you¡°.


    She just rolls her eyes and we both go in. She greets <b>the </b>receptionist who engages with small talk about if she is feeling better<b>. </b><b>She </b>then spots me.


    ¡°Sorry sir, we are still setting up. You¡¯ll have toe back in 30 minutes<b>¡°</b>.


    ¡°It¡¯s OK. He¡¯s with me¡°, Eve says in a very miffed tone.


    ¡°What do you mean,¡± the receptionist asks in a confused tone.


    <b>I </b>step in before Eve cane up with an excuse as Alpha King was clear on making people aware she was now taken. ¡°Her boyfriend is a bit overprotective and wants me here to make sure she is OK¡°.


    Her eyes go wide and Eve just puts a finger up telling her not to start. Eve knows I will be the center of attention today.


    She turns her attention to the receptionist. ¡°Any I need to know about today¡°, emphasis the 1.


    ¡°The car wreckers Rottweilers areing in for their shots so will see you out back, the rest is mainly routine stuff but unfortunately Mr Twinkles ising in¡°<b>. </b>


    ¡°Oh great, what now¡°.


    ¡°He coughed¡°.


    Eve just rolled her eyes and went to her office. I followed her. Her office was a very professional setup. It was interesting seeing her in a different setting.


    ¡°I have to ask. Mr Twinkles<b>¡°</b><b>. </b>


    ¡°A Pomeranian that has a demon living in him. His owner is very anxious and any time something happens, so shees in a lot and will only see me¡°. I can¡¯t help butugh at that.


    ¡°You must be really respected here¡°<b>. </b>


    ¡°I¡¯m the state¡¯s leading canine specialist so any difficult customerse here. Have even done some work at zoos with a jackal pack that was having issues. I¡¯m actually doing some of my own research and want to get my PhD¡°.


    I watch her the rest of the day and she is amazing. All the dogs follow her Alphamands<b>, </b>except Mr Twinkles, and get amazing care from her. I have taken a few sneaky photos during the day to send to Conrad to hopefully calm his nerves. There is about an hour left of the day when the receptionist <bes </b>running in a panic.


    ¡°Trauma call, Labrador vs car, 5 minutes¡°.


    <i>1/2 </i>


    There is suddenly a flurry of activity. Nurses running around, equipment being brought in Eve calmly running it all. She pushes me into a room where I can watch the surgery. They use it to teach other <b>vets </b>and so owners can see their pets<b>¡°</b><b>. </b>


    The Labrador is in a lot of pain when brought in. Clearly has a broken leg and has arge wound that is bleeding on its back.


    Watching her work is incredible. She <b>is </b>fast, decisive, and extremely skilled. <b>She </b>should run the medical clinic at the pack. All our medics are in¨Chouse trained and <b>have </b>nothing on this. I take some videos to send Conrad as well. No wonder she wanted toe in.


    She saved the Labrador<b>. </b>She set up all the nurses with the instructions for overnight and to call if needed. We then drove home an hourter than we <b>were </b>meant to. I try to make small talk in the car.


    ¡°I think I get it now¡°.


    ¡°Get what¡°, she looks at me confused.


    ¡°Why you wanted toe in today. You¡¯re in charge there and everyone knows you. Also see why you love it. You¡¯re very talented<b>¡°</b><b>. </b>


    ¡°Thanks. I worked hard for my life. I know in packs you stay in the safety of the territory but I was only safe outside it. <b>It¡¯s </b><b>just </b>strange going back to being locked in. I get Conrad wants to protect me but I¡¯m also not a wall ornament¡°.


    This made meugh. <b>¡°</b><b>If </b>it makes you feel any better, he has never been as protective of anyone as he has of you. And <b>the </b>fact you disappeared and could have died a few times doesn¡¯t help his nerves¡°. I then ask the question that has been on my mind all day. ¡°Have you ever considered working in the medical clinic¡°.


    <b>¡°</b>Crossed my mind. But I don¡¯t want it <b>to </b><b>be </b>another way for me to be locked away from the world. What about my PHD? What about research I want to do?¡°.


    ¡°You do realize your boyfriend is a billionaire and will build you anything right¡°.


    <b>¡°</b>Why are you calling Conrad my boyfriend<b>¡°</b>.


    ¡°What do you want me to call him. I know he has dered you his mate so do you want to call him that¡°.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve not thought it about¡°.


    She frowns <b>as </b>if I have asked an impossible question. Crap, I¡¯m going to get in trouble for that. Trying to change the subject I remind her that the full moon is tomorrow night.


    ¡°Are you running with the pack tomorrow for the full moon¡°.


    ¡°No. I might go for a run but I have my own things I do¡°.

 Gloom 42

    Conrad POV


    Pack runs are always an eventful night. Everything is much more freeing and clearer on the night of a full moon. It¡¯s said that the Moon Goddess shines down on us and guides us if we listen. Jace also has the strength to overpower my human side as he is stronger. It is the night he looks forward to the most as he ispletely in charge.


    I have much to reflect upon in the back of Jace¡¯s mind. Thedies have been here two <b>weeks </b>and even though Kimberly, Willow<b>, </b>and Michelle are settling in, Lewana is still struggling. Willow gave her <b>two </b>weeks¡® notice at work and is now here full¨Ctime. Michelle is a frence fashion designer <b>so </b>works from home most days. Kimberly has given notice and will finish at the end of the school term to teach here full¨Ctime.


    Ipletely forgot about my moonlight if I¡¯m honest. I just pictured her by my side and working with me in the pack once she epted me fully. It never urred to me that she would want to keep working. I never <b>even </b>knew she was working towards her PhD.


    Connor¡¯s idea to work with the medics and even set up a clinic here <b>was </b>a great idea. She obviously picked canine care as we are more wolf than man and we have a pretty poor health system as <b>we </b>can¡¯t go to human doctors. Will have <b>to </b>think about it tonight <b>as </b><b>I </b>run.


    I go to my study and confirm tonight¡¯s event. All threedies and Lewis are there as they want to learn what is happening. Moonlight is missing though.


    <b>1 </b>


    ¡°So just to rify, as tonight is the true moon, the full moon in the middle of the 3 days, tonight is the most important. About an hour after it gets dark, <b>I </b>will howl and that will signify <b>the </b>start of the run. All wolves run. The children know their parents run but not too far and the hunters stay on patrol at the border¡°.


    ¡°Fascinating¡°. Willow has been writing everything down. She says it is going to help with cataloging and exining things to humans when theye.


    ¡°You left out one important part¡°. Liam says with a smug look on his face.


    ¡°What¡°.


    ¡°All of us will be naked¡°.


    Michelle gasps at this ¡°Can we be naked too¡°.


    7


    Kimberly rolls her eyes, ¡°What you wear barely counts as clothes anyway and I will not be getting naked.


    ¡°Me neither¡°, Willow adds.


    With a sad expression, I ask the only thing on my mind. ¡°Where¡¯s Lewana¡±.


    Everyone goes silent and looks around. It¡¯s Michelle that fills me in. ¡°She¡¯s noting. Apparently she has her own thing that she does and her wolf has never run with another wolf. I might be too much for a first time¡°.


    Jace starts whimpering, I try to stay stone¨Cfaced as I know she needs time but they all know I¡¯m hurt.


    ¡°There¡¯s one every month though right. So hopefully to the next one¡°. Kimberly the reassuring and hopeful one as always.


    As it gets dark I head out. I let out my howl and heard the pack howl back. I rip off my t¨Cshirt and track pants and let Jacee forward. I take off towards the forest and instantly rx. The smell of the forest and the wind in Jace¡¯s hair is the most freeing feeling. Most of the time feels more natural to me than being Conrad. I just rx in the back of his mind as instincts take over.


    About two hours into our run 1 can feel him getting really excited. Ie forward a bit.


    <b>¡°</b>What is it, Jace¡°.


    ¡°I smell her. Moonlight is out here. I¡¯m going to track her¡±.


    ¡°She wants to be left alone<b>¡°</b><b>. </b>


    ¡°And I want to see her. Of course, he¡¯s not listening


    ¡°Her wolf might be scared of us as she hasn¡¯t run with a wolf before. Just don¡¯t do anything to freak her out¡°.


    I will make her wolf love me as you have made her love you¡°.


    ¡°Wait. You think she loves me<b>¡°</b><b>. </b>


    She has been snuggling us the past few nights you dufus. And we are awesome. Of course she does¡°.


    The level ofce¡¯s confidence never ceases to amaze me but I hope he is right.


    The smell gets stronger as we near the smallke on the territorynd. There is a river flowing in and out so it is very clear water. It¡¯s surrounded by trees and a nearbyrge rock formation. It has a perfect reflection of the moon on the water making it seem magical. I never normallye here on these nights.


    Jace is getting excited. ¡°She¡¯s here somewhere. I can smell her¡°.


    ¡°Well stay in the bushes at least, don¡¯t freak her out¡°, I warn.


    As we keep looking for her our eyes are suddenly drawn to the water as we see an amazing figure stand up. She was swimming. Her wet body glistens in the moonlight. She¡¯s in a t¨Cshirt that now clings to her breasts showing how spectacr they are. The cold water makes her nipples appear through the wet shirt. I would do anything to be able to lick them right now. As shees to shore her thighs shine like silver in incredibly short shorts that clings to her ass making it pop out more than it normally does. Dam I love her curves. <b>I </b>can feel myself wing forward and Jace holding me back.


    Jace wanders forward out of amazement which draws her attention to the bushes we were hiding in. She scents that she is not alone before she sees us at the shoreline. She reaches behind her back and pulls out back and pulls out


    knife.


    Bnce of Light


    Chapter <b>43 </b>

 Gloom 43

    Chapter <b>43 </b>


    She stays in the water and calls out, the knife in hand. Ready.


    With a menacing growl, she calls out. ¡°I know you¡¯re the rouge wolf from the forest. I will kill you if youe closer¡°.


    Shit. She has never met Jace and doesn¡¯t know it¡¯s me. Liam always says <b>my </b>wolf is threatening, and he is <b>jet</b>¨Cck and huge with yellow eyes. Jace starts to panic.


    ¡°What do I do. Do I run¡°.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. She might get mad a chase us. Try to show her <b>we¡¯re </b>not a threat¡°.


    Jace starts to lower his head and whimpers. This intrigues her and she slowlyes out of <b>the </b>water but doesn¡¯t lower the knife<b>. </b>She slowly approaches and <b>we </b><b>try </b>to remain as still as possible.


    ¡°Let me shift back <b>so </b>she knows it¡¯s <b>me¡±</b><b>. </b>


    ¡°Hell no. I want to meet her. Mate¡¯s smart. She¡¯ll work this out¡°.


    Jace slowly sniffs the air and rolls <b>over </b>to his back showing his belly. She resheaths the knife at this.


    ¡°OK. So not a threat. So who might you be then¡°.


    She crouches down so she is at eye level with Jace. He slowly walks towards he while still whimpering. He approaches very gently and licks her face before he starts nuzzling her neck. She starts to smile.


    ¡°You must be Conrad¡¯s wolf¡°. Jace starts jumping at this and then jumps on her knocking her over.


    She giggles as she pats Jace while trying to get him off her. ¡°Well I¡¯m happy to meet you too. Did you smell and track me¡°.


    He nods his head. He is very proud of himself for this. She starts patting him and scratching behind his ears which he is loving. He is letting out happy growls while trying to keep nuzzling her.


    ¡°I¡¯m assuming you¡¯re not letting Conrad out because you want your time to get to know me and my wolf¡°. She gets another nod.


    She looks at him saddened. ¡°I¡¯m sorry but my wolf won¡¯te out around other wolves. She¡¯s very shy. You OK if it is just me tonight¡°.


    Jace is still happy with this. He knows everything she has been through and her wolf would have seen it <b>as </b>well from her memories. We have to take our time with her wolf like we did with Lewana.


    With a cheeky grin, she looks him in the eyes. ¡°Do you want to go hunting then¡°.


    He¡¯s jumping at this idea. She stays in human form and runs around with Jace for an hour or two. They hunt rabbits together, Jace with his teeth and her with knives. They chase each other and hunt each other in a hide¨Cand¨Cseek sort of way and generally just have fun. It great seeing all this but I can¡¯t help but be jealous. Moonlight is meant to be mine but now I will have to share her.


    We can all sense the night ising to an end as the moon starts to lower behind the forest line. It¡¯s been an amazing night but the sun will start rising in a few hours. She looks like she is getting cold as well.


    ¡°We should head back¡±, she says with a somber expression.


    Jace starts whimpering again.


    I have an idea. ¡°Take her to the ridge. We can start a fire and warm her up there¡°.


    <b>The </b>ridge overlooking theke is our special ce. We can see over our whole territory and see out to farawaynds. It¡¯s the most freeing ce and we <b>have </b>built a mini <b>den </b>up there with supplies for when <b>we </b>need to clear our head away from the noise of the pack.


    Jace starts signaling his head for her to follow. So she does. He starts picking up sticks along the way and starts handing some to her. She¡¯s <b>smart</b>. She <b>will </b>


    catch on quick.


    We get to our ridge and start cing all <b>the </b>sticks in a pile and <b>Jace </b>goes and gets the bag we keep hidden nearby. He ces it at her feet and nudges her to open it and she finds the matches. She starts <b>to </b>giggle again and starts the fire.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to start following me around like Conrad does. I suppose you can be my protective shadow with that fur¡°.


    Jace is ted at his new nickname<b>. </b><b>He </b>runs over to her and starts nuzzling at her to lie down<b>. </b><b>He </b>isrge enough to cuddle her from behind and keep her warm and she snuggles in.


    <b>Jace </b>starts talking to me. ¡°Conrad, I think I love her. Love her human side. <b>Is </b>that <b>possible</b><b>¡°</b><b>. </b>


    ¡°I don¡¯t know buddy. But she¡¯s too amazing not to <b>love</b><b>¡°</b><b>. </b>


    We all fall asleep. I have shifted overnight back into human form and wake up to a glorious site. The sunrise <b>over </b>theke made <b>it </b>shimmer<b>, </b>nature <b>all </b>around using into the sunlight, and my precious moonlight asleep in my arms.


    I hold her tighter for a little while and watch her sleep. I just lie <b>next </b>to her feeling her warmth and scent her<b>. </b>That amazing smell of the forest after the rain hase. Calming. I know I¡¯m going to be extra clingy now that Jace is attached too. <b>He </b>is going to do everything to y with her wolf next moon though.


    She starts to stir and slowly rolls <b>over </b>to open her eyes. She stares deep into mine and slowly strokes my face. I think she <b>feels </b>the mate bond has gotten stronger now she has met Jace<b>. </b>


    <b>I </b>start teasing her a little. ¡°So did you have fun without mest night¡°<b>. </b>


    ¡°I might have<b>. </b>Sorry I threatened your wolf<b>. </b><b>I </b>just remembered him for the forest and panicked¡°.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. His name is Jace by the <b>way</b>. When he saw you in the forest at the rouge attack he got very protective and stood over you until the threat was gone<b>. </b>Think it¡¯s safe to say he likes you too¡°.


    I brush a strand of hair from her face. Goddess, she is beautiful in the morning light. She smiles at me a pulls me in for a kiss. It turns passionate <b>very </b>quickly. It takes me a minute to realize I¡¯mpletely naked and getting hard¨Con.


    I push her back slightly, ¡°I think we should stop and head back¡°.


    She just looks at me with those bright sapphire eyes. ¡°OK¡°.

 Gloom 44

    Conrad POV


    Once I have shorts on we walk back to the pack house hand in hand. The walk through the forest is so calm and natural. Both of us barefoot and walking like we are meant to be there. As soon as she sees the pack house her demeanor changes. I can feel her nerves even more now that our bond is getting stronger. She tries to let go of my hand but I am having no of <ol><li>it. I hold on tighter. </li></ol>


    When we enter the pack house my moonlight goes quiet and starts looking at the ground. I can see the smiles of my staff at the sight of us together and I lift her chin to look. The staff smile and bow or curtsey as we walk past. A pack without a Luna is very precarious as <b>they </b>provide stability and legacy.


    I can sense the pack is happy to see that I have found someone but I can also sense she¡¯s still a little nervous at the attention. She is more rxed than before the full moon and I¡¯m sure the more she is epted, the more her confidence in the pack will grow.


    We go to the kitchen for breakfast and <b>see </b>Liam and the girls at the table, and Mary cooking mountains of food. When they see us their faces light up.


    Liam is the first to speak up ¡°So does this mean you are officially a couple or what¡°.


    I still try to keep it casual as I don¡¯t want to make her nervous again. ¡°It means we are seeing what happens¡°.


    ¡°Such a politician response¡°. Liam just rolls his eyes and goes back to breakfast.


    Michelle leans over to him and whispers ¡°I¡¯ll get all the details and tell youter.


    Lewana and I both respond together ¡°I heard that¡°, causing everyone tough and her to hide her face in her hands. I just pull her in close andugh too.


    I spend the rest of that day walking the territory with my girl. I realized after a chat with Connor I was so busy protecting her that I didn¡¯t know what she really wanted.


    She was telling me about why she became a vet. She learned when she was in the hospital that our internal anatomy was more simr to wolves than humans. Apparently, there were a few close calls with wrong medications and proposed surgeries. When they saw her caecum on an ultrasound they thought her appendix was about to rupture. Luckily they noticed it wasn¡¯t causing any issues and then thought she was just born with an extra bowel loop.


    She also saw how her pack members suffered without basics like antibiotics and members got sicker after seeing human doctors.


    This amazing woman continues to impress me. ¡°I think you should be our pack doctor¡°.


    Sheughed ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Pets are one thing and werewolves are another. That¡¯s actually what I was researching. I was trying to figure out a way I could research werewolves but im it¡¯s on dogs but got stuck. It¡¯s hard to apply for grants to study something most don¡¯t know exists. I¡¯m currently doing work in ab one day a fortnight so I can use the equipment and get experience<b>¡°</b><b>. </b>


    ¡°What are you using the equipment for¡°.


    ¡°I¡¯m gathering data on myself. I met a few werewolves in town and paid them for some blood samples <b>so </b>I could test them


    ¦Ô¦Ð¦Á¦Ñ¦É¦Ò¦É ¦Ï¦Ì¦Ï¦Ñ


    as well. Still early for any results<b>, </b>all most ideas are theories I haven¡¯t been able to test yet¡°.


    ¡°I want to build you a hospital with your ownb in it¡°.


    She rolls her eyes at the suggestion. ¡°You can¡¯t do that¡°.


    ¡°I¡¯m a billionaire and an Alpha King. I can do what I want. Basically the only perk to the job<b>¡°</b>.


    ¡°Seriously, I can just work at the clinic andb in town and develop my skills there¡°. She looks shyly away from me.


    ¡°Nope. I want you here. Werewolf¡¯s specific health care will help all of us. I know you¡¯re smart enough to do it¡°. I sh her a cheeky smile.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already made up your mind haven¡¯t you¡°. She gives me a cheeky grin back and I just nod at her.


    ¡°Yep. I started calling around yesterday when Connor told me how skilled you were. I have peopleing in two days <b>to </b>


    review and do quotes to modernize and extend the medical center¡°.


    She pulls me in for a kiss and I just pull her on top of me making her squeal. We justy on the grass and I stroke her face and stare into her eyes.


    We had dinner in the kitchen together that night. She lets me openly cuddle and hold her. She hasn¡¯t shied away from me once today. She lets me kiss her in front of others and she kisses me back. She even nuzzles me back at the end of dinner.


    This has been the best day of my life. I don¡¯t want it to end.


    Later that night we go for a walk in the gardens basking in thest night of the full moon. I¡¯m doing anything to make


    this dayst even longer.


    <b>We </b>catch the scent of someone else being out with us. It puts us both on edge cause it¡¯s nearly midnight and everyone else


    should be asleep. Except the guards on night patrol.


    We turn the corner and see a figure standing still staring at the moon. She is in a long night dress and humming a song. We both recognize her but can¡¯t believe what we are seeing.


    Lewana calls out. ¡°Mother¡°.


    ¡°Not quite my darling¡°.

 Gloom 45

    Trigger warning stillbirth and abortion.


    Conrad POV


    We approach the figure slowly. We were both in shock. She hadn¡¯t walked or spoken since we rescued her from <b>the </b>dungeons. How the hell was she up and walking. How did she get outside without a guard seeing her<b>? </b>


    Lewana approached cautiously and looked her in the eyes and the realization seemed to dawn on her.


    ¡°Aesira¡°, she said just above a whisper.


    ¡°Yes my pup. I¡¯m so d I could see you again¡°. She reaches out a hand and strokes her face<b>. </b>


    Lewana starts crying immediately and pulls her in for a hug. Her mother just strokes her back and gently shushes her until


    she is calm.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Where¡¯s Mother¡°.


    ¡°Your mother¡¯s soul moved on a few years ago. What they did broke her and she couldn¡¯t hold on anymore. I¡¯ve been by myself in this body waiting since then¡°.


    That¡¯s when it dawned on me, ¡°You¡¯re her mother¡¯s wolf¡°.


    ¡°That is correct Alpha King¡°.


    ¡°How are you up and walking. Talking even¡°.


    ¡°The full moon. I have been called by the goddess to provide guidance¡°.


    The goddess actually called her. I know as wolves we believe a lot of things about the Moon Goddess and have been told stories of her power but to actually <b>see </b>it is another thing.


    Lewana took her mother¡¯s hands, ¡°Is that why you have been waiting. To talk to me¡°. She seemed very confused by this.


    ¡°Even though seeing you is a great gift, no my pup. I was waiting for the Alpha King. You need to know about my Lewana birth. And her destiny¡°. I wasn¡¯t going to question something from the moon goddess herself so we sat on the grass to hear the message.


    ¡°As you know there was a war secret war against the humans 200 years ago, but trouble started before then. 350 years ago the witch hunts started. They were started by hunters who had forgotten their true purpose. All magical creatures, especially wolves, were hunted and executed in the thousands. This is what sent us into hiding. Over the next 150 years, the resentment grew and wolves also forgot their true purpose. A new world was formed that favored men and power.


    When Alpha ke got his first Luna pregnant they found out you were female. Alpha ke demanded you be terminated. She refused. He beat her trying to kill you himself but she escaped. She hid the best she could to protect you assuming that once you were born, you would be epted. She was wrong.


    We were pregnant at the same time as our Luna but there wereplications. Our mate was taken from us during this time so we were alone. We know now that our pup, a little girl, was never meant to be. She was born sleeping.


    Alpha ke found your mother and brought her back to pack for punishment. She was due to have you any day. Alpha ke and his new Luna Ebony stood over her as they both beat her for her crime. She was already pregnant with her son and they wanted that child to be the firstborn.


    Her sentence was to be hunted. She ran through the territory trying to make it to the border but she couldn¡¯t match the speed of the wolves hunting her.


    They were ordered to tear her apart and make sure she died but not to touch you. If you took a breath, you would be the firstborn. We were in the forest to bury the child we lost that day. We heard Luna screaming and followed the sound. <b>It </b>stopped as soon as we started but we knew we had to find her.


    We thought we got lost the rays of the full moon got brighter and shone upon her body. We went over and realized she was gone. When we saw her belly move, we knew we had to get you out. We used our ws and held you. We instantly fell in love with you. We knew the Alpha would be back to check the body so we ced our baby inside Luna and took you


    home.


    Only two pack members knew who you really were. Myself<b>, </b>and the Beta Arthur. It was Arthur who had helped Luna hide. When Arthur found out what Alpha ke had done to our Luna, he rejected him. He ran into the forest to grieve his Luna and give her a proper burial rather than knowing she was left to rot. When he scented that we had been there. He tracked us back to our house and realized what <b>we </b>had done the moment he saw you.


    He cried tears of joy and made the blood vow to serve you as Beta and protect you with his life. <b>He </b>wanted to protect you as he failed his Luna. I took a blood vow to protect you as your mother.


    When the bond was put in ce we could sense your power and knew you were special. It was onlyter we learned how special. We never told you my darling as we wanted to wait til you were older but fate changed that n<b>¡°</b><b>. </b>


    We were both crying at this point and just holding each other. How could an Alpha be so cruel? Even before birth, my precious moonlight was in harm¡¯s way. Everyone tried to protect her but she always ended up hunted.


    She bent down and held her daughter¡¯s face. ¡°This is thest time <b>I </b>will see you. I¡¯m being called home<b>¡°</b><b>. </b>


    Lewana just started crying harder at this. It meant her mother was dying and the Moon Goddess was calling her spirit to


    rest.


    ¡°I have one final message for you Alpha King. My Lewana is the most precious gift chosen by the Goddess herself. She is more special than you currently know. All will reveal itself by the next full moon. Stay true to her and if you need answers, remember you already have them in your possession¡°.


    We stayed with her the rest of the night as she wanted to stay in the moonlight. As the moon set, she took herst breath and left with the moon as her daughter held her for thest time. (1


    Bnce of Light and

 Gloom 46

    <b>Chapter </b><b>46 </b>


    Eve POV


    The next day I decided to cremate my mother. We weren¡¯t on her packnds and <b>she </b>had been in a dark confined space most of her life. I didn¡¯t want that for her in death. The entire Royal Moon pack came out for the ceremony. Conrad had given her every werewolf¡¯s right of passage and I spread her ashes in the wind so she could finally be free<b>. </b>


    The next two days were a mix of emotions. I had already grieved my mother once before. I never thought I would do it a second time. Part of me was relieved that she was free and I had to process that only her shell hade out of the dungeon that day. I know I should be sadder than I was but I wasn¡¯t. Think I was just d she didn¡¯t have to suffer


    anymore<b>. </b>


    Conrad called a meeting with Arthur and me as he said he understood him a lot better now. He wasn¡¯t <b>just </b>protecting me as a daughter but as his chosen Alpha.


    When we told him what happened and that knew about my birth. He started crying as soon as I told him. He couldn¡¯t tell me in case others found out and was terrified I would be disappointed that he had failed to protect me when I was put in


    the dungeons.


    S


    ¡°You never failed me, Arthur. I knew it was you who tried to sneak me more food and I know you were punished because of it. We were both victims¡°<b>. </b>


    ¡°That¡¯s why you won¡¯t take the Alpha vow to me isn¡¯t it. You would have to reject her¡°. We both turn and look at Conrad and Arthur slowly nods. ¡°Well. It only makes sense that you are formally announced as Lewana Beta. You can serve her alongside Liam and share some of the duties¡°.


    Arthur turns to me with his eyes red from tears. ¡°Is that what you want Jellybean. We can still leave this pack at any time and you know I will follow you. Just say the word¡°.


    Conrad starts growling. ¡°The message was clear. I am staying true to Lewana so if you leave, I follow too¡°.


    He pauses in thought for a moment before asking something more direct. ¡°Her mother said you learned how special she was. Anything you care to share¡±


    Arthur¡¯s face turns to stone as he barks back, ¡°No¡°.


    Conrad just grumbles back, ¡°This is why I don¡¯t like you¡°..


    <b>I </b>try to get them to at least tolerate each other by talking through some things but they are both very stubborn. I call the meeting when it bes obvious they are getting nowhere.


    Over the rest of the week, Conrad came and checked on me regrly. He wanted to give me space to grieve but I could tell he was too concerned to leave me alone. Even Jace wanted to spend time with me and we just walked the grounds together.


    Conrad and I were in my room talking and I was exining how I felt as he just held me. I know he had questions about the message and we were both worried about the next month but he wanted to support me before we worked through that. However, we were interrupted by Liaming into the room.


    ¡°I know this is the worst timing, but I need to confirm about Friday night¡±.


    Conrad just sighs. ¡°Just cancel it¡°.


    1 sit up confused. ¡°What¡¯s happening Friday¡°.


    Conrad just looks at me lovingly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯m canceling anyway¡°. <b>I </b>can tell he¡¯s trying to avoid something.


    I just re at Liam. ¡°What is he not telling me<b>¡°</b><b>. </b>


    Conrad just shakes his head and mouths no but he shrugs back. ¡°Sorry buddy, I¡¯m more scared of her than you. It¡¯s his birthday. We were going to have a packing party¡°.


    1


    I looked at him shocked. ¡°Why are you canceling it¡°.


    ¡°With everything that has happened in thest month I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea<b>¡°</b>, he says with a stern face<b>. </b>


    ¡°You¡¯re not canceling your birthday party because of me¡°.


    I look over at Liam. ¡°Do the pack normally celebrate¡°<b>. </b>


    ¡°Yep. Every year¡°.


    ¡°Then it is not being canceled¡°.


    Liam just smiles as he tries to hold in hisughing. ¡°I agree. Confirmed it is. Also I told Michelle as she is helping me organize it now. Apparently she has made the executive decision to custom make you an outfit¡°.


    ¡°Oh goddess you didn¡¯t¡°. If I know Michelle I¡¯m going to be half¨Cnaked for the event.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen the design. Conrad will love it¡°. He runs offughing leaving us both speechless.


    I turn and look at Conrad. ¡°I¡¯ll have to get you a present¡°.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that. The pack normally breaks into groups of 100 or so and chip in for one gift. That way I get 15 more expensive gifts rather than 1500 smaller gifts. Besides, you have everything I want so you don¡¯t need to get me anything else<b>¡°</b>.


    He is looking very smug aftering up with that line. I just smile at him, ¡°That may be so, but I¡¯m going to get something anyway¡°.


    Later that day I¡¯m thinking about what to get him. I can buy something from the shops but there is something else <b>I </b>can get. Something very unique in my possession that would be for the pack more than him. I think he would like it.


    I go find Connor as I¡¯m going to need help getting it.


    ¡°Connor. The next time you take me to work we need to go to the bank. Is that OK. You also can¡¯t tell Conrad as I¡¯m getting him his birthday present¡°.


    ¡°That should be fine. Are we going shopping afterward¡°.


    ¡°No. The gift is in my security deposit box¡°.

 Gloom 47

    Chapter <b>47 </b>


    Eve POV


    On the day of the party<b>, </b>I went to Michelle¡¯s room, and she was giddy as ever. She says she has put all her other work on hold for me and made me an outfit for tonight¡¯s party. She kept telling me how she had been with Willow in the library studying Luna¡¯s<b>. </b>Getting inspiration from pictures and descriptions.


    ¡°From my research, Luna are warriors and ultimate mothers. They serve alongside the Alpha as the father of the pack. If the Alpha has to leave for whatever reason, he trusts his Luna to defend and protect the pack in his absence<b>. </b>They are also the person most connected with the Moon Goddess which is why packs look to her for guidance<b>¡°</b>.


    She covers my eyes and walks me into her room.


    ¡°Ta¨Cda<b>¡°</b><b>. </b>


    I am horrified. ¡°I can not wear that. I¡¯ll be practically naked¡°.


    ¡°Oh everything is covered¡°, she states while waving a hand at me.


    ¡°Thought you said Luna¡¯s are mothers and role models<b>¡°</b><b>. </b>


    ¡°And you are. That doesn¡¯t mean you have to be drab. I know you like skirts with slits so have done that. The top shows that you are fierce and not be messed with but also sexy. The fabric is tough and in earth tones showing your grounded. It is to be worn with hair down and no shoes to give you more of a natural look and I have a gold ne<b>, </b>earrings, and anklet to show your royal status. Courtesy of Conrad¡¯s credit card¡°.


    I rey everything she just said in my head. ¡°Did you just refer to me as Luna¡°.


    ¡°Yep. Because whether you want to admit it or not that is what you are¡°. She states this so matter of fact that I stand there surprised.


    ¡°Mish, I¡¯m not the Luna. The pack hasn¡¯t even epted me as a member yet let alone as someone of authority¡°.


    ¡°Sweetie. The only person stopping you from being epted is you. Conrad is clearly smitten with you and they know he calls you his mate. Members from your old pack have been telling stories about what you did for them. Some kid called Ewan is calling Virago once all soldiers confirm information about your battle with the rogues. Arthur¡¯s even been getting upset at everyone who has called you rouge since he was formally announced as your Beta. He keeps telling them that you were never a rouge as you never truly abandoned your pack¡°.


    I think about what she said. I have still been keeping to myself and avoiding eye contact when I walk as I felt like I wasn¡¯t wanted but is this not reality. I go over a touch the fabric of the outfit. Could I really do this?


    ¡°You really put a lot of thought into this didn¡¯t you¡°. I nervouslyugh at her. ¡°I will try it on but I¡¯m not promising anything¡°.


    When I put it on, I was surprised at how perfect it was. The long skirt sat right on my hips. It had a high slit up my leg and gold stitch detailing. The top was basically halter in the same fabric and had a wide waistband just under my breasts leaving my stomach exposed. The gold jewelry and ents made it perfect.


    ¡°Ok. I¡¯ll admit it. It¡¯s gorgeous. Still think it is a bit much for me¡°.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid. You look stunning. Can¡¯t have the Alpha¡¯s girl looking <b>like </b>everyone else<b>¡°</b><b>. </b>


    A wave of panic washes over me. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can do this Mish¡°.


    ¡°What do you mean¡°.


    ¡°Be the center of attention. It¡¯s always been safer in the background¡°.


    She startsughing at me. ¡°Honey. I remember watching you in your fighting sses. You took crap from no one. You knew you could defeat them all and that confidence showed. Just look at tonight¡¯s party as another battle <b>as </b>you dere you are undefeatable in all aspects of your life. <b>If </b>being


    with Conrad is what you want, then fight for it and <b>focus </b>on him¡°.


    The four of us got ready together. Just like we used to when we went out. It felt like everything was normal again. The party was being held in the barn. As we approached we could hear the music ying and theughter of pack members


    enjoying the night.


    <b>We </b>were 20 minuteste as Michelle always says you need to make an entrance when you arrive and walking into an empty room is pointless.


    <b>As </b>I entered there were gasps and stares. I followed Michelle¡¯s advice and just held my head high and focused on Conrad ignoring everyone else.


    It was customary for all guests to go to the Alpha and greet him with a bow.


    ¡°Happy Birthday Alpha King Conrad¡°. I go to bow and he rushes to me.


    ¡°You never bow to me¡°.


    We just pause and stare at each other having no idea what to say before I break the silence. The girls and I have our rules at parties for sticking together at the start.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to go dance with the girls. Is that OK¡°.


    ¡°Errmm¡­yeah¡­if you¡­ errrmm¡­dance¡­. I mean prefer¡°.


    <b>I </b>just smile and say Ok. I have no idea what he was trying to say but promised the girls I would at least try and integrate into the pack tonight rather than hide in the corner.


    I danced with the girls for more than an hour or so before we all broke apart to mingle.


    I went up to Conrad and asked if <b>he </b>liked the evening. I was a bit concerned as he just stayed at the back.


    I try to get him to talk to me. ¡°Not a fan ofrge parties¡°.


    ¡°Not particrly, but I know it¡¯s good for the pack¡°.


    ¡°Do you want me to stay here with you for a bit or do you want toe dance with me¡°.


    ¡°Trust me. No one wants to see that¡°, he says with a slightugh. ¡°You can keep dancing if you like. I don¡¯t mind watching you¡°. He has a cheeky grin on his face<b>. </b>


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty warn out now. I suppose it won¡¯t be long now til things wrap as they have been going for about two hours¡±.

 Gloom 48

    Conrad POV


    I was getting ready for the party with Liam and we were discussing everything that had happened with Lewana¡¯s mother. Also, I needed him to keep an eye on Arthur as they worked together as he clearly knew more than he was telling.


    ¡°That is so messed up and creepy. What do you think she meant by a gift from the Moon Goddess<b>¡°</b><b>, </b>Liam asked confused.


    ¡°No idea. I was more concerned about events over the next month¡°.


    ¡°Well, at least tonight we can just focus on the party¡°.


    We enter the barn together. It is customary for me to be first so the pack can greet me on entering. I have been here 30 minutes and Lewana is yet to show up. I turn to Liam worried.


    ¡°Do you think she ising or do you think it was too much<b>¡°</b><b>. </b>


    ¡°She¡¯sing. Mish says it¡¯s a thing to be fashionablyte¡°.


    This does nothing to calm my nerves. My thoughts are stopped by the vision walking in through the barn doors. All thedies and my Moonlight. She looks stunning. Her hair flowing, gold sparkling against her satin skin. The high slit in her skirt so <b>I </b>could see her amazing thighs and her top showed so much cleavage that I can only think about getting lost in it.


    She walks over to me and I don¡¯t even register what she says. She starts lowering her head to bow at me. No way I¡¯m allowing her to do that. I never want her to bow to me.


    ¡°You never have to bow to me¡°.


    I just stare at her. She is gorgeous. I have never seen her dress up like this. She is just perfection.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to go dance with the girls. Is that OK¡°.


    ¡°Errmm¡­yeah¡­if you¡­ errrmm¡­dance¡­. I mean prefer¡°. Dam it. I can¡¯t even form words when looking at her.


    Liam leans over ¡°Real smooth Conrad¡°.


    ¡°Shut up¡°, I bark back. He justughs at me.


    The rest of the night I just stare at her. She¡¯s an amazing dancer. Her hips swayed and her tits bounced to the music. I¡¯m


    holding on to the chair for dear life cause I just want to go over and ravingly kiss her and feel her body all over. When shees over and wants me to dance I say no cause if we get close and she grinds up against me I will throw her over my shoulder and sprint to the pack house.


    At the end of the night, we walk hand in hand back to the rooms. When wee to her room I can¡¯t bring myself to let go. She turns and goes to let go of my hand but I push her against the wall and pin her hands above her head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think to can let go <b>of </b>you tonight¡°.


    I reach my other hand over to the back of her neck and crash into her for a kiss. After tasting, feeling, and scenting her I can¡¯t hold back anymore.


    110


    I pick her up by her ass and she wraps her legs around my waist and she kisses me all the way back to my room.


    I ce her down on my desk which is against a wall. Her legs spread around my waist and me standing between them <b>so </b>she can¡¯t close them. I can smell her arousal but also sense her hesitation.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about this<b>¡°</b><b>. </b>


    ¡°Say stop any time. And I will only use my hands OK. I just want you to feel pleasure from <b>me</b><b>¡°</b>.


    ¡°OK¡°.


    I run my hands over her body as we kiss. She smells so good. I undo her top and pull it off. <b>I </b>slowly make my way down kissing her neck and then chest until I¡¯m gently kissing the top of her breasts. I make my way to her nipples and start teasing and sucking them with my mouth while massaging them with my hands. She lets out a soft moan and lets he head


    fall back.


    25


    HE


    I take off my shirt so we can have as much skin¨Cto¨Cskin contact as possible. Mine feels like it is on fire and is only cooled by her touch. I feel her hands running up my back pulling me closer as I move up her body.


    I pull her close and start kissing her neck as I move my hands up her leg. I feel the outside of her panties and they are damp. I look her in the eyes as I move them aside and let one finger glide over her slit. She gasps as I touch her so keep going slow.


    I move my fingers gently over and in between her fold and feel her warm slick juices and she softly moans. I move my


    fingers to her clit and start making small circles. She¡¯s breathing faster and she starts gripping the desk.


    I start applying more pressure which makes her start wiggling on the desk. I don¡¯t let up and keep increasing speed and


    pressure<b>. </b>She¡¯s trying so hard not to make a noise and keeps holding her breath. If she has never been pleasured like this I wonder if she wants to make her orgasm build or just nervous to release.


    <b>I </b>move my hand right inside her panties so I¡¯m cupping her pussy and go full speed against her clit with my thumb. Her breathing gets faster and I know she won¡¯t be able to hold it much longer. Her legs start trying the clench shut around my waist and I start kissing her neck again. As soon as I do, she releases all over my hand drenching it as she shakes against me riding out the wave. Just what I wanted.


    Her skin still tingling I gently kiss and caress it. She starts to move her hand over my chest towards my strained pants.


    ¡­¡­


    I grab her hand. ¡°This was about me pleasuring you. I¡¯m not expecting you to return the favor if you¡¯re not ready. I can sort myself out¡°.


    <b>I </b>give her a cheeky grin and I pick her up and put her on my bed. I give her one of my shirts to wear as I want to hold her tonight. I clean up and climb into bed next to her holding her tight.

 Gloom 49

    Eve POV


    When I woke up in Conrad¡¯s room again, I was <b>so </b>content. I have never been with someone who wanted to make me <b>so </b>happy. Even with the sex, he never pushed and wanted to make sure I was enjoying myself<b>, </b>even if he didn¡¯t get what he wanted. I got up to go to the bathroom and I just stared at myself in the mirror. Last night had been amazing and I was wondering how I was going to go back to my room. If I wanted to go back.


    When I came back, I got back into his bed. He was awake and excitedly pulled me in close to him so he was spooning me.


    ¡°I was wondering if you woulde back¡°.


    ¡°I guess you¡¯re making it harder for me to run away¡°.


    He just pulled me even closer, held me tighter, and started kissing my neck. Just enjoying the time when it is <b>just </b>us in the


    world.


    We eventually got up and got dressed but Conrad surprised me by ordering breakfast to the room so we could spend more alone time together. We were once again interrupted by Liam.


    ¡°I get you want to spend time with him Eve but I¡¯m starting to feel neglected. Think you can share him for a bit¡°. I just go red and Conrad rolls his eyes.


    ¡°What is it Liam¡°, Conrad asked in annoyance.


    ¡°Well, you seemed to of gotten¡­.. distractedst night and didn¡¯t open your presents. Many pack members are awaiting


    your response. Also, we need to finalize the n for the visitors on Wednesday and Friday¡°.


    ¡°That¡¯se up again already¡°. Conrad seems extremely disappointed in this.


    ¡°Yeah. Sorry buddy¡°.


    I just looked confused. ¡°Is everything OK¡°.


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll exin it allter. At least I can bring you with me to open presents¡°. He gets a big grin on his face and picks me up bridal style. I tell him to put me down but he refuses and he walks to his private living room. It¡¯s set up like a standard living room close to his office but only the Alpha and select guests can rest in there away from the pack. It is very masculine and wooden. It reminds me of a fancy log cabin in the woods. It¡¯s just Conrad, Liam, and myself.


    There on a table is a neat pile of presents. There are gold cufflinks, a Rolex, some shoes, a gold tie pin, a cashmere sweater<b>, </b>and other simr things to go with his business wardrobe. Most have messages about leading the pack well and thanks to the Alpha King for all he does for the pack. The final present is the one I got him. It is very small and fragile so it was nearly missed.


    He reads the note. ¡°To guide the lost wolves. Moonlight¡°. He smiles at me.


    He opens it and is confused. It¡¯s a small vial that holds about 30mls/1oz of liquid. It¡¯s in a very intricate crystal ss with a moonstone in the middle and a dropper on the top.


    I look over at him and smile. ¡°Open and smell it¡°.


    4J


    He does and his <b>face </b>goes still and a slight tremble appears in his hand. <b>¡°</b>Is this essence of Ipomoea alba<b>¡°</b><b>. </b>


    Liam is <b>so </b>shocked by this and runs over to smell it. Conrad pulls it to his chest protectively.


    <b>¡°</b>Careful, Liam¡±.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a total idiot. How do we know it¡¯s the real deal¡°.


    Both men turn and look at me. Conrad speaks with his voice shaking. ¡°This is the most valuable possession to wolves. It¡¯s said that each vial, if brewed correctly is blessed by the Moon Goddess. It¡¯s made from moon flowers which is why it has the name and smell. It will even glow in Moonlight. There hasn¡¯t been recorded vial in over 200 years. Thest one on


    record was stolen and used by rogues to try and win the war. Where did you get it¡°.


    I speak very quietly but know I have to keep my conviction. <b>¡°</b><b>I </b>know how to make it. I know how valuable my gift <b>is </b>and if others knew I could make it, it would put a bigger target on my back. I want you to have it for the pack. To bless them and what you are doing for the wolves. I think the Goddess would appreciate that more than me keeping it hidden¡±.


    Conrad starts to panic. ¡°Liam. Put this in the safe and tell no one we have it¡°.


    I start to tear up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I should have left it where it was¡°.


    Conrad rushes over and kneels before me, ¡°No no no. I love it and it is the most amazing gift. I¡¯m <b>just </b>on edge because of


    this week¡°.


    ¡°You mean this thing happening Wednesday and Friday¡°.


    ¡°Yeah¡°. He looks at me sad and worried. ¡°The council members areing Wednesday night for the monthly meeting over Thursday and Friday. Friday night is the royal celebration of my birthday¡°.


    I look at him confused. ¡°You mean another party¡°. I look at the expression on his face and it is one of fear. ¡°You don¡¯t. want me there do you¡°, I state confused. After the moments we sharedst night, why is he pushing me away.


    ¡°I want you there more than anything. It¡¯s everyone else I don¡¯t want there¡°. He takes a deep breath clearly trying to work out what to say to me. ¡°All pack leaders and representatives will being to honor me for my birthday¡°.


    My face drains of color and turns to horror when I realize what he means. ¡°All the Alphas areing here¡°.


    ¡°Yes. If they know your status and that you can make this, they will try and take you from me. But I promise you, I will not let them near you. This week my only job is keeping safe, hidden, and protected til Saturday morning when they leave¡°.


    <b>Chapter </b><b>50 </b>

 Gloom 50

    <b>Chapter </b><b>50 </b>


    Conrad POV


    I havee to really resent these council meetings. Bringing all randomints that need funding and ns to gain power as ways to suck up when in reality it would be better if they could figure things out themselves. Honestly, these men call themselves leaders when they probably couldn¡¯t organize a dinner reservation between them.


    Three days. I only have tost three days and then they will leave again. Three days to achieve my only goal of keeping my Lewana safe.


    I have permitted her to train with the guards and soldiers when in reality she has started running the sessions. I hear from Liam she is a natural teacher and in the week she has been doing it there have been a lot of improvements. She has even been ying ¡®hide and seek¡® with the hunters to improve their tracking capabilities but that has been banned this week. I


    the <b>h </b>


    need eyes on her at all times.


    ¾­


    4 6 2 1 3


    The council members do a tour with Willow and she proudly shows that she has started to sort out the Royal Library collection. She has had stuff dated, books tranted, and cataloged. Artifacts are professionally cleaned, restored, and proudly put on disy. She has done an amazing job.


    1


    They also attend a ss run by Kimberly. The pups proudly show off that they now know the alphabet and can read their letter. Also, they can read numbers. The council members seem unimpressed by all of this. They kept makingments like wolves don¡¯t need this or wolves should be running these programs. I just growled at them to find a wolf who could do what they did and that shut them up.


    The council meeting goes strangely well. There¡¯s a lot less debate and fewer issues brought up. I instantly know something <b>is </b>up. When I ask they just say they are excited about the party tomorrow and theworking opportunities, so wanted to end the meeting early Friday morning so they can prepare. So that¡¯s what we did.


    All of Friday I sent Liam to the dungeons to interrogate Luna Ebony. Thest time I spoke to Alpha ke he said Luna- Ebony was involved so surely she would know some of the Alpha¡¯s. If those Alpha¡¯s showed up tonight then they would be detained on the spot.


    She said she knew all of them as she kept track of the payments and managed the money in the house. She was also the one who took the booking. Liam offered her anything she wanted for the names within reason. Luxury in her cell, expensive food, even offered to take the death penalty off the table. She wanted immunity and $20 million to start a new life. I¡¯d rather see her dead with no list than have her free.


    Friday rolls around and at 5pm I have Lewana confined to her room with the girls. They are having a movie night with guards outside the door and extras patrolling the wing I just hope there is enough security. I just have to keep her safe until Saturday morning when they leave.


    I¡¯m at the front of the pack house greeting everyone whoes in. Endless wolves and Alpha¡¯s to give handshakes to. I wonder how many of them know about my Moonlight? I wonder if any of them have hurt her before?


    Then the part I have been dreading. Bloody Cordelia.


    ¡°Hi handsome. I¡¯ve missed you¡°.


    ¡°Address me as Alpha King¡°.


    She does this stupid pout thing with her face again making her look like a fish and crosses her arms to try and show her cleavage more. She is in a very revealing dress that leaves nothing to the imagination but just makes me roll my eyes and I


    110


    usher her inside.


    ¡°Won¡¯t be long till you¡¯re with me, Alpha King¡°. She says this with a strange smile. She is so delusional I don¡¯t think she functions in this reality so I don¡¯t dwell about what she said.


    We head inside and after the banquet, we head to the royal hall for the dancing. I just keep staring at the clock counting the minutes that slowly tick by. The part I have been waiting for all night has started. The announcements and thanks. After this, I can head to bed with my girl and personally protect her. Councilman Donovan takes the microphone.


    ¡°Good evening esteemed guests. We are gathered to celebrate our most honorable Alpha King on his birthday. Celebrations like these bring our kind together and under his rule and guidance, we will have many more prosperous years¡°.


    A round of apuse and howling breaks out and I just raise a ss and smile.


    ¡°As you all know, this year is extra special. As it is the Alpha King¡¯s 29th birthday, the council isunching the Quarrimus Lunae ceremony starting tomorrow. A she¨Cwolf has been picked from each of the four corners and will be presented to the Alpha King tomorrow. Over the next month<b>, </b>they will face challenges to help our Alpha King and the council, choose one


    of them to be our Luna Queen¡°<b>. </b>


    A roaring round of apuse breaks out but I am livid. I start to send out a dangerous Alpha aura through the crowd but Liam grabs my arm.


    ¡°Not here. There are too many Alpha¡¯s and a fight might break out¡°.


    Wolves are encouraging me to get on stage and say a few words. I let my glowing eyes shine and let out an Alpha


    ¡°Alpha Council to my study. NOW¡°.


    I turn and storm off leaving behind a sea of confused and scared faces.


    I don¡¯t give a crap about proper manners or maintaining appearances at this moment. They are trying to separate me from my mate and that will not stand.


    <b>Chapter </b><b>51 </b>

 Gloom 51

    <b>Chapter </b><b>51 </b>


    Eve POV


    I¡¯m up in my room staring out the window as some of the Alpha¡¯s arrive. I have to keep reminding myself that tomorrow they leave. Even if I recognize anyone<b>, </b>they will <b>be </b>gone tomorrow. Michellees to the window.


    ¡°You know Conrad will be upset if he sees you at the window. He doesn¡¯t want anyone to know you¡¯re here¡°<b>. </b>Her voice is


    full of concern.


    ¡°I know. It¡¯s just like looking into another world. I know Conrad and I are getting closer but to think that all these powerful wolves might see me next to him one day. What will they think of me? The abused, rouge wolf with no pack. It¡¯s my main fear that stops me from wanting to be with him. I don¡¯t want to bring shame to his title¡°<b>. </b>


    She just raises an eyebrow at me. ¡°Oh really. And what type of wolf should he <b>be </b>with¡°.


    ¡°You see the she¨Cwolf in the red glittery dress and blonde hair. Her name is Cordelia. She is the daughter of Councilman Alpha Anthony. He represents the east which has the most packs in the alliance and he has thergest pack in the zone at <ol start="700"><li> She makes a more obvious choice than me¡°. </li></ol>


    Michelle just startsughing. ¡°Please. The girl is a stick with what I¡¯m guessing are fake boobs. Conrad much prefers your curves. Also her outfit doesn¡¯t match her color tone so she is just wearing <b>the </b>dress for attention¡°.


    We watch as she interacts with Conrad and he is clearly annoyed which makes Michelleugh. ¡°I¡¯m not even a wolf and I can smell her desperation from here¡°. With that, she closes the curtains to block my view.


    I know I have to stay hidden tonight but it¡¯s hard to to watch and worry. I¡¯m just d I have my girls. We talk about random stuff and nothing all at once. Willow tells us how fascinating wolves are and all that she is learning. Kimberly is loving the pups and how excited they are when they see her around. The parents even seem to greet her warmly now.


    Michelle starts talking about how she is designing outfits for wolves. She has been showing off a few around the pack including outfits for shifting. The wolf can put over their head in arge head opening and when shifted back, it turns into a dress with a belt. She has apparently had some interest since I showed off herst outfit at Conrad¡¯s party.


    Then all the girls turn to me. Michelle¡¯s eyes widen as she tries to get me to tell them as much information as possible. Apparently, my descriptions don¡¯t have enough details and they want to examine every interaction I have had with Conrad. When I tell them about the night we spent together at his party they are giggling and screaming.


    Michelle is practically jumping on the couch. ¡°So do you think you will want to have sex with him soon¡°.


    ¡°No. I don¡¯t know. I mean I know I¡¯m not exactly a virgin but the idea of being that close to someone because I want to or even that I might like it is strange¡°.


    Kimberly is very upset by this description. ¡°As far as I¡¯m concerned you are a virgin. You never consented previously so none of that counts. First times are always scary. I know mine was¡±.


    This leads to a whole new discussion of virginity stories. Michelle¡¯s was after a date in the back of a car. Kimberly was in her room with flowers, music, and candles. Willow was at the guy¡¯s ce after a day at museums. They all had the same things inmon. They trusted the guy, they feltfortable doing it and it was scary but they felt safe with the guy, and were happy afterward that they took that chance.


    I was thinking about this when I started to get some slight chest pain. I started to rub my chest and Kimberly noticed,


    ¡°You OK Eve¡°.


    I started to get breathless. ¡°Yeah. I think it¡¯s just heartburn or something¡°.


    Michelle instantly panics. ¡°Since when do you get heartburn¡°.


    I feel the pain drop to my stomach. That¡¯s when I realized what it is.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s me. Conrad¡¯s upset¡°.


    Willow shocked asks, ¡°What do you mean Conrad¡°.


    ¡°It¡¯s a werewolf thing. When wolves are close, you be synced to each other¡¯s emotions and know when each other is in trouble. I have to go to him¡±<b>. </b>


    ¡°The hell you are. Conrad¡¯s order where clear. You are to stay in this room until Saturday¡°.


    I get up to leave and Michelle tries to get me to sit down. I run to the door and can feel my panic rising. Whatever is going on is serious.


    The guards stared at me as I opened the door. ¡°Do you need something Eve. We can have someone go get it¡°.


    ¡°Something is wrong with Alpha King. I have to go to him¡°.


    ¡°Are orders were very clear. You are not to leave under any circumstance¡°.


    1


    ¡°And if something is wrong with my mate and your Alpha King, and you did nothing. What will happen then. You can


    eithere with me or stay here but I¡¯m going¡°.


    They look at each other worried but agree toe with me.


    When I got to the bottom floor I could sense his auraing through his study door but could sense other wolves in there with him. His booming voice came out the door clearly as if I was in the room.


    I waited outside and listened.

 Gloom 52

    Conrad POV


    All the alpha¡¯s from the council file into my study. Heads held high and arrogance radiating off them. They knew this wasing and they didn¡¯t care.


    <b>As </b>soon as Liam closed the door, I unleashed on them.


    ¡°I TOLD YOU ALL I WAS NOT DOING THIS AND YOU WENT BEHIND MY BACK ANYWAY¡°. My Alpha aura was fully up and my eyes glowing gold as I stared daggers into them.


    Alpha Anthony just looks at me smugly and speaks very calmly and matter¨Cof¨Cfact. ¡°We told you it was a council decision and we voted for it after you decided to leave the council meeting before the vote¡°.


    Alpha Angus chimes in as backup. ¡°Even without your vote it was 5 to 1 so we went ahead. All the she¨Cwolves have been brought here for the party and will be introduced to you tomorrow. You can pick your Luna from them¡°.


    I look to the other two who just stare at the floor. Of course, the two weaklings backed them up in the vote but remain


    silent now<b>. </b>


    ¡°Cancel this whole thing now and get out of my house tonight¡°.


    Alpha Anthony chuckles. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. They have all paid the $100,000 entrance fee and are here to start the proceedings. As we have announced the start of the ceremony it has already begun. Refuse to participate now and you might as well walk out there and abdicate¡°.


    The audacity of these fuckers. Do they not remember I am King. I run my hand through my hair trying to find a way of out


    this without just killing them all.


    ¡°You want me to pick a Luna. Fine. I pick Lewana¡°.


    Alpha Anthony speaks even smugger than before. ¡°She¡¯s not an option. She is not a member of a pack in the alliance and


    therefore, not eligible¡°.


    ¡°She is part of the Royal Moon pack¡°, I growl in Alpha Anthony¡¯s face.


    Alpha Angus snarls, ¡°We know she hasn¡¯t taken the blood oath to you so she is still a rogue and besides, the North will never follow a rogue bitch on the throne¡°.


    I grab him by the cor and pin him against the wall. In my lowest threatening growl and with eyes full of gold I stare directly into his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare disrespect my mate¡°<b>. </b>


    All the Alpha¡¯s freeze at this for a moment. They clearly hadn¡¯t expected me to bond as much with Lewana as I had over thest month.


    Liam steps in trying to keep the peace and me from killing everyone.


    ¡°What if she was an official member of the pack. There has always been a royal pack so they should get a candidate in the ceremony. If she takes the oath tonight she would be eligible for tomorrow¡°.


    Finally, Alpha Anthony¡¯s smug look falls and a tinge of worry appears in his voice. ¡°Technically that is true but she would


    <i>1/2 </i>


    need to make the oath by midnight and it¡¯s already 11. I doubt you could convince her in the next hour if you haven¡¯t in a month. She will also have topete with the others to prove she is the best candidate<b>¡°</b><b>. </b>


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it¡°. We all turn to the door and see my beautiful girl standing there. She is in her PJ¡¯s cami top which shows of far too much to the other Alpha¡¯s for my liking. I take my jacket off and rush over to put it on her shoulders.


    ¡°You know I choose you and don¡¯t want you to do this¡°. I know she can sense my pain at this through our bond as she <b>is </b>sending reassurance back.


    ¡°I know. I also know that next month we have to stick together¡°. I just smile at her. How did I get so lucky?


    <b>¡°</b>You also can¡¯t go by your human name Eve anymore. You will need to be referred to as Lady Lewana from now on. Your true wolf name. You¡¯re OK with that¡°.


    ¡°I¡¯m more upset that it won¡¯t just be you using that name anymore¡°. She gives me a cheeky smile.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll still be the only one to call you moonlight¡°. I pull her in for a kiss, much to the difort of the other Alpha¡¯s.


    I pull up my sleeve on my right arm and use a w to cut open my wrist.


    Alpha Anthony in desperation makes one final plea. ¡°You would really let a rouge into your pack and threaten your other


    members<b>¡°</b>.


    ¡°She¡¯s not a rouge. She¡¯s mine¡°.


    I hold my hand out for her to put her wrist in it. I gently cut her wrist. She doesn¡¯t even flinch. I then cut my own. She just stares at me lovingly the entire time I do this. Just before we make the blood connection she pulls away slightly.


    ¡°You might want to mind link the pack to stop what they are doing. My blood can pack a bit of a kick¡°.


    I just smile at her and mind¨Clink everyone. When a blood connection is made to join a pack it increases the pack power. All members can feel the growth and the power increase is based on the power of the individual joining.


    We join wrists <b>so </b>our blood mixes and hold on to each other.


    ¡°I Alpha King Conrad, extend an offer to you, Lady Lewana, to join the Royal Moon pack¡±.


    ¡°I Lady Lewana, ept your offer to join the Royal Moon pack and will follow you, Alpha King Conrad as my Alpha from this day forth¡°.


    As the pack bond is formed it feels like a lightning bolt firing through every nerve. I hold her hand tightly as I drop to my knees while struggling to maintain consciousness. I look over to Liam and he has dropped as well. After 10 seconds it calms down to a warm feeling in my stomach. Not just the pack bond but I can feel the mate bond much stronger than before.


    I stare at my girl who has a smile on her face<b>. </b>She talks to me through our new mind¨Clink. ¡°You OK shadow¡°.


    I talk back while sending love down the bond we just made. ¡°Never better¡°.


    I slowly start to get up and realize Liam is unconscious. He starts to wake up slowly and sounds groggy.


    ¡°Holy crap woman you weren¡¯t kidding¡°.


    212


    All the other Alphas just stare at my mate stunned.


    She turns to look at me. ¡°Shall we go to bed. You¡¯ve had a big day after all¡°. I just nod.


    She turns to smile at the council. ¡°See you all in the morning¡°.


    Bnce of Lig

 Gloom 53

    <b>Chapter </b><b>53 </b>


    Liam POV


    I am nothing but mission¨Cfocused today. We had a meeting this morning in the kitchen with the girls, Arthur and Mary to exin the situation. The entire time Conrad held on to Lewana like someone was going to take her away at any moment. I knew my role was to make sure my King and future Queen through this.


    Kimberly is the most horrified when I exin what the council has organized. ¡°Do they not understand that they are mates. How is he going to just pick someone else¡°.


    ¡°They don¡¯t care about that. In their eyes, Lewana isn¡¯t good enough to be Luna Queen¡°.


    ¡°So that¡¯s the n right. Prove to everyone that she is¡°. Michelle states it like it is <b>so </b>simple.


    ¡°Exactly. Willow and Kimberly. Can research this ceremony and get as much info as you can it might help us win or at least end it. Michelle, you need to go shopping as Lewana is going to need a lot of formal clothes. Arthur needs something to wear as well as someone needs to present her today so take him with you¡°.


    ¡°What about you¡°<b>. </b>


    ¡°I have to go terrorize a rat¡°.


    I hunt down that spineless rat Donovan within minutes. He is the only wolf who would be giving information to the council members. When I locate him in the hallway, I grab him by his cor and drag him to the study. <b>As </b>soon as <b>I </b>close the door he starts rapidly talking with a shaking voice.


    ¡°Beta Lewis this is highly inappropriate¡°.


    With a low growl in my voice<b>, </b>I pin him against the wall. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare start telling me what is appropriate? You have betrayed your Alpha King and have been giving information on pack business to others. Alpha King is livid you put Lady Lewana in harm¡¯s way and is debating trying you for treason¡°.


    He instantly starts shaking and I can see fear in his eyes. He knows that conviction is a death sentence.


    He starts trying to plead with me. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to betray the Alpha King. The council said I had to. I was just doing my job as head of it. I always do what is best for the Alpha King and he needs a Luna. We are following tradition, that¡¯s all¡±<b>. </b>


    ¡°You are going to tell me everything that is nned for this week right now. We will then meet tomorrow morning and discuss what else is happening over the next month or I will drag you in pieces to the dungeon¡±.


    ¡°There are four events this week. The presentation ceremony is today at 2. Eachdy will be presented by a member of their pack, along with their achievements and attributes. During this, they will be assigned an hour with the Alpha King over the next two days for a morning or afternoon tea for him to get to know the candidates. They will then travel the territory as a group with a member of their pack. Each week the council will announce their pick and the Alpha King his. Onedy will be rejected each week until two are left. Within a month they have to jointly decide with a majority rule on who the Luna Queen is¡±.


    ¡°What if the council and Alpha King can¡¯t agree¡±.


    ¡°This continues til they do or Alpha King is challenged¡°.


    This is so much worse than I thought. If they never agree it could go on for months. How the hell did they think this would be a good idea. I <b>leave </b>him shaking in the office and get Mish to meet me. The main thing I worked out was that Lewana would need four outfits this week.


    I¡¯m talking to Mish when that she¨Cdemones storming up.


    ¡°Liam. Where is Alpha King. I can¡¯t find him¡°. Goddess Cordelia¡¯s whiny voice is annoying.


    ¡°He is avoiding you in the parts <b>of </b>the pack house you can¡¯t get to him¡°.


    ¡°Then go get him or I will get my father to get him¡°.


    Mish can sense I¡¯m about to growl at her which wouldn¡¯t be a good look so she steps in.


    ¡°This must be the famous Cordelia I have heard about¡°. She says it in a high¨Cpitched annoying way that I don¡¯t


    understand.


    Cordelia just rolls her eyes and says very unimpressed back, ¡°Yes. From the smell of you, you¡¯re one of those worthless humans that tricked MY Alpha King into residing here. Just so you know, when I am Luna Queen, the first thing I¡¯m doing is kicking you out¡°.


    This threat doesn¡¯t phase Michelle at all and she keeps smiling. ¡°I have no doubt. Well, I had better get moving. I have amazing things nned for my Lady Lewana. Only five and a half hours left til the presentation and I have to use that time productively. If you¡¯re down here you must be nearly ready. I¡¯m sure the Alpha King will find this look ¡­..


    satisfactory¡°.


    Cordelia looks jaw drops and she looks like she is panicking. ¡°I have an amazing outfit for the presentation ceremony¡°.


    Michelle keeps going, ¡°That¡¯s wonderful. And it will go with your hair and nail color as they currently are¡°. She starts to sound really concerned.


    Cordelia turns to me. ¡°Tell Conrad I will see him at the ceremony today¡°. She then turns and storms off leaving nothing but the echo of her heels cking down the hallway.


    I just stare at Mish in wonder as he turns to me. ¡°If that bitch thinks she can out mean¨Cgirl me, she has another thinging¡°<b>. </b>


    I pull her in for a very passionate kiss and just whisper ¡°I am going to mercilessly ravage you tonight after that¡°.


    ¡°We still have outfits to get and a crisis to deal with to so don¡¯t wind me up too much. You get the guards, and I¡¯ll get Lewana and Arthur. Let¡¯s get shopping¡°<b>. </b>


    <b>Chapter </b><b>54 </b>

 Gloom 54

    <b>Chapter </b><b>54 </b>


    Conrad POV


    Liam came and told me what Donavan had said. He even mentioned he stated I was considering trying him for treason. Honestly not a bad idea at this point. To my relief, he said Michelle had done something to upset Cordelia and she would be in her room for the rest of the day so it was safe for me to leave my room. I was still going to avoid everyone else though. If this thingsts a month then it is going to be nothing but sucking up to me the entire time.


    I decided to go check on the medical center which is already a construction site. I had secured a veryrge workforce by paying extra and they stated they could have most of the workpleted in a week and the extensionpleted in two weeks. We moved everything needed for medical care over to a mobile unit set up that we take with us on missions leaving the center empty. This meant work could happen faster.


    We already had arge building that was only two years old so most of the work was painting, new floors<b>, </b>new lights<b>, </b>etc. Some new internal walls were also going up to divide the space better. Most of the upgrades are just equipment instation.


    The minor extension happening is a my mate¡¯s new researchb. She has agreed to put in her notice and work to run the medical clinic here so I couldn¡¯t be happier to have her close all the time. She wants to still work with animals so I am building a separate speciality vet clinic closer to the main road which will be open to the public. This will be ready in a month.


    I realise that it is now <b>12 </b>so I have to do this stupid ceremony thing in two hours. I go to the kitchen and find Mary. She can tell I¡¯m in a foul mood so just makes me some food and sits with me in silence while I eat it. She rubs my back reassuringly like she did when I was a pup knowing there is not much else she can do.


    I go to my chambers to get ready in a suit. I just grab the first one I see and head downstairs.


    I enter the chamber next to my throne room. We only use this for regal ceremonies but the council insisted. High ceilings. Expensive drapes on the windows and a giant throne in the middle with gold all around. I can see my crown has been brought out so I will have to wear that as well. My door opens and in walks Liam. He can see my expression is of pure


    sadness.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to have to cheer up buttercup if you¡¯re going to get through this¡°.


    ¡°I know. How was Lewana today¡°.


    ¡°She was great. You have to remember she is out there waiting for you. You have to show everyone and her that you can


    do this<b>¡°</b><b>. </b>


    <b>I </b>just sigh. ¡°OK. Honestly, this is not the part of the week that worries me<b>. </b>It¡¯s the rest of it¡°.


    ¡°I know. We are here for you the entire way and we will show them who should be rightfully next to you¡°.


    I walk into the throne room, crown on my head and head held high while the fanfare trumpets y. The room is full of Alpha¡¯s and representatives who want to see this ceremony. They will probably swarm the runner¨Cups to try and get their own powerful mate. They just better not touch what is mine.


    Each region brings forth the Lady they are entering and they all stand before me. They go down the line and a pack representative introduces eachdy.


    ¡°My name is Councilman Alpha Angus from Crescent Moon pack representing the North. I present my granddaughter


    <i>1/2 </i>


    Darlina. Alpha Beta ss. She is proficient in learning and as she is still young, will be able to provide many offspring and serve as needed for Your Highness¡°.


    ¡°My name is Councilman Alpha Williams of the Blue Moon pack representing the South. I present my niece Briana. Alpha Beta ss. She is diligent in politics as well as managing the servers in the household and packs for You Highness¡°.


    ¡°My name is Councilman Alpha Anthony of the Shining Moon pack representing the East. I present my daughter Cordelia. Alpha Beta ss. She is intelligent as well as the most beautiful in thends of the East. She is true to our ways and will serve Your Highness very well¡°.


    ¡°My name is Councilman Alpha Ethan of the Moon Stone pack representing the West. I present my sister Valerie. Alpha


    Beta ss. She is strong¨Cwilled and protective of wolves. She will be an asset to serve Your Highness¡±.


    Then I see her step forward. She is in a stunning forest green strapless formal dress that goes to the ground. Her favorite


    slit up the side with gold shoes and a gold ne with a moonstone.


    ¡°My name is Arthur. I am the Beta from the Blood Moon pack. I present Lady Lewana. Pure Alpha ss. She has fought against hardships we will never understand to be a determined fighter for werewolves¡® rights. She is passionate about our history and the education of all wolves. Her skill set is in healthcare and is set to be the first wolf with a PhD in medicine. Despite living away from her pack for a while to survive and go to school, she never stopped supporting or guiding the pack. She has remained strong of heart and mind to live up to these morals through adversity. I believe she will be valuable to serving our kind alongside Your Highness¡°.


    There are murmurs in the throne room but I don¡¯t care. I just smile at my mate. That was a perfect introduction.

 Gloom 55

    <b>Chapter </b><b>55 </b>


    Lewana POV


    <b>I </b>stood shaking in my heels when Arthur introduced me. Apparently, someone had to and Liam thought it suited. I agreed considering the circumstances.


    We didn¡¯t know what to expect or what to prepare as the council had clearly had a month to n. <b>I </b>just mentioned a few key points when the others were introducing their candidate but he mainly just winged it. No way was he saying I was serving Conrad though.


    Then came the part I was dreading. Mentioning my ss. As expected, everyone started talking among themselves. I could barely make out what they were saying but I knew there would be no hiding now. I just followed Michelle¡¯s advice and


    smiled at Conrad.


    At the end of the presentations is a canap¨¦s hour with mingling and talking. I can see Conrad trying to get through to me at the back where I have been pushed by others pushing their way to Conrad. He is constantly being blocked by wolves wanting to talk to him. He is trying to be cordial but I can see him getting frustrated so I try and mindlink him.


    ¡°Conrad. It¡¯s moonlight. I can see you¡¯re not OK but I promise you I¡¯m fine. Will see you when you can¡±.


    I get a reply almost immediately ¡°I need to hold you. Promise me as soon as this is over you will go to my living room and


    wait for me there¡°.


    ¡°I will¡°.


    The final part of the night is arranging the first five individual meetings. There will be three tomorrow and two the day after. The order is determined as Darlina, Valerie, and Cordelia on day one. Briana and Ist on day two. As soon as the


    event is closed I leave and head straight to Conrad¡¯s private living room. I end up waiting nearly an hour before Conrad


    As soon as he sees me his face drops. He runs over to pull me in for such a huge hug he lifts me off the floor. I return the favor and send my calming Alpha aura to him. He just copses on the couch still holding on to me.


    ¡°I missed you so much today. I don¡¯t know how I¡¯m going to do this¡°<b>. </b>


    I just stroke his hair as I know it calms him down. ¡°Well, we have tonight together, and then we have our meeting the following day. Just focus on those two days and then everything else is a group thing so we can be together then. We will be one week down¡°.


    He looks at me with confusion in his eyes. ¡°How are you so OK with all this¡°<b>. </b>


    ¡°Honestly, when I think about being with you<b>, </b>us being mates, it¡¯s simple. It¡¯s like everything is right with just the two of us. Then I remember reality and that you are the Alpha King and that means if I¡¯m with you I get a title too. What stops <b>me </b>every time is the fact that being with me could harm your crown and the work you are doing. If werewolves don¡¯t ept me I know it will cause turmoil so I figured by participating in this ceremony, I will either prove myself to the others or you can find someone else to be happy with¡°.


    ¡°That is the dumbest thing you have ever said. I never going to be happy if it¡¯s not with you¡±.


    He just looked at me as he said this and pulled me in for a passionate kiss. We sit and enjoy each otherpany as he asks me about my day. I tell him all about shopping with Michelle and warn him about the dent she put in his credit card. And how Arthur nearly caused a scene when she insisted he get a $150 haircut as he said he would just cut it himself. He


    ?????


    starts to get veryfortable with me as weugh together andys down with his head on myp while I stroke his hair.


    <b>We </b>are interrupted by a knock on the door.


    ¡°Alpha King. Your guests are asking where you are for dinner service<b>¡°</b>. It¡¯s Donavan.


    Conrad just growls back, ¡°I¡¯m not going. I¡¯m having dinner in here¡°.


    ¡°Apologies your Highness but it is customary. All the Alpha¡¯s are waiting to discuss business with you¡°. You can hear the shaking in his voice.


    I look at him and remind him I¡¯m not going anywhere. I made a promise to alwayse back and I will<b>. </b><b>He </b>kissed me sending his love down the bond and headed off.


    I headed up the main staircase to bed and was about to turn to the pack bedrooms when I was stopped by Cordelia.


    ¡°Well, if it isn¡¯t the man stealing rouge bitch¡°.


    I just roll my eyes at her. ¡°What do you want Cordelia¡°.


    ¡°You know Conrad and I are destined to be together. We have known each other for years. He is the Alpha King and I am the best she¨Cwolf from the best background. Why are you even here¡°.


    ¡°I¡¯m here because Conrad wants me here. Unlike you¡°.


    Sheunches forward and ps me. ¡°You better remember your worthless rogue rodent, that Conrad will be mine and I will be Luna Queen. You can leave now or I will destroy you¡°.


    <b>I </b>just growl back at her. ¡°Much stronger wolves than you have tried and failed. Conrad has already made his choice so you, your father, and the council need to ept this reality at some point¡°.


    ¡°Never. He is mine so you better stay away from him¡°.


    ¡°That¡¯s funny. particrly because we spend most night together now. Have a good night¡°.


    I left her there fuming and speechless and went to my room to order dinner hoping he would join me for a cuddleter.

 Gloom 56

    <b>Chapter </b><b>56 </b>


    Conrad POV


    I wake in the morning with a profound sense of dread washing over me. I essentially have to survive three dates with stuck¨Cup, entitled she¨Cwolves who all want me when I¡¯m not interested in them. This <b>is </b>one of the reasons I dislike dating so much, as it¡¯s just them giving mepliments and exining why they think they would make a great Luna Queen.


    First up is morning tea with Darlina. Alpha Angus¡¯s granddaughter from the north. I have redirected all my pack jobs <b>to </b>Liam for the next two days while I get through this process. He says he is happy to as he has wanted me to find a Luna for years but I still owe him for it.


    I grab and random suit again for the day and head to the table out on the terrace. Darlina is waiting for me <b>so </b><b>I </b>take a deep breath and join her to get this over and done with.


    When I arrive she bows to me. ¡°Good morning Alpha King. I hope you slept well¡°. When she lifts her head I¡¯m taken aback. She¡¯s pup. They have dressed her up to look more womanly and age her a few years but there <b>is </b>no way she <b>is </b>older than <ol start="16"><li>16. </li></ol>


    I just stare at her in suspicion. ¡°How old are you¡°.


    ¡°I¡¯m the appropriate age to sire children after the Luna ceremony Your Highness<b>¡°</b><b>. </b>


    Well, that answer has been coached. ¡°How do you feel being here and with someone as old as me¡°.


    ¡°It will be a great honor to serve my species and my Alpha King Your Highness<b>¡°</b>.


    ¡°Seriously though Lady Darlina. What is your age¡°.


    She smiles at me with a practiced expression, ¡°I told you, You Highness. The appropriate age to sire children after the Luna ceremony and to provide as many heirs as you desire¡°.


    This is starting to scare me. I advise her to eat and I try to get any information out of her but all answers are rehearsed or repeated.


    ¡°What¡¯s it like for you back home in the North¡°.


    ¡°Wonderful Your Highness. I spend a lot of time with my Grandfather Councilman Alpha Angus <b>so </b>I have learned a lot about politics¡°.


    ¡°What about your mother¡°.


    ¡°Once the woman¡¯s job of child¨Crearing ispleted when the child reaches 6, they are enrolled into the workforce or studies. I was enrolled to study with my Grandfather which is why I know so much about politics and can help our species if chosen¡°<b>. </b>


    That egotistical jackass had unsupervised full ess to this child to fill her head with Goddess knows what crap. As soon as we are done I mind¨Clink Lewana.


    ¡°Moonlight. Can you check on Darlina for me. She seems very young to be here and keeps talking about being old enough to sire children. I think she is being abused or brainwashed¡°.


    ¡°Will do. I¡¯ll take Kimberly too as she has had training with that for her job. How are you holding up¡°. Her voice cheers me up instantly.


    ¡°Ok. One down, three to go¡°.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you mean four¡°, she asks confused.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m looking forward to afternoon tea tomorrow with you¡°. She justughs back.


    Next is lunch with Valerie. She is more age¨Cappropriate and seems to bete 20¡¯s, or early 30¡¯s. She <b>is </b>in a ck dress and appears very calm by this whole thing. For the second time today, I go and introduce myself.


    ¡°Good afternoon Alpha King. Hope your day is going well so far¡°, she greets me cheerily.


    ¡°It¡¯s going OK. How are you finding the pack house¡°. Goddess I hate small talk.


    ¡°It is very lovely, as are your pack and staff. All very weing¡°.


    After a minute of awkward silence, I ask the question I intend to ask all thedies.


    ¡°Are you really OK with this ceremony business<b>¡°</b><b>. </b>


    She lets out augh. ¡°Oh goddess no. I did actually want to mention this early on so I guess now is a good time. I was pressured here by mine and Alpha Angus¡¯s family because to them I am an unmated, <b>32</b>¨Cyear¨Cold she¨Cwolf which is uneptable¡°. She just rolls her eyes and starts pouring herself tea.


    It confuses me at how s¨¦ she is about it. ¡°I feel like I missing something¡°.


    ¡°I prefer to be mates with women. Apparently, that doesn¡¯t count because we can¡¯t naturally procreate and it is a waste of my gic material. They figured that if Ie and meet the great and powerful Alpha King I might want a man for a change¡°.


    I just sat there shocked. ¡°Well, that¡¯s stupid¡°.


    ¡°So d you agree. Just eliminate me when you want. I¡¯m just enjoying a free holiday til then¡°.


    We end up having a great lunch. We talk about many things. She is very business¨Cminded and enjoys political debates. She speaks what is on her mind and even when we have a topic we have a difference of opinion on<b>, </b>she doesn¡¯t <b>just </b>agree with me. She argues and exins her points very well. I started to think about the option of bringing her into the council meetings because at least there would be a discussion. I actually think we could stay friends after this whole thing is over.


    I end lunch on a high. It alles crashing down when I realize what I have

 Gloom 57

    Conrad POV


    One hour. I had to survive an entire hour with Cordelia. I <b>felt </b>safer walking into battle when I was in the military than facing this meeting.


    I just kept thinking that I could have dinner with my girl afterward. It was the only thing I could think of to act as a reward for myself to survive this.


    I get to afternoon tea and she is sitting at the table with a bunch <b>of </b>strange¨Clooking food. <b>I </b>just walk up<b>, </b>take my seat and barely acknowledge her. I set a timer in my wristwatch so I don¡¯t have to be here in a second more than needed.


    ¡°Alpha King. I¡¯m so excited for our first date. I have some special orders that I¡¯m sure will impress you¡°. She <b>is </b>way too excited for my liking.


    I just growl at her. ¡°This is not a date<b>. </b>I¡¯m forced to be here¡°.


    She is grabbing at my arm and moving her chair closer to try and get physical contact with me. I keep pushing her away. ¡°Well you¡¯re here now and it is just the two of us. As we know each other so well let¡¯s skip all the small talk and go


    straight to important rtionship questions¡°.


    57 minutes left. Goddess this is going to be torture. She just kept on talking despite the fact I wasn¡¯t talking to her.


    ¡°Since I¡¯m the obvious choice for Luna Queen and the other candidates are just a formality, I think it is important you know the type of lifestyle we will have and what I expect as your new Luna Queen. No more of this poor people¡¯s food. I was brought up the right way so I have expensive caviar, champagne, duck pate, imported cheeses, and oysters¡°.


    I just wanted some of Mary¡¯s vani cake with jam and cream. I have had some of this stuff before and I don¡¯t like most of it. Werewolves have a much higher metabolism so small expensive snacks are nothing over a proper meal. Honestly, it¡¯s just a waste.


    I drink two sses of champagne to take the edge off. I¡¯m not even talking and she is just droning on and on. 37 minutes left.


    ¡°I think it is important to have a veryrge Luna ceremony with no expense spared. I already have the dress I will wear picked out. It will be at least $200,000 as it has actual diamonds and moonstones on it so the entire event will be at least $3 million. We need to invite all the high¨Cstatus wolves of course. I think it will also be expected that they need to bring a gift valued at at least $10,000 to show that they support me Luna Queen as deserve to be in our presence¡°.


    <b>24 </b>minutes.


    ¡°Also we should have at least four children but you will need to hire a team of highly trained nannies to look after them while I look after you. I couldn¡¯t possibly mother them while maintaining my role. Don¡¯t you agree¡±.


    ¡°No¡°.


    ¡°That¡¯s OK. You will change your mind¡°.


    I¡¯m not even listening to her conversation and havepletely tuned out. My watch eventually rms and I just sigh. ¡°Oh


    thank the Goddess<b>¡°</b>.


    ¡°Wait Alpha King. Because this went so well, we can have dinner together with my father¡°.


    ¡°Not a chance¡°. I yell back and run off.


    I sprint through the house desperately trying to find my girl. I run straight into Lewana¡¯s arms when I find her upstairs. She knows what just happened and just holds me. I feel like a child just needingfort. I pick her up and take her to my living room so we can be alone. She lets me rest on her chest and listen to her heartbeat to ground myself until I feel


    better.


    Lewana just looks at me with a concerned look while she strokes my hair. ¡°That bad huh¡°.


    ¡°That wolf is a delusion. She¡¯s already nned her Luna ceremony and all four children¡°.


    She just giggles at me. ¡°How did the other ones go. They couldn¡¯t have been worse¡°.


    ¡°I actually had a good time with Valerie so that was a surprise¡°.


    She gets a grin on her <b>face </b>and starts teasing me. ¡°Oh really. So she is mypetition then¡°.


    I just roll my eyes at her. ¡°Valerie¡¯s a lesbian. Her family made here so I can make her straight<b>¡°</b>.


    ¡°Oh Goddess, seriously¡°. She seems really concerned.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be worried moonlight. She was joking about it and said she is loving the free holiday¡°. I sit up and look at her as I¡¯ve been worried about my other encounter. ¡°Did you talk to Darlina. Was I right¡°.


    Her face drops and she looks at me. ¡°I did. She hasn¡¯t been abused but she has been groomed. She¡¯s the only girl out of all


    her brothers and cousins. Alpha Angus has taken an interest in her upbringing and has been telling her from childhood that her way to honor the North and her family is by making a good wife to a powerful Alpha. She¡¯s 14¡°.


    ¡°WHAT¡°. I look at her in disbelief hoping to see she is lying.


    She takes my hand to try and calm me. ¡°I checked with Willow who has been studying the rules of this. They technically didn¡¯t break any. She turns 15 in a month and traditionally you and the Luna Queen would tour the packs for a time before the Luna ceremony. Unfortunately, there is no age of consent in the werewolf world so she was likely told she could


    bear children as soon as she went into heat¡°.


    This just absolutely sickens me. Nothing about any of this process should be in modern society.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to eliminate her first. She should be exposed to as little of this as possible¡°.


    ¡°The issue with that is the other Alpha¡¯s. If you reject her, Alpha Angus will show her off to other potential suitors as he has turned her into the perfect obedient mate. We will have to have a n to prevent that before you reject her¡°.

 Gloom 58

    Conrad POV


    I woke up in a better mood today. I have a date with Briana at morning tea, and then I have Lewana all to myself for the afternoon. Honestly more relieved that Cordelia is out of the way. I go through my suits and opt to go more casual today. Lewana doesn¡¯t like all the fancy stuff either and I want to <b>be </b>ready for her.


    I have breakfast in my room again as I am avoiding the pack kitchen like the gue as I know Cordelia is constantly looking for me. The Alphas are constantly trying to suck up also. It¡¯s making the pack and the pack house feel very tense and ufortable to be in. Have to keep remembering to keep the peace and they will eventually start leaving.


    After breakfast, I go to the balcony and see Briana waiting for me. She is a wolf in her mid¨C20s with dark blonde hair like Jace. She is just staring at the floor when I arrive which throws me off as the other candidates have been greeting me.


    I look down at her with concern. ¡°Are you OK¡°.


    She looks up startled. ¡°Yes. Perfectly fine Alpha King. I have been looking forward to our meeting¡°.


    She is speaking too fast and looks around nervously. She is clearly hiding something and is ufortable.


    I turn her chair so she <b>is </b>facing me and she just sits frozen in fear. I try to speak to her as gently as <b>I </b>can. ¡°You don¡¯t want to be here, do you¡°.


    She starts nervouslyughing. ¡°Of course, I do. Why wouldn¡¯t I want a chance to be with the Alpha King¡°.


    <b>I </b>can see in her eyes that she is lying but decide not to press it. Darlina needs to be the first eliminated based on her age. Whatever is going on here will have to wait another week.


    The meeting goes very strangely. She talks positively about herself but then exins why the other candidates will be better. Comments like ¡°I would love children but can¡¯t give you as many as Darlina¡°, or ¡°I have a lot of knowledge, but probably not as much as Valerie¡°. She is clearly trying to make sure I don¡¯t pick her.


    In the end, I¡¯m just confused. She clearly doesn¡¯t want to be here but she didn¡¯t deny it either. If all these she¨Cwolves have been forced toe here then what the hell is going on in my Kingdom. Why do none of them have a choice? Have <b>I </b>really been that blind to she¨Cwolves abuse?


    I head to the kitchen for some lunch and see Mary in a state. When she sees me, she just looks at me frazzled holding back tears in her eyes. She quickly turns trying to hide her face.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Mary¡°, I say very concerned.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do it with all these wolves. They all have special requests and think I should cater to them because they are so important¡°. She is practically in tears.


    I look at her a bit suspiciously as I only know one region to be like that. ¡°Is this all wolves or just some¡±.


    She just looks at the floor and lowers her voice. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk badly about other Alpha¡¯s. I will just handle it¡±.


    I mind¨Clink Liam to tell him someone made Mary cry. He literally races over and as he bursts into the kitchen he yells ¡°WHO MADE MY MARY CRY¡°.


    Mary just runs crying into his arms for a hug and he just holds her for a minute. Sheposes herself and looks up at Liam. Through her sobs, she says ¡°I¡¯m OK really. I don¡¯t want to cause any more trouble for my boys¡°.


    Liam is upset at this. ¡°Don¡¯t think I won¡¯t interrogate everyone here til I have answers. It will be easier if you just tell us¡°.


    She looks over at me and I just give her reassurance. ¡°You are part of my family Mary. Not just my pack but family. My job is to protect you and not worry about them¡°.


    ¡°It¡¯s Alpha Anthony and his witch of a daughter¡°.


    Both Liam and I growl together. ¡°Cordelia¡°.


    ¡°She keeps saying I make poor people food and I am ruining everything for you. She was boasting down here this morning that you are talking about the children you want to have with her and that you nned her Luna ceremony. She said when she is my Luna Queen she will banish a useless fat old wolf like me. She also keeps saying I can¡¯t cook with carbs, dairy, or


    fats that aren¡¯t avocados anymore. What kind of food is that for my boys¡°.


    I just go over a hug her. She starts gently crying in my arms. After everything that Mary has done for me, I feel awful. I didn¡¯t realize that by hiding in my room to keep the peace I was letting Cordelia and her father harass my staff and family. Worst than that, she was telling everyone I will pick her and my staff was probably just agreeing as they were worried about my decision or upsetting me. Probably why they aren¡¯t reporting any issues.


    I was going to have to face her as a problem rather than wait for her to leave like I normally do. I asked Mary to make Liam and I¡¯s favorite lunch. She gets very excited at this and gets her freshly made bread, cooks some bacon, and gets her secret stash of cookies out. As soon as we are done I order her to only cook meals for myself, Liam, Lewana, and the


    humans. Everyone else can eat the food provided by the othermercial kitchen.

 Gloom 59

    Lewana POV


    I know Conrad has been having a tough time with this entire process. I also noticed he hates all this formal stuff<b>. </b>Instead of a formal meal on the terrace<b>, </b>I ask for Mary¡¯s help to pack a pic so we can go to the gardens. I also ask Michelle for help with an outfit.


    She has picked for my hair to be down with the moon ne Conrad got me and barefoot. She can tell he likes this look. <b>I </b>am also wearing a mid¨Clength strappy summer dress with a side slit that has a fitted middle and shows off a lot of cleavage with a push¨Cup bra which she insisted on. Something about she can tell he is more of a boob man than an <b>ass</b>.


    I wait in the gardens and start setting up. I see Conrad walking towards me and he breaks out into a run. He practically tackles me to the ground and starts kissing my neck as if he is possessed.


    I¡¯m just giggling. ¡°Conrad stop. I don¡¯t want the ants to get the food¡°.


    He is muffled against my skin, ¡°Let them eat it¡°.


    He was starting to run his hand up my thigh through the slit in the dress which brings memories of his birthday night racing back. I can feel myself getting more excited as he is kissing down my neck towards my breasts making my arousal start spinking.


    I quickly be very aware that we are in the open where anyone can see us. I had to stop while we still could. ¡°Mary pack her Victoria sponge cake¡°.


    He stops. Puts his hands on either side of me and stares at me with a cheeky grin. ¡°You¡¯re lucky I love cake¡±<b>. </b>


    The rest of the afternoon is great. After we eat everything, he just puts his head in myp and lets me stroke his hair as he tells me his concerns for Briana. I promised him I would check when I could.


    He looks at me concerned. ¡°How are you going with this entire thing. No one is giving you any problems. Not upset at me at all for putting you through this¡°.


    I smile at him. ¡°I¡¯m honestly fine. Like I said the first night. I know it is important for me to be epted and I know we are in this together¡°.


    ¡°And no one is causing you problems. Right¡°.


    I nervouslyugh. ¡°Everything is fine¡°.


    He looks at me suspiciously. ¡°You know I know when you¡¯re lying to me. Did something happen¡°.


    I just sigh. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to worry you because it¡¯s nothing¡°.


    This just makes him more concerned. ¡°What. Happened¡°.


    ¡°Cordelia said I had to drop out as you are destined to be with her. If I didn¡¯t she imed she would destroy me. She also pped me¡°. I try to say this as s¨¦ as possible but I can see him getting angry.


    ¡°She what¡°.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal¡°.


    ¡°It¡¯s a huge deal. I promised no one would ever hurt you again¡°. <b>I </b>can <b>see </b>the sadness in his eyes as he felt he had let me


    down.


    ¡°We have too much to worry about to fret over a spoilt brat not getting her way. I wasn¡¯t injured so didn¡¯t want to worry


    you¡°.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just that. She made Mary cry as well by calling her names and telling her she was a bad cook. Neither of you told <ol><li>me. What else don¡¯t I know about what is going on in my pack¡°. </li></ol>


    I just sit there quietly for a moment trying to think about what I can do to make it better. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t tell you. <b>I </b>promise to tell you straight away next time. I¡¯ll also start keeping an eye on Mary if you like¡°.


    ¡°You better cause if she does anything like that again I will put her in the dungeon for the night¡°. I <b>just </b>giggle but I think he is being serious.


    We just stay talking on the grass until the sun starts to set. Our evening is ruined when Cordeliaes stomping up.


    ¡°Why are you still with her. Your date ended two hours ago¡°. Her tones I just dripping with disdain and she res at me.


    Conrad rolls his eyes. ¡°Because this is what happens when I actually want to spend time with someone¡°.


    She just rolls her eyes as if what he said didn¡¯t matter. ¡°Father said you are needed in the banquet hall¡°.


    Conrad sighs. ¡°For what¡°.


    ¡°He just said you had toe. See you in ten minutes¡°. With a flip of her hair, she stomps off.


    Conrad¡¯s face drops. I just give him a reassuring smile and tell him, ¡°It¡¯s OK. I¡¯m not going anywhere¡°.


    He reaches up and kisses me. ¡°Will youe to my room tonight so we can finish what we started when I got here¡°.


    I got very excited at this. We have tried to have some time together since this whole thing started but Conrad has been dyed til Midnight most nights due to Alpha meetings or other random things. I kiss him back and tell him yes.


    I excitedly go to my room. I have dinner there. Even though Conrad had to date these other candidates it feels like we are bing even closer. We are both surviving and working as a team through this.


    Tomorrow is the walk through the territory so I get my outfit ready. I know there will be some hiking so decide on leggings and more of a workout top. I will put a jacket over the top and will think about weapons in the morning.


    I eventually get ready for bed. I put on my shorts and cami top with nothing underneath. Last time he made it <b>so </b>


    enjoyable for me and I have been thinking about it since then. The way it made everything warm and fuzzy inside and my body shake with pleasure. I wonder if <b>I </b>can be brave enough to at least partly return the f


    <b>Chapter </b><b>60 </b>

 Gloom 60

    <b>Chapter </b><b>60 </b>


    Conrad POV


    I go into the banquet hall and I¡¯m greeted with dinner<b>, </b>Alpha Anthony, Alpha Angus, and Councilman Donavan. <b>Well</b><b>, </b>this was going to be a trap.


    Alpha Anthony greets me with a fake smile. ¡°So d you could join us for dinner Alpha King¡°.


    I re at Cordelia who is looking very proud of herself.


    In a low growl and just re at them. ¡°Why am I here<b>¡°</b><b>. </b>


    Alpha Angus just smirks. ¡°We have a few things to discuss about the candidates and it will be better to do that <b>over </b>dinner. Don¡¯t you think¡°..


    Of course<b>, </b>the only two seats are next to each other so I have to sit next to Cordelia. I have to start practicing that backbone. When I sit, she moves close to me and tries to hug my arm. I instantly pull away.


    ¡°You¡¯ll grow to love Cordelia¡¯s open affection my Alpha King. It¡¯s great to see you getting along¡°. Alpha Anthony just


    smiles<b>. </b>


    ¡°Actually I find her incredibly annoying¡°. Everyone justughs and makes jokes about how all women can be annoying.


    Alpha Angus starts asking questions. ¡°How did your date with Darlina go. Well I hope. She is a very sweet woman¡°.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say woman. I¡¯m old enough to be her father¡°. I¡¯m not even hiding my disgust.


    ¡°I know right. She has many years left in her and she will always look good by your side<b>¡°</b>. He gives the most perverted smirk when he says this about his own granddaughter. It just makes me nauseous.


    Food is brought out and I eat it as quick as possible. I need to leave as soon as possible. Everyone at the table notices but I am way past caring at this point.


    I stand up and announce, ¡°I¡¯m done and going to leave. Unless you have anything else<b>¡°</b><b>. </b>


    Alpha Anthony in shock just starts talking with a very serious expression. ¡°Well, we have been discussing with Councilman Donovan some of the logistics of this event and have some ideas we are going to implement starting tomorrow¡°.


    Of course, they are being sneaky. ¡°And what would they be¡°.


    ¡°Firstly. We are going to move thedies to the east wing in the pack house bedrooms so they can be closer to you¡°. He says this while eating as a way of letting me know what he has decided. I¡¯m having none of it.


    ¡°Denied. Next¡°.


    Alpha Angus starts ring at me and putting up some of his Alpha aura. ¡°Well then, it is only fair Lady Lewana moves to the west with the others¡°<b>. </b>


    ¡°Denied. Next¡°.


    Alpha Anthony starts getting frustrated as well putting his up. ¡°Well because you have spent time with Lewana before this


    event, you will need to spend time with the otherdies to make it up. We are arranging day trips¡­¡­¡­<b>¡°</b>. I just cut him


    off<b>. </b>


    ¡°Denied¡°.


    They are getting frustrated and I don¡¯t care. They are trying to separate me from what is mine. I put up a full Alpha aura making my eyes burn with gold. I put my full power behind my Alpha Command and unleash so much power at all four of them that the windows shake.


    ¡°I AM YOUR ALPHA KING AND THIS IS MY PACK HOUSE. YOU HAVE BEEN NOTHING BUT DISRESPECTFUL SINCE THE COUNCIL MEETING YOU DECIDED ON THIS STUPID PROCESS. LADY LEWANA IS MINE AND YOU WILL NEVER


    SEPARATE US. FALL INTO LINE OR THERE WILL BE CONSEQUENCES FOR ALL¡°.


    I turn and I storm out.


    Between other Alpha¡¯s and other pack business, it is after midnight before I get to bed. It has been the same most nights. I know I can¡¯t keep this pace up forever. I trudge to bed knowing my girl will be long asleep. I walk in to my room and am


    shocked.


    T


    Lewana is sitting on my bed reading. ¡°I wanted to wait up for you¡°. She must have known I needed her.


    I raced over and held her. I started to scent that amazing scent of hers as I nuzzled her neck and started kissing her. <b>I </b>moved over to her mouth and passionately kissed her as I ran my hands over her body and pulled her closer. I pulled off


    her top and kissed my way down to her nipples and started sucking them.


    She pulls off my shirt and moves her hands down my body to my aching member. I can <b>tell </b>she is very nervous and grab her hand to stop her.


    ¡°What are you doing Moonlight. I can tell you¡¯re ¡­.. not sure<b>¡°</b><b>. </b>


    ¡°I just wanted to see if I can make you feel good¡°.


    Iugh. ¡°Watching you does make me feel good. I only want you to touch me when you¡¯re sure¡°. She looks at me with slightly panicked eyes. This is the second time today she has felt like she has done something wrong towards me.


    ¡°How about you let me try something new on you Moonlight. You trust me to do that¡±


    H


    She nods and starts kissing me. I sit up against the headboard and ce her back against my chest and between my legs. I remove her shorts and use my legs to keep her legs open.


    I run my hands over her naked body ying with her nipples and slowly making my way down to her clit. She must have been thinking about this since the pic as she was soaking.


    I start teasing her hole with a finger. I only put a fingertip inside her and moved slowly. I kept going and slid my entire finger in with such ease she gasped.


    I gently start teasing her g spot and she starts moaning more at this. The weight of her squirming against mine is amazing. I move her hair so I can start kissing her marking spot making her entire body shudder.


    I can feel her walls starting to tense. She¡¯s close<b>. </b>I insert a second finger into her and start teasing her new favorite spot faster. I move my second hand down her body to her clit and start rubbing her furiously and I can feel her walls mp


    down.


    §³§á§Ñ§â§ä§Ö §àu


    She screams andes undone hard over my hand. Feeling her shake on top of me with pleasure was <i>blissful</i><i>. </i>


    I go to the bathroom and get a cloth to clean her up. I gently caress her skin as I do this and cuddle into <i>her </i>naked as <i>she </i>


    falls asleep in my arms exhausted.


    <b>Chapter </b><b>61 </b>

 Gloom 61

    <b>Chapter </b><b>61 </b>


    Conrad POV


    Snuggling my moonlight naked all night gave me <b>the </b>best night¡¯s sleep I had in a while. I was still up at <b>6 </b>and couldn¡¯t get back <b>to </b>sleep after that. I didn¡¯t want to wake her so <b>I </b>just held her while <b>I </b>thought about everything.


    She woke over an hour after me and just looked up at me concerned.


    ¡°Are you OK. You look deep in thought for someone who just woke up¡°.


    I just chuckled. ¡°<b>Yeah</b><b>. </b>I¡¯ve been awake more than an hour just thinking about things. I have some ns but I need to ask you for help¡°. I just looked deep into her eyes as she nodded and snuggled up to me. I just held her tight as I exined that this was going to be hard for both of us.


    ¡°Originally when they announced that this ceremony would take a month I was just waiting for it to pass but I don¡¯t think that was the right thing to do. There has been a flow¨Con effect and a lot of things have gotten too far out of control. I have been so busy trying to keep the peace I haven¡¯t been leading effectively. I have been hiding up here avoiding everyone instead <b>of </b>actually tackling all the issues that have been forming. I need to get back out there. And I need you by my side¡°.


    She sits up a bit and looks at me. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you mean¡°.


    ¡°Neither of us can hide anymore. I want you by my side in front of everyone else. I want to show them that you are the rightful Luna Queen and can lead them. I want you to learn how to run this pack and manage the pack politics with me. I think that¡¯s what the message we were given meant. Aseira said I had to stay true to you. I don¡¯t think she just meant to stay with you. You are a leader. That is your true nature. I can¡¯t just protect you and keep you behind me. We need to rule side by side. Together¡°.


    We both knew this would put us both in the firing line of everyone. She just sits quietly as she thinks about it. She then turns to me. ¡°I promised I would alwayse back to you which means I will always be by your side as well. I¡¯ll do it¡°.


    We have a deep passionate kiss as I send all the love down our bond. I pull away quickly cause otherwise I¡¯ll refuse to leave the bedroom at all. We also had to get ready for the territory tour today.


    We both head to the kitchen holding hands and are greeted by Mary nearly in tears again, Cordelia screaming like a banshee and Michelle protecting the girls while yelling back at Cordelia.


    Everyone stops and turns to look as I walk into the kitchen hand in hand with Lewana. Cordeliaes running up to me with crocodile tears and tries to hug me. Lewana grabs her arm, spins her while pushing, and sends her to the ground,nding on her butt with a satisfying thud. She just looks up in shock.


    Lewana lets out a low growl while ring at Cordelia on the floor with a shimmer of gold in her eyes. ¡°Mine¡°.


    Dam I love this she¨Cwolf. I just smile at her and pull her in for a hug and a quick kiss on the lips. I state inly <b>as </b>if nothing has happened, ¡°I¡¯m hungry. What do you want for breakfast my moonlight¡°.


    ¡°Well, I think as we will be doing a lot of walking today we will need carbs. How about French toast with berries and mascarpone cheese¡°.


    ¡°Sounds great. I might have bacon with mine though. Would that be OK Mary¡°. I just smile at Mary who is thrilled.


    Chapter o


    ¡°Absolutely my Alpha. My Lady¡°. She bows twice, once to each of us as she says this which sets Cordelia off.


    ¡°She was making my breakfast. I should be served first and not her¡°, she says in a whimper with crocodile tears forming.


    ¡°And Mary is my staff. She cooks for me<b>, </b>my mate, and others I deem fit to be at my table. Not you. You need to know your ce and go eat with everyone else in the main banquet hall¡°. I just re at her with a shimmer of gold in my eyes.


    ¡°I can¡¯t eat with others. I have a special diet and need a personal cook¡°. She¡¯s just in shock at this point. Think it is the first time she has been told no.


    ¡°Then you should have brought your own cook. You can either eat with everyone else, starve, or go home¡°.


    She runs out of the room crying at this. We can hear her hollering for ¡°Daddy¡± as she runs down the hall but I don¡¯t care at this point.


    As soon as Cordelia leaves Mary runs up to me for a hug. ¡°So d you¡¯re back my Alpha King¡±.


    All three girls are giggling and jumping around Lewana andplimenting her on acting more like the Queen in charge. I can see her blushing as the girls tease her with massive bows, and dramatic curtseys and call her your Highness.


    Liames running in a jumps on my back hugging me from behind.


    This took me by surprise. ¡°How do you know already¡°.


    ¡°Michelle texts me faster than mind link. All hail the Alpha King as his Lady¡°.


    Everyone breaks out in cheers. No more ying nice Alpha.

 Gloom 62

    <b>Chapter </b><b>62 </b>


    Lewana POV.


    Word broke out among the pack within the hour that the Alpha King and I mean business and are acting as a united front. This has put the pack in good mood which is a stark change from thest few days. They have started bowing and courtesy <b>to </b>me as I walk by. The Alphas are, of course<b>, </b>giving me nasty looks. Not that it bothers me cause they were doing


    that anyway.


    1


    I get dressed and pack a bag for the territory tour. I bring a few bottles of water and snacks and decide to <b>pack </b>extra for Conrad just in case. I put myrger knives in my back supports and smaller ones on my forearms. I pack two guns in my bag just in case. With so many Alpha¡¯s sending weird vibes towards me, I want to be prepared.


    I¡¯m in runners, hiking pants, and a sports top that looks a bit like a standard top. I tie my hair up and head downstairs to where Conrad is smiling at me.


    I look at the other candidates and notice they are in dresses but t shoes. Not Cordelia. She¡¯s in a very short revealing dress and stiletto heels. I smile as this is going to kill her.


    Each candidate has the Alpha that presented them. I decided not to bring Arthur as he is not in the <b>best </b>of health for a full day of hiking. Mypanion has been assigned as Liam. Think this is purely because he is the only one Conrad trusts


    at the moment.


    We are using the 6¨Cseater gold cart for most of the tour. Conrad is driving the first and Cordelia runs to sit next to him. Her father is behind her and Alpha Angus and Darlina are behind in one row. I just roll my eyes as I walk past and sit next to Liam who is driving the other cart.


    We do a drive around all the buildings while Conrad talks through a microphone about the pack. Exin why they have set things up in certain ways. He even exins how they are linked to his political goals of equality among the status system and ensuring everyone has what they need. Everyone seems very interested and impressed. Cordelia keeps trying to touch Conrad and makes flirtatious remarks but he keeps cutting her off.


    On the other side of the territory, there is a smaller building that has a kitchen and dining room in it. It is mainly for guards over this side to have somewhere to go on breaks but we are using it for lunch today. After a lunch of sandwiches and fruit, we get ready for the hike.


    ¡°WHAT DO YOU MEAN HIKE¡°, Cordelia screams horrified.


    Conrad just looks at her calmly. ¡°This tour involves seeing the entire territory. The carts can¡¯t go into the forest so we will be walking to theke and boarder. The entire thing should take 90 minutes at a steady pace. Everyone was told¡°.


    She looks at her father with her mouth open while the gears in her brain are slowly processing ruining her outfit. Her father tried to intervene. ¡°Surely we can get a car or something. Or we can just skip that part as it might be a lot for all thedies<b>¡°</b><b>. </b>


    ¡°Too dense for any vehicles. If Cordelia is worried, she can stay here while I take the others<b>¡°</b>. He smiles at the thought of this<b>. </b>


    She looks down with a mixture of regret and fear of missing out crossing her face. ¡°No. I wille<b>¡°</b>.


    We start walking and she isining within five minutes. ¡°Do we really need to do all this walking. Can we head back now. My shoes are getting dirty. I don¡¯t like bugs. I¡¯m tired¡°. Honestly, how is she a wolf?


    We get to theke which is <b>the </b>halfway point and Cordelia looks terrible. Her hair is fuzzy, her face glistening with sweat making her makeup run down her face while looking around as if the rocks are even out to get her. At least the other


    Cordelia just sneers at the group. ¡°I need some water¡°.


    Conrad points to theke. She is mortified and snaps back, ¡°I¡¯m not drinking out of that¡°.


    Conrad chuckles. ¡°Then you should have brought some¡°<b>. </b>She looks at her father who just shakes his head with a pitiful expression. All thedies look to their Alpha¡¯s who all have the same look. It suddenly dawns on me that I am <b>the </b>only one with a bag.


    I reach into my bag pull out a bottle of water for Conrad and pass it to him. I then pull out mine. He kisses me and says, ¡°Thanks moonlight¡°.


    ¡°No problem shadow. I also have some of your favorite lollies if you¡¯re interested¡°.


    S


    His face lights up and Liames over practically drooling at the sight of the gummy snakes. I see all the other girls staring. I giggle at him and nod my head to the rest of the group. ¡°Feel like sharing¡°.


    He just chuckles and agrees. I pour water into my mouth so others can drink after me and we pass the lollies around. I hand out all the bottles of water I have and of course<b>, </b>Cordelia is the only one refusing to share. Even with her father.


    We head off for the next part of the hike. We are about 20 minutes from the border when I start to hear strange noises. The leaves rustling in the trees don¡¯t sound right for the wind. I partially shift to my wolf ears. I feel my hackles go up. I break formation and I put my hand on the ground and feel a lot of vibrations.


    Conrad notices my actions. ¡°Lewana, what is it¡°.


    I look up at the trees and see the unnatural swaying and movement in the treesing towards us. I know what this


    means<b>. </b>


    I yell to warn everyone. ¡°INCOMING ROUGE ATTACK¡°.

 Gloom 63

    <b>Chapter </b><b>63 </b>


    All thedies instantly start screaming. I can smell the fearing from them. The Alpha¡¯s as well. They might be Alpha¡¯s but I know none of them are fighters<b>. </b>I hear someone yell, ¡°What do we do¡°.


    Conrad looks to me. He knows we are outnumbered and need to protect the others as they are also now targets. ¡°Lewana.


    You know them best¡°.


    ¡°Everyone shift. Conrad, you know these woods the best. Lead them out back to the guard point the quickest way possible. Liam. Mind¨Clink all guards and soldiers in the area to get here. A lot ising. Everyone else<b>, </b>stay next to your Alpha behind Alpha King with Beta Liam at the rear. Stay in that formation. Know that thedies are going to be the targets <b>so </b>defend them. I¡¯ll provide all the coverage I can¡±.


    While I¡¯m saying this I pull both my guns out of my bag and strap them to my legs. Once on<b>, </b>reach under my jacket and pull one of my two knives. Conrad looks over to me before he shifts.


    ¡°Make the promise<b>¡°</b>.


    ¡°I promise to alwayse back to you¡°.


    A Lycan drops out of the tree and I shoot it in the head before it even makes it to the ground andnds with a thump.


    ¡°RUN¡°.


    They all take off and I follow behind in the trees. I fire a few shots at the easier targets when they start catching up. They start crashing out of the trees but none slow down. They know this is possibly a suicide mission so have no reason to not give it everything they have.


    I only have 12 silver bullets on me so I have to use them sparingly as there are at least 30. Need to keep some as backup


    just in case. This is why I always have my knives.


    None of the girls are fast runners. Neither are the Alphas as most are out of shape and the adrenaline is starting to wear off. The Lycans are catching up to them. I start to hang back to start taking some of them out.


    I swing through the trees and I kill two with my knives easily. To easily. Then I hear a howl of distress.


    Valerie was on her own as one had knocked her away from the group. They were in a battle together but needed help. She was a scrappy fighter but couldn¡¯t fend off a Lycan for long. Her Alpha had abandoned her. Her brother.


    I sprinted and jumped on the Lycan¡¯s back plunging my knives in its back hotting both lungs. I rolled it off the top of her as I listened to it gurgle as it slowly stopped breathing.


    She had a severe bite injury to her forearm and had shifted back. I stayed standing guard over her while another Lycan wasing around. It charged and I threw my knife directly into his chest finishing it off with a single. I could hear the pack soldiersing over shifted. I told Valerie to shift back as she could run faster on three legs injured and she followed my order.


    I yell at the soldiers, ¡°GET HER OUT AND FIND THE OTHERS¡°.


    I quickly turned when I heard a scream. A human scream. Darlina is too young to hold a shift out of a full moon, let alone in daylight. It has to be her.


    1 sprint over to the sound and see her naked on the floor crying with her eyes shut as tight as she can. One lycan has her pinned to the ground and is on top of her. Licking her neck and clearly getting aroused. The other circled while waiting for


    his turn.


    I take out my gun and shoot him in the side of the chest to get him off her. Bothe running at me so I draw both knives and start fighting. I manage to slice one in the neck and stab the other in the chest hitting the heart. Both drop


    quickly.


    I go over to Darlina who is in the fetal position on the floor sobbing. I take off my jacket to cover her and get her up on her feet. I look over at the movement on my right.


    Ewan gracefully shifts back into human form. He is wearing a shift suit simr to mine. Perfect.


    I instruct him to shift back. And I put a crying Darlina on his back.


    She is crying too hard at this point but I need her to listen so use my Alphamand. ¡°Darlina. I need you to hold on tight. Ewan, run as fast as you can with everything you got to the guard point. Alpha King is there. Let no one stop you¡±.


    By this point, I am noticing a lot of guards and soldiers around assessing threats.


    One calls out, ¡°Order¡¯s Lady Lewana¡°.


    All eyes turn to me waiting for mymand. ¡°Priority is to protect the candidates and Alpha King. We need to get all back to the pack house. Call all pack members back to thepound and get all Alpha¡¯s to the throne room for a head count. We don¡¯t know if this will be the only attack today¡°.


    <b>Chapter </b><b>64 </b>


    Conrad POV

 Gloom 64

    <b>Chapter </b><b>64 </b>


    Conrad POV


    When Lewana tells me to leave her to battle because we have to protect thedies, I know <b>she </b>is right. That doesn¡¯t mean I have to like it. I keep thinking we are a team and she wille back to.


    The group is slow and it \¡®s not long before the lycans catch up and drop right into the center of the group splitting us apart. We are going to have to fight.


    I can see Valerie battling in the distance and Lewana going to her aid. Alpha Anthony and Alpha William have teamed up to protect Cordelia and Briana. They¡¯re battling one Lycan together and don¡¯t see the second circling for thedies who are trying to hide and whimpering. That one is mine.


    Iunch at him and deliver a deadly blow to the neck very quickly. The other two Alpha¡¯s have killed the one they were fighting. I see Valerieing back to the group with a soldier and an injured arm but she <b>is </b>fighting through it.


    We make it out of the forest and we <b>see </b>the soldiers waiting with a convoy of armoured vehicles to take us back to the pack house. Alpha Ethan is already there and waiting. The prick must have panicked and left Valerie to fend for herself. Always knew he was a coward.


    I shift back and clothes are thrown to us. I quickly put on shorts and the girls put on therge t¨Cshirt dresses. We have six wolves out. We are missing three including my mate.


    I see a wolfe running out of the woods with someone on his back. It¡¯s Darlina and she is on Ewan¡¯s back. Where the hell is Alpha Angus. She is hysterically crying and when Ewan shifts back she refuses to let him go. I put them both in the truck and got it going. Where is my Moonlight?


    One of my soldierses running out. ¡°We have to move you back to the pack house Alpha King¡°.


    I growl and yell in his face, ¡°I¡¯M NOT LEAVING WITHOUT LEWANA¡°.


    ¡°She ordered us to make you leave. She has over thirty soldiers backing her up to clear the woods. There is a chance the rouges will attack the pack house as they know you aren¡¯t there to protect it¡°.


    Crap he was right. I was going to have to leave her so we could show we could lead together.


    ¡°Alpha Angus is still unounted for. Find him¡°.


    I get into one of the trucks and head back to the pack house praying my girl can keep her promise.


    I am livid when I get back to the pack house. How dare the rogues attack me on my territory. If it hadn¡¯t been for Lewana, all the candidates would have been taken and the Alpha¡¯s dead. They all owe her a debt today.


    All the Alpha¡¯s and visitors are cowering in the throne room while I mind link and support the counting of the pack. All the girls are being fussed over by their maids and family. I just want to know where my girl is and if she is OK.


    The guards open therge double doors and in walks Lewana. I run over and kiss her. She looks sexy with her weapons and has a fierce look about her. She <b>is </b>covered in mud and blood and I start scanning her for injuries.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry shadow. None of the blood is mine¡°. She just looks at me with a serious expression. This isn¡¯t over yet. ¡°Do you want the good news, the bad news, or the worse news<b>¡°</b>.


    VT


    I look at her with a just as serious look. ¡°Just tell me everything¡°. I am so focused on my girl, that I don¡¯t notice everyone has gone quiet to listen.


    ¡°Good news is everything is secured and all of our pack is counted and secure. No one is missing, 15 rouges dead, 2 in custody¡°.

 Gloom 65

    I sigh with relief. ¡°Thank the goddess<b>¡°</b><b>. </b>


    ¡°Bad news <b>is </b>they were scouts. All rouge omega¡¯s with cameras feeding information back to the other side. They know we have thedies here which is why they most likely targeted the pack. They will most likely attack again with the information they got today.¡±


    We stopped and turned when Valerie spoke up. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Why are we the targets<b>¡°</b>.


    Lewana starts exining. ¡°Because wolf packs have be very male¨Cdominated, there aren¡¯t enough she¨Cwolfs to make powerful offspring. The rogue¡¯s n is to kidnap status strong she¨Cwolves and force them to breed¡°.


    The whole room <b>is </b>silent while <b>this </b>information sinks in. One of the Alphas from the south speaks up. ¡°Why was none of


    this nned for if you knew the risk¡°.


    I take over at this point. ¡°Because I didn¡¯t agree to this ceremony and had no knowledge that it had started until it was announced. The council decided they knew better and put you all at risk so they could try and get more status and power by having their rted candidate as my mate¡°.


    There is a room full of murmurs at this point. I look at the council members and they are all being red at while looking trying to pretend it is not affecting them. But someone is missing.


    ¡°Where is Alpha Angus<b>¡°</b>, I ask.


    ¡°That¡¯s the worst news. Alpha Angus is dead¡°.


    Before anyone can react Ewan mutters under his breath. ¡°Good, coward should have died¡°. He clearly didn¡¯t expect it to be


    as loud as it was<b>. </b>


    Alpha Leroy, son of Angus and Darlina¡¯s father instantly rages. ¡°How dare you say that about my father, pup.¡±


    Before he can go any further Lewana is in the middle of him and Ewan with her eyes glowing gold protecting the pup.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare yell at a pup of my pack. Especially after he saved your daughter¡°. She turns to Ewan. ¡°What did you mean by thatment¡°.


    ¡°When Alpha Angus and Lady Darlina got separated they were surrounded by three Lycans. Alpha Angus pushed Darlina to the Lycans so he could escape. I was going to get back up when I saw youing to rescue her mydy¡°.


    Everyone is horrified by this story. They look at Darlina who just nods in agreement.


    Liam tries to get us to focus on the bigger issue here. ¡°What¡¯s the n for security Alpha King¡°.


    I just pinch the bridge of my nose and Lewanaes over and puts aforting hand on my shoulder.


    ¡°All guests are confined to the pack house tonight. All pack members are confined to thepound. Guards to patrol thepound and its surroundings. All soldiers to man the territory border to make sure it is secure overnight. Hunters to do a full survey and feedback on anything needed to make immediate improvements¡°<b>. </b>


    Lewana starts to speak up too. ¡°Arthur can support the pack in thepound. Liam should stay with you to act on iing reports. I will go with the hunters to work out how they go in so they don¡¯t use the same methods next time.


    §³§á§Ñ§â§ä§Ö§Ô


    Your friend in IT should also look at those cameras¡°.


    I looked at her shocked. I speak to her with my voice trembling slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to go back out there. You¡¯re a


    target too¡°.


    ¡°I know shadow. But keeping everyone safe is the priority. I won¡¯t be alone as I will have all the hunters and some soldiers with me¡°. I just nod at her.


    ¡°What about the elimination ceremony. We¡¯re still going to do that. Right¡°.


    We all turn around and see fucking Cordelia.

 Gloom 66

    Bnce of Light and Shadow


    <b>Chapter </b><b>66 </b>


    Honestly. At a time like this. After she is nearly killed by rogue Lycans, all she wants to know is if she is still in the running for an event she has no chance at. Unfucking


    believable.


    I call for Willow. ¡°Willow. Are there any rules to this ceremony that state it has to be a formal announcement or can we just call it¡°.


    She sheepishly speaks from the back. ¡°You can just call it¡°.


    I look around the room with a nk face and a t tone. ¡°Alpha Leroy. You will speak for


    the north. Who do you vote for¡°.


    ¡°Eerrrmmm. The north votes for Lady Cordelia¡°. I just started calling everyone as I see them to get this done as quickly as possible. I know what the result is going to be.


    ¡°The east. Cast your vote¡°.


    ¡°We vote for Lady Cordelia¡°. Alpha Anthony states with a smug face.


    ¡°The West. Cast your vote¡°.


    Alpha William responds in a low voice. ¡°We vote for Lady Cordelia¡°.


    ¡°The South. Cast your vote¡°.


    Alpha Ethan is visibly shaking and just quivers, ¡°We vote for Lady Cordelia¡±.


    I just let out a frustrated sigh. ¡°As we can now all see that this event is rigged, my vote is for Lady Lewana. The Lady getting eliminated today is Lady Darlina. This is through no fault of her own but purely based on the fact she is 14. She shouldn¡¯t have been brought here by the North in the first ce and the fact they did brings even more disgrace to the northern packs today¡°.


    There is a very audible gasp from the audience at this announcement. Alpha Leroy is looking very ufortable and not sure what he is going to do next as he tries to avoid everyone¡¯s horrified looks.


    Lewana walks over to him and just res at him until he steps aside revealing Darlina hiding behind her father. She is shaking and unsure of what she is meant to do. For the first time, she looks like a little scared pup. Lewana takes her gently by the hands and lifts


    her chin slightly to look into her eyes. We had talked about our concerns for Darlina¡¯s situation so I knew what wasing.


    My mate speaks in a low gentle voice showing her natural maternal side. ¡°Darlina sweetheart. I am concerned for your safety as the North has made it clear they do not intend to protect you from this threat. I am going to give you an offer and it is entirely up to you if you take it. I want you to move into the pack bedrooms in the cast wing. You will be protected by the guards of the Royal Moon pack as well as myself and Alpha King. You can stay there until this threat is resolved and then you can decide to be part of our pack or go home. Would you like that¡°.


    She just slowly nods in agreement and Lewana wraps an arm around her and walks her to Kimberly. They whisper something and then shees back over to me.


    Lewana looks out the window. ¡°We need to get moving while we still have daylight¡°.


    I pull her in for a kiss and just hold my head against her forehead. ¡°Just stay safe my moonlight¡°.


    ¡°I will my shadow¡°. We kiss again and walk out hand in hand to get the work needed


    done.


    We work seamlessly the rest of the night. We met up with Liam for dinner in the pack kitchen and kept going over everything. Even Arthur was being valuable and supportive.


    The Lycans used the tress so tomorrow we have a group of tree surgeonsing. We are building gilly hideouts for the border patrol so they have cover if under attack and installing sr cameras on a closed circuit so we have wider surveince of possible entry points.


    It¡¯s 1 am before I start thinking about getting to bed. I was just finishing some stuff in the study when Lewana left for a shower as she got even more covered in mud post the work with hunters. I go to my room and she¡¯s not there. I have a quick shower and decide to go to hers as I want to make sure she is OK.


    She passed out on her front, in bed horizontally, and in the towel she had wrapped around herself after the shower. She must have been exhausted after today. I only asked this morning to start being my Queen Luna and she went above and beyond on her first day.


    I gently pick her up and move her so her head is resting on the pillow. I get her under the nkets and get in with her to keep her warm and safe. I have to keep what is mine protected.

 Gloom 67

    <b>Chapter </b><b>67 </b>


    Arthur POV


    It¡¯s the end of another day. Lewana has been amazing and a true Luna Queen in guiding all the wolves. She never ceases to amaze me. I¡¯ve starteding to this pack kitchen every night to spend time and check in with my Jellybean but I¡¯m sick of these other people. It¡¯s yet another family¨Cstyle dinner with strangers.


    Watching Conrad¡¯s dirty mitts all over my jellybean as she giggles and epts his affection makes me sick. He has be increasingly brazen with it over thest few days, and he knows it kills me to watch it. I have to get her away from him. At the end of the dinner, I watch them all leave and re as Conrad leads her off to sleep. I know they have been sharing a bed as she reeks of him in the morning but it¡¯s not strong enough to confirm they have had sex so that¡¯s a bonus.


    CLUNCK


    I turn and see Mary looking at me with her arms crossed and a scowl on her face as she


    put a bottle of Irish cream on the table.


    ¡°We need to talk Mr¡°.


    I snap back. ¡°About what¡°.


    ¡°About whatever your grievance is with Conrad¡°.


    ¡°Thought that would be obvious¡°.


    ¡°We¡¯ll exin it as I don¡¯t understand¡°.


    I take a deep breath. I was expecting this fight with Conrad or Jellybean. Not this woman. ¡°He¡¯s not right for Lewana. She has been through enough to have to go through more of this crap. She deserves a quiet life somewhere. Not one where some big¨Cheaded Alpha maniptes her with auras while dating four other women. Even if she wins this stupid contest, he gains more from her than she will ever get from him¡°.


    I just grumble at her while she pours some coffee with a generous amount of Irish creamer. She is definitely a kill¨Cwith¨Ckindness type.


    ¡°Well. Conrad and Lewana seem quite attached to each other so it would be better if we could get along more. Why don¡¯t we start with getting to know each other better. Do you


    have a mate¡°.


    ¡°Nope. Dead¡°.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. What about pups¡°<b>. </b>


    ¡°Nope¡°.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t like small talk do you¡°.


    I just stare at the coffee and feel the warmth in my hand spread up my arm. I take a drink a feel it spread to my belly as I drink as if finding the emptiness I carry from being alone.


    I don¡¯t want to talk so I ask her the same question. ¡°What about you then. Where is your


    mate¡°.


    #


    ¡°He rejected me. We had been together two years and we were struggling to have a pup. We went to a doctor and they told us that I would never be able to have one. He rejected me in the doctor¡¯s office saying there was no point having a defective mate. Bastard¡°.


    Holy crap. I know she is only sharing to get me to talk but it has been years since I have had a conversation like this with someone.


    ¡°Mine died during birth fromplications. I never met my pup so was never technically


    a father¡°.


    ¡°So we both know what it is like to raise a child that wasn¡¯t ours¡°.


    ¡°I heard you were Liam¡¯s Nanny. That¡¯s not the same as what Lewana and I have¡°.


    ¡°Liam is not the child I was referring to¡°.


    I just stare at her. That makes no sense.


    ¡°Lewana told me Conrad was raised by his grandmother Ada¡°.


    ¡°Til the age of 14. She managed to escape the pack with Conrad and was on the run for weeks. I was the one who found them hiding in the forest. Conrad was doing his best to be intimidating but he was maybe 70lbs and was starving. I convinced the Alpha of the pack to care for them under the condition that Conrad leave the day before he turns 18 so he couldn¡¯t challenge the current Alpha for the title. He had no idea he was the prince¡°.


    ¡°But you did¡°.


    ¡°His Grandmother told me. Because of the years of abuse, her age, and her physical state, he heart had started to fail. She was told she had three months to live at most. That¡¯s why she escaped. To find someone to protect Conrad after she died¡°.


    ¡°Did Conrad know this¡°.


    ¡°No. She got sick very quick when they came to our pack. She didn¡¯t evenst the month. Then Conrad was left for me to raise. He was such a quiet boy. He used to get beaten up a lot as he wouldn¡¯t fight back. He was taught that taking the beating resulted in less punishment so the other pups took advantage of this. Especially the Alpha¡¯s son¡°.


    She looks down as she remembers this. The memories are clearly still painful for her.


    ¡°Eventually Liam stepped in. He gave the Alpha¡¯s son one hell of a beating and told him he would never be his Beta as he could never follow someone who was cruel for fun. His father was furious as the families had been connected for nearly a century. They tried very hard to get Liam to change his mind but when Conrad joined the military at 18, Liam went with him¡°.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about his past. I still don¡¯t like him¡±.


    ¡°What if I told you she is the first serious rtionship he has had¡±.


    ¡°I would call you a liar¡±.


    Sheughs. ¡°I¡¯m serious. He has never been good with women. Don¡¯t think any havested more than a month. Liam tried to help him out as a teenager and ended up telling some girls that they would be Luna if they dated him. One was all over him for about three days before she snuck into the house and Conrad found her naked in his bed. They ended up having sex as he thought he loved her but the next days she told everyone she


    was pregnant and a Luna so could do whatever she wanted. Her mum had to exin she


    could only get pregnant while in heat and Liam¡¯s dad had to exin what a condom was


    to Conrad¡°.


    I can¡¯t help but stifle augh at this. Sheughs a bit. Her look changes quickly and she looks sad again.


    ¡°So. Seeing as you now know you don¡¯t know Conrad at all. Why are you so worried about him taking Lewana away from you¡°.


    So she did know the real reason. She was just ying dumb before.


    I look down at the table ashamed because I know it is stupid. ¡°It¡¯s because I keep losing her. I nearly lost her the night she was born. I lost her when ke took her. I lost her when she escaped. I lost her to the human world. Now I¡¯m losing her to him¡°.


    ¡°What if I could promise you that you wouldn¡¯t lose her and could even spend more time


    with her¡°.


    ¡°I¡¯m listening¡°.

 Gloom 68

    <b>Chapter </b><b>68 </b>


    Lewana POV


    Over the next few days, Conrad and I put in many systems for the pack and for him. The poor gamma Sherman has been running around exhausted managing this many guests in the house. We split the role of house Gamma between the two main candidates in training who will take over when Sherman retires. One will look after North and West as they are close. The other, South and East. They will both give reports to Sherman and ask for


    advice.


    Sherman is bing the personal assistant to Conrad. He will feedback on any issues he can¡¯t handle in the house and will book any discussions Alphas want to have with Conrad. No more impromptu dinners. Everything is booked with discussion items mentioned at the time of booking.


    Even though we had a rouge attack three days ago he seems much more rxed than he did the week before. We are also booking in do not disturb times with Sherman so we


    know we have us time.


    Wee back from lunch, hand in hand again, and go see Sherman. ¡°What¡¯s on the agenda for this afternoon¡°.


    ¡°Well, Willow has booked a 1¨Chour meeting with both of you to discuss what she has learned about the Quarrimus Lunae ceremony. Then the contractor talks and a meeting for the Alpha King after dinner¡°.


    Conrad gets very excited, ¡°hopefully she has found a way to end this quickly so we can


    focus on the rogues¡°.


    I¡¯m more hesitant. ¡°If she has booked an hour I think she wants to tell us the whole


    history¡°.


    ¡°I honestly don¡¯t care my Moonlight. Anything for you to be by my side¡°. He gives me a kiss and we head off to the pack library.


    I haven¡¯t been in this room since the tour about a month ago. The amount of work Willow has done is incredible. Books are on shelves in an obvious order and volumes are together. An advanced system to log all the information. Artifacts on disy with pride and behind ss after being properly cared for.


    ¡°Wow Willow. This is amazing work¡°.


    ¡°Thanks. This is why I love doing what I do. You learn so much from history and


    preserving it gives us a chance to learn from it¡°. She is beaming with pride.


    She is very prepared for our arrival. She has some of Mary¡¯s cookies and tea waiting in a sitting room. She is set up for a full presentation on the projector.


    Once we are all settled she goes through everything she has prepared.


    ¡°From the history of werewolves, there are records that the first werewolf was from around 600 BC in Greece. There are stories of the moon Goddess falling in love with a wolf who serenaded her at night with howling songs. They fall in love and she grants him a gift of turning into a human so they can be together when shees to the human realm in mortal form. When his packes under attack from demons one night, his eight bravest fighters who battle alongside him also are given the gift.


    One night on the full moon, shees down from the heavens in mortal form. She makes love to the man and she gets pregnant. He was born a Demigod and is recognized as the first Alpha King. The other eight have offspring and are the first n Alpha¡¯s. to writes about how werewolves are worshipped for strength and protection. Even when Rome takes


    over in 146 BC they are still considered protectors.


    Now the Alpha King rules all wolves worldwide and not just in one country which exins this ceremony rules. During the 5th and 15th centuries, the world started changing and politics started bing a lot more important. Marriage became more widely epted as a way to get more power andbine families. The Josean era in Asia had a three¨Cround


    system for picking brides. In Europe, parents and council members would assess brides and they would pick for the children. In many cultures, the family had to show the best dowry. Sound familiar.


    Around the 14th century, the original ceremony was adapted to the more conventional way of the time. That¡¯s when the rules were written. They haven¡¯t changed since that time despite the fact the rest of the world has¡°.


    Conrad¡¯s ears perk up at this. ¡°What do you mean original ceremony¡°.


    ¡°There are mentions of it before the 14th century but it¡¯s very vague. Comments like the ceremony to find the Luna and traveling to seek the Luna. Nothing about a system to pick one. There was a council meeting during this time where the rules were written and they have been followed since. Never been updated either from what I can tell. I will keep looking but something is off about what happened. To go from practically nothing to a


    Chapter oo


    whole ceremony is strange¡°.


    Conrad is deep in thought. He turns to me and asks ¡°I wonder if that was the start of the


    curse¡°.


    Willow perks up, ¡°What curse¡°.


    I just get saddened at our history and try to exin to Willow. ¡°There is a theory that the moon Goddess cursed us at some point due to not following her true teachings. This is also rumored to be when she created hunters to kill werewolves who didn¡¯t follow her path or were deemed a threat to humans. Would make sense. Humans started seeing werewolves at that time as scary and child¨Ceaters. 200 yearster the Sm witch trials started. Then there was the major war. By that point, we were just monsters and have stayed that way in public opinion¡°.


    Willow gets very excited. ¡°That¡¯s great¡°.


    ¡°Excuse me¡°.


    ë


    ¡°It gives me another stepping stone to continue research¡°. Willow is already off and searching for a book on the shelves.


    Conrad and I leave as Willow is already busy doing what she does best. He turns to me


    and states, ¡°I actually have something I want to ask Willow so I will catch up with you


    He kisses me on the cheek, runs back in, and shuts the door.


    It was weird he didn¡¯t want me toe.

 Gloom 69

    <b>Chapter </b><b>69 </b>


    Conrad POV


    It might only be a few days since the rogue attack but the pack house is feeling much more back in my control. Lewana is amazing and we work so well together. Many of her ideas have given me back time to manage my business holdings more effectively. It has also made the staff happier as they are being listened to and are being deployed to their strengths. Apparently, when I am stressed I start to micromanage but no one wants to upset me by mentioning it. They are more than happy to talk to Lewana which just cements my resolve that she is the right Luna Queen.


    Sherman told me the night before that the council has a meeting with me this morning and instead of dreading it I just acknowledged it. They had apparently been nning the next phase of the ceremony the past few days while I had been running the pack. I don¡¯t care what they say as I will be able to move past it knowing it won¡¯t affect day¨Cto¨Cday


    business.


    I walk into the standard council meeting room where everyone is waiting for me. Alpha Leroy sits in ce of his father to represent the North. I just sit down and wait for them to start refusing to acknowledge any sucking up.


    Alpha Anthony starts the meeting.


    ¡°We have called this meeting to discuss the next phase of the ceremony. This week you have been scheduled to have a date with each candidate again but there will be an additional process. The council will interview each candidate and give a report on why that candidate will be best suited for you and the title of Luna Queen. This will help each sector gather information to cast their vote at the end of the week¡°.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. Anything else¡°. They were clearly expecting an argument from me or at least demanding more information. I think it through them off. They just start at me confused.


    <b>3 </b>


    Alpha Anthony speaks up again. ¡°Eerrmm¡­. Not at this time. We just urge you to


    consider all the candidates and their qualities and attributes for the title and not just focus on one¡°. He was speaking in a much more stern voice by the end.


    I just roll my eyes and walk out.


    The first thing I do is go find Liam and exin to him what they said.


    ¡°An interview or an interrogation¡°.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m worried about. The other three candidates will be fine but my girl, alone in a room with four Alpha¡¯s asking Goddess know whats¡°. I cold shiver runs through me at the thought. ¡°We need to have a protection strategy in ce¡°.


    Liam thinks about it for a minute. ¡°I think we are going to have to call Nightstalker again. There¡¯s no way they are going to let someone else sit in at your request. No way they are letting you or me in the room. We going to need surveince equipment¡°.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good n. Think we can get Sherman to book all the interviews in the same room. Will make it easier to listen to all of the interviews¡°.


    ¡°I will work with him to get it done. We might also need to n something for you¡°.


    I look at him confused. ¡°What do you mean¡°.


    ¡°Do you want to listen live or to the recording afterward¡°.


    I hadn¡¯t actually thought about it but the choice seemed obvious now. ¡°Live¡°.


    ¡°Well, the council is more likely to schedule Lewana¡¯s interview when you are out of the


    house or busy as they will be worried about you wanting to protect her. They will most likely be expecting you to listen or barge in so if they think you are out, there is more of a


    chance they won¡¯t change it to try and maintain control¡°.


    I called Nightstalker and exined what I needed urgently. He loves the money he is making as everything at the moment is urgent but honestly don¡¯t care. He gets exactly


    what I need done and fast.


    We called Sherman and exined about the interviews and how I wanted to protect Lewana. He instantly agrees. He seems quite protective of our Luna Queen as all Gamma¡¯s should be. They always work more closely with the Luna¡¯s than Alpha¡¯s.


    I head to my meeting with the contractors for the medical center. The main work is done. They are installing equipment over the next few days but should be ready to open in theing days. I spared no expense and we have top¨Cof¨Cthe¨Cline equipmenting in. Lewana¡¯s researchb is almost finished as well.


    Out of nowhere, a wave of dread washes over me and I feel like I¡¯m going to be sick. My body breaks out in a cold sweat and I feel the fear rising in my chest. I knew exactly what this was and so did Jace.


    ¡°Mate¡°.


    I check my watch for the time. 10:30. She will be in the kitchen getting her workout snack as she is about to head to the gym to train the soldiers with Liam.


    I sprint to the kitchen and I am there within a minute. I m the door open making both upants inside jump. There is a strange Alpha next to my mate trying to smile.


    ¡°Good morning Alpha King. Hope your day is going well¡°.


    I stalk over to my mate as I know something isn¡¯t right. She is shaking and I can smell her fear. I start smelling her all over and find a strange scent on her arm.


    He touched her. No one touches her. And now he will pay for it.


    <b>Chapter </b><b>70 </b>

 Gloom 70

    <b>Chapter </b><b>70 </b>


    Lewana POV


    I am in the kitchen by myself getting my protein smoothie before the training sessions with the soldiers. I have made apromise with Mary as she hates me getting any food for myself. She keeps telling me she wants to look after me but I¡¯m still struggling with being waited on. We agreed as I am normally up early and change my breakfast depending on my workout for the day that I would do that myself. Lunch is organized with Sherman to be either a takeaway parcel if we are busy or sit down. Dinner, we would always have


    with her.


    I¡¯m chopping up a banana to put in the blender when an Alpha I don¡¯t know walks in. He nods at me. ¡°Morning¡°.


    I try to be as polite as possible but he knows he shouldn¡¯t be in here. ¡°Sorry but this kitchen is reserved for the Royal pack members. All guests are to go to the main banquet


    hall for any meals¡°<b>. </b>


    He had a look on his face that made me ufortable. Somewhere between acting ignorant and hunting. ¡°I was looking for you actually. We all know Cordelia is going to be Luna Queen so if you need a new alpha, I will look after you very well¡°.


    I freeze. Terrifying memories of other Alphas saying they will look after mee rushing forward. He strokes the back of his finger slowly down my arm trying to be seductive. I feel like I¡¯m going to be sick as I can feel the fear rising in my chest. I¡¯m too panicked to move and justpletely freeze.


    BANG


    I¡¯m startled when Conrades in mming the door open.


    The Alpha turns to him and starts trying to cover his tracks. ¡°Good morning my Alpha King. Hope your day is going well¡°.


    Conrad stalks over and pushes past him to me. I know he can sense my fear from the look in his eyes. He gets very close and starts smelling me from my neck. He makes his way down to my arm and finds the scent of the Alpha where he touched me.


    Conrad lets out a menacing growl. ¡°You touched her¡°.


    The Alpha tries to defend himself ¡°I just brushed up against her by ident. It was


    nothing¡°.


    ¡°I can tell you¡¯re lying¡°. Conrad partially shifts and throws him up against the kitchen table pinning him down. Legs on either side pinning his arms and wraps his hands around his throat. The Alpha lets out a fearful scream for help and I just watch it unfold.


    Liames bolting in followed by the guards. The council members follow behind as well to see what the threat is.


    Conrad is now partially shifted with ws out, fur over a lot of his body and sharp teeth on disy snarling at the quivering, whimpering wolf beneath him.


    Liam is horrified and not sure how to react. ¡°Conrad what the hell are you doing.


    ¡°He touched what is ours¡±.


    He looks over to me and I can see he has worked out what happened.


    He starts trying to calm Conrad down. ¡°Buddy. He shouldn¡¯t have done that. But you need


    to let him go¡°.


    Something isn¡¯t right. Conrad wouldn¡¯t do this. The mannerisms are wrong and he is


    never so blunt.


    ¡°Liam, look at the eyes. That¡¯s not Conrad¡±.


    Liam looks closer at the face when Conrad¡¯s head snaps up and he is met with very familiar yellow eyes. ¡°Jace¡°.


    Jace isn¡¯t going to listen to Liam. After all, he is my protective shadow.


    ¡°Shadow. I know you want to protect me, but this is not the way¡°.


    ¡°He shouldn¡¯t have touched you. No one touches you. You¡¯re ours¡°.


    ¡°I know that. And I always will be. But you can¡¯t kill him¡°. I start to pat him and he leans into my touch.


    He looks at me with a cheeky grin and nothing but love in his eyes. ¡°Then I will just punish him for you¡°. He turns back to look at the Alpha. ¡°You touch what is ours. We w you¡°.


    With his longest middle w, he slowly cuts into the Alpha¡¯s arm with the precision of a


    scalpel. The Alpha started kicking but was unable to move and just screamed in pain. This did nothing to stop Jace. He slowly dragged his w down his arm in the same location where he touched me. Blood trickled out from the site but I could tell from the resistance that he was slicing his bone to.


    When he was done he jumped off the table on all fours and then grabbed me. He pushed me against the wall until his body was flush against mine and started scenting me. When he came to my arm, he started licking it clean. No way was my shadow having someone


    else scent on me.


    The guards help the injured Alpha to the medical clinic as the council just stared. I just stroke him lovingly as he cleans me.


    ¡°He said ours¡°. The Alpha from the west said. ¡°He didn¡¯t say mine. He said ours¡°.


    I just look at them and smile. ¡°That is correct. I have bonded in this form with not only Conrad but Jace as well. I belong to both of them¡°<b>. </b>


    Jace is very proud of this and picks me up so I wrap my legs around his waist as he holds me possessively.


    ¡°Ours¡°. He growls and nuzzles my neck and I just giggle back. He looked after me so now I


    will look after him.


    ¡°Liam, can you call Mary and ask her to cook some lunch for my boys. Think it might be more of a meat¨Ccentred meal. Then have someone bring it to the living room door where I will collect it. Also apologies for the mess we made¡°.


    Liam just smiles. ¡°Will do my Lady¡°.


    Before we leave I hear Liam startughing and turn to the council. ¡°And you idiots think


    you going to break them up by providing options¡°<b>. </b>


    Jace growls as he walks past them carrying his prize proudly out of the kitchen. I just stare at the council as I see the realization cross their faces that they have already lost


    control.

 Gloom 71

    Conrad POV


    It was a surreal experience being front and center with Jace at the same time<b>. </b>For a moment, we fully merge into one. Instead of one of us being pushed to the back of our mind while we argue for control, <b>we </b>shared it. We both love our Moonlight and the thought of her being touched by <b>someone </b><b>else </b>drove us both to the edge to protect her at all costs.


    The feeling was incredible<b>. </b>Pure power coursing through our veins, humming in our body like this was meant to be us. Like it was the most natural thing that had been missing in our lives.


    We were in the living with our head resting on our Moonlight legs <b>as </b>she was stroking our hair. We could feel the power in the background but were starting toe down leaving a humming underneath our skin. The calmness was broken by a very timid knock at the door.


    Lewana smiled at us. ¡°It¡¯s Liam. He wants to know if it¡¯s safe toe in¡°.


    I justugh and nod back. She calls out and the door slowly opens.


    ¡°Got some food for you buddy. If you¡¯re hungry¡°.


    I justugh cause he has never been this nervous around me before. ¡°I¡¯m not going to kill you if that is what you asking¡°.


    ¡°So Jace is at the back of your mind again¡°.


    I think about it for a moment as that¡¯s not where I feel him. ¡°No. He¡¯s right under my skin like a shift ising but it feels


    like he is meant to be there¡°.


    Liam seemed horrified. ¡°So what just happened in the kitchen could happen again at any time¡°.


    ¡°Only if someone tries to touch what is ours again¡°. I look over at Moonlight and give her a cheeky smile and she smiles back. We both look at Liam who looks like he is about to blow a gasket.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry but we can not all be OK with<b>¡­. </b>whatever just happened¡°.


    Lewana just smiles. ¡°It¡¯s OK Liam. It was just a power surge¡°.


    ¡°A what¡°.


    ¡°A power surge. It happens when the two halves of our souls, the wolf and human side, merge together and amplify each other¡°.


    I stare at my mate in amazement. ¡°How do you know all this stuff¡°.


    She looks down shyly. ¡°I have a good teacher¡°.


    Liam still looks shell¨Cshocked and does not acknowledge anything that is happening at the moment. He is trying to make a n. ¡°Once you have eaten and I¡¯m sure you¡¯re not going to kill anyone, we are going to see Willow and find out anything about power surges.


    Lewana just rolls her eyes and I keep eating.


    Once everything has gone down, we all go down to the library and Liam very dramatically exins everything to Willow. I just pull our mate onto ourp and nuzzle her while growling happily.


    Willow just looks at me amazed. ¡°Wow. So a power surge is actually real¡°.


    I look up shocked. ¡°Wait, you¡¯ve read about it¡°.


    ¡°Yes, in one <b>of </b>the journals of a previous Alpha King. Honestly it was a bit confusing as it is not mentioned by others <b>so </b>thought he might have just been gloating as he just won a battle¡°.


    I walked over to look at the entry she pulled from the bookcase and he described the same thing I felt. His mate was in danger and he felt a surge. It doesn¡¯t really exin what it means though. ¡°Is there anything else<b>¡°</b>.


    ¡°Not in this entry. I haven¡¯t found any other mention <b>so </b>far¡°.


    ¡°Cause you¡¯re not looking up the right topic. Try this book¡°. We all turn and see Lewana cing arge old book on the table. It has to be hundreds of years old. She opens it to a page in the middle and points to a section for Willow. Willow quickly walks over to read it.


    Willow quickly closes it to look at the cover while keeping the ce in the book Lewana had opened. ¡°The power <b>of </b>Lycan¡¯s¡°.


    Willow starts to read aloud.


    ¡°There are many wolves that im to be Lycan¡¯s but most of them are not true. Some learn to partially shift and can stay in a form simr to a Lycan but do not possess the same power. When the two halves of the same whole battle a threat, they merge and create a power surge. If trained correctly, they can be a true Lycan.


    You can tell a true Lycan from a partial shifter as they can move silently through trees, have immense power and strength in both human and shifted form<b>, </b>can mask their scent to avoid detection, and are muchrger and deadly when they release their full power towards their enemies¡°.


    We all turn and look at Lewana looking out of the window. The three of us are thinking the same thing.


    I walk up behind her wrap my arms around her waist and start nuzzling her neck.


    ¡°You still keeping secrets from us Moonlight¡°.


    ¡°Only when I have to¡°.


    ¡°Wait a minute. You can get more deadly and powerful¡°. We both turn and see Liam with his jaw practically on the floor.


    ¡°Basically. But don¡¯t tell anyone please. I just wanted you guys to know as Conrad and Jace might be more usual as they won¡¯t be able to control it yet¡°.


    ¡­.


    snappy than


    ¡®I¡¯ll just have to stay closer to you¡°.


    A realization dawns on Liam. ¡°Can you train wolves to do this. Be a Lycan¡°.


    ¡°Possibly. I¡¯ve never done it before but we could try. I would rmend waiting til this whole thing is over first as all Alphas will try and do it and that wouldn¡¯t be good for anyone¡°.


    I just pull my Moonlight close hug. ¡°For now, just help us. That way we can keep you closer than ever.

 Gloom 72

    <b>hapter </b><b>72 </b>


    Conrad POV


    By the next morning, we have a n for the week. All the dates have been <b>set </b>up in one day to get them over with. The medical center <b>is </b>opening with my mate¡¯s newb and the interviews have been scheduled. I added a fake business meeting in the city so the Alpha council would think I was not in the house and of course<b>, </b>that is when <b>they </b>scheduled Lewana¡¯s interview<b>. </b>


    I am going over the standard business and other ns for the week when we receive an urgent mind link from one of the


    soldiers<b>. </b>


    ¡°Alpha King. I think we have a border breach as there¡¯s an unfamiliar scent in our territory. What action would you like to


    take¡°.


    ¡°Myself and Lady Lewana areing. Alert the hunters and they can meet us there. Confirm your location¡°.


    They give the location and we race over. We decided it is better to stay together when working out a threat so we can work together more effectively to deal with it. I also get to keep an eye on my girl while she can monitor me for another power


    surge.


    I¡¯m talking to the soldier who reported it and the hunters start fanning out. Lewana picks up a scent starts smelling the trees and starts tracking. About ten secondster she startsughing.


    She calls out into the forest. ¡°Rose. I would recognize that perfume anywhere¡°.


    From behind a tree emerges a 5ft green creature. She has long brown hair, and green skin and wearing a dress that looks like moss. As shees out she disys herrge pink wings and crown made of roses. She¡¯s beautiful but I¡¯m confused


    about how Lewana knows such a creature. Seems <b>I </b>still have a lot to learn about my mate.


    She speaks in an almost musical voice with a smirk on her face. ¡°I just wanted to y with the puppies for a while¡°<b>. </b>


    Jace yells in my head, ¡°Who the hell is she calling a puppy¡°.


    She turns to Lewana with a concerned look. ¡°We missed you my friend. How are you here¡°.


    ¡°I know. A lot has happened in six weeks. How did you find me¡°.


    The creature turns in the direction of theke and points. ¡°Water sprites. You are always in water on the full moon and they told <b>us</b>. We have been watching from the forest since then¡°.


    Lewana just gives a knowing smile. ¡°Watching me or the wolves¡°.


    The creature says nothing but smiles back. I mind¨Clink Lewana as none of us know what is going on. I¡¯m not even sure if this thing is friend or foe. ¡°Care to introduce me to your friend Moonlight and tell me what is going on¡°.


    She looks over to me and takes my hand. ¡°Sorry. Alpha King Conrad. I would like to introduce you to Princess Rose of the Fae kingdom¡°.


    As soon as the soldiers hear Princess they all drop to one knee. I also bow. ¡°Pleasure to meet you, Your Highness¡±.


    Rose casts judging over eyes me and then turns back to Lewana with a smile. ¡°So this is the one you are fond of¡±.


    ???????


    16


    Lewana just smiles back, ¡°Yes it is. Why are you really in the open Rose<b>¡°</b><b>. </b>


    ¡°We have been watching thesends since the full moon. We understand that this <b>wolf </b>speaks for all as King. We also understand that he is choosing a Queen¡°.


    ¡°Have chosen a Queen¡°. I just look at Lewana and she takes my hand.


    Rose res at me and her pink eyes turn as red as blood. Her voice hardens as she threatens me. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. We know others are being considered and no crown is yet resting on a head¡°.


    Lewana tries to intervene. ¡°He wants to choose me Rose but others are refusing to acknowledge me. They don¡¯t see me worthy of a crown¡°<b>. </b>


    ¡°Ignorant fools. Just like a wolf to be focused on power andpletely miss it in the process<b>. </b>If only they knew my friend¡°. By the end, she is chuckling as <b>she </b>looks at my confused face. ¡°This one does not know yet. Does he. And yet he still chooses you. Interesting¡°.


    Jace and I don¡¯t like her assumptions. ¡°I know all I need to know about my mate. Everything else wille with time¡°<b>. </b>


    She raises an eyebrow. ¡°You call her mate. Give me your hand¡°.


    Lewana mind¨Clinks me, ¡°You can trust her Shadow. It¡¯s best not to argue¡°.


    I ce my hand out and she reaches over to hold it. Thorns sprout from her fingers as she quickly makes a small cut on my hand. By the time I pull away<b>, </b>she is cing the drop of my blood on her tongue. She closes her eyes as she tastes it and gasps<b>. </b>


    ¡°He has the blood of light in his veins¡°.


    Lewana nods. ¡°He does¡°.


    ¡°So this might be the chance for the night guardians to restore bnce. Curious<b>¡°</b>.


    She looks around suspiciously at the soldiers before seeming to contemte something. ¡°Mother and father have sent me as they wish to meet this Alpha King. They would like a dinner in three days in the clearing near the main house to discuss¡­¡­ matters. We expect the wolves denying your im and the other potentials to be there so we can assess this¡­.. situation¡°<b>. </b>


    My girl just smiles. ¡°We ept the request. I will prepare everything personally. Will you be in the forest until then¡°.


    ¡°I will be¡­..monitoring. Come find me, my friend¡°. She then seems to disappear into the tree.


    I¡¯m just in shock and she looks thrilled. She hugs me while excitedly squealing.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe the <b>Fae </b>royal family ising to meet us¡°.


    I push her away slightly and hold her by her arms. ¡°Firstly, what¡¯s a Fae. Secondly, what was everything else¡°.


    She justughs. ¡°You didn¡¯t think we were the only magical creatures. Did you¡°.

 Gloom 73

    <b>Chapter </b><b>73 </b>


    Cordelia POV


    The first week was a disaster<b>. </b>Conrad and I had the most amazing date where I told him all about how I would be the <b>best </b>Luna Queen and the amazing life we would have of high¨Cstatus wolves. Daddy made sure <b>I </b>got all the votes to prove I¡¯m the best, but he is still hanging around with that worthless tramp. Eve after she ruthlessly attacked me in the kitchen when she shoved me hard to the ground, he stood by her.


    He¡¯s now spending even more time with her and if I want to see him I have to book an appointment like <b>a </bmoner<b>. </b><b>I </b>have done this twice with the ipetent gamma and he said it got declined. I demanded to speak <b>to </b>someone <b>else </b>in charge but he said there was no one above him now but Conrad.


    I need to get rid of her as she is ruining everything. I¡¯ve threatened her and she didn¡¯t back off. I¡¯ve had extra time with him at dinners and he keeps leaving me. I even sent that stupid Alpha from ournds to seduce her yesterday so Conrad


    knows she is a worthless whore and it made them closer.


    <b>Well</b><b>, </b>today is my date with Conrad at morning tea. This means I have to be the best so when hepares me to the other she<b>¨C</b>wolves, he will know what perfection really is. I have all the best food ready and I look fabulous as I wait for my


    future mate to arrive.


    He walks up to the table, stunningly handsome as usual, and see him ying with his watch again setting a stupid timer. Will have to talk to my dad about thister and make him stop.


    put on my best smile and reach for him. ¡°Good morning Alpha King. You look especially handsome today¡°.


    He actually rolls his eyes at me, moves his chair away, and turns his nose up at the food. This is all imported expensive produce. He¡¯s only not used to it because of that fat old cook he keeps around.


    He holds out his ss for the champagne, throws it back, and asks for another. I knew he would like the effort I put in. I will have to get more champagne for him to enjoy in the future.


    I decided I should start talking about what I will do as Luna Queen as he is fawning over all the work that mutt bitch is doing. He should know I can do it better.


    ¡°Alpha King, I have been reviewing your staff and evaluating their performance while I have been here<b>. </b><b>As </b>future Luna Queen, I think we should implement these changes immediately so we can run a more effective household¡°.


    <b>He </b>looks at me with confusion. He takes the list, rolls his eyes as soon as he sees it, and states ¡°This is one of the many reasons you will never be my Luna Queen¡°.


    I¡¯m outraged. I put a lot of work and consideration into this list. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my rmendations¡°.


    ¡°For starters<b>, </b>Mary¡¯s name is top of the list. She¡¯s family to me and never going anywhere¡°.


    ¡°All of her food is fattening and bad for you. You should get a professional chef with a nutrition background and they can <b>tell </b>you about what macros you should eat so you can be at optimum health and strength¡°. Surely he will see my logic and know <b>I </b>want to care for him.


    He just stares at me with a weird look on his face. ¡°I like her food and she¡¯s family. What part of that don¡¯t you get¡±.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s just cause you don¡¯t know any better. As Luna Queen I will show you what is best and look after you


    properly¡°.


    He gives me a cheeky smile and I know I am getting through to him. ¡°Lewana knows that Mary is best for me<b>¡°</b><b>. </b>


    He actually brought the bitch up on our date. I need to know why he thinks <b>she </b>is better.


    ¡°Why her. She¡¯s an unmannered rouge. I get she a good fighter but put her in the guards or something. She doesn¡¯t have what it takes to be Luna Queen¡°.


    ¡°And you do. You¡¯re selfish<b>, </b>self¨Ccentered, and have no leadership skills. You are only interested in status and not about the well¨Cbeing of the pack. You have no interest in integration or in any of the policies and changes <b>I </b>am doing. You literally bring nothing to the table to make you worthy of the title¡°.


    ¡°A Luna Queen¡¯s job is to look after her Alpha King. Not all that other stuff. And status is everything in the wolf world. If anything, you should be more worried about it as no one will tolerate a rouge pack bunny on the throne¡°.


    His eyes go yellow and start shining golden. Before <b>I </b>can react, his hands are around my throat and he starts to squeeze.


    Tears well in my eyes as <b>I </b>stare into his<b>. </b>


    ¡°You dare insult what is ours¡°.


    I start trying to plead with him. ¡°Conrad, please. Get your wolf to let go¡°.


    ¡°We¡¯re both here. We both want to hurt you for insulting what is ours. We wed a wolf yesterday for touching her. How we will hurt you¡°.


    He can¡¯t hurt me. I¡¯m the future Luna Queen. It must be her making his wolf more violent.


    He wrist watch rms and he justughs at me. ¡°You should start epting you will never be my Queen. And if you insult, threaten<b>, </b>or p my mate again, I will put you in the dungeons for a while. Or maybe I will just scar your face¡°..


    He pushes me back in the chair and turns to walk away without a care in the world. Doesn¡¯t even look back.


    I sit there horrified as I watch him leave. How could he do this to me?


    I will have to tell Daddy about this. Daddy will make sure I get what I want. He has made business deals to make sure I always have all the votes. I will be Queen Luna no matter the cost.


    Bnce of Light and Shadow

 Gloom 74

    Lewana POV


    Today is the day Conrad has all of his scheduled dates with the candidates. I wait around as I know Cordelia is first and he is going to need to see me afterwards. That¡¯s when I tell him my n. Unfortunately, <b>he </b><b>is </b>not going to like it.


    ¡°What do you mean you are going into the forest unescorted¡°.


    ¡°You heard Princess Rose<b>. </b>She wants to talk to me. She not going to talk freely if I have someone with me<b>¡°</b>.


    ¡°Then you¡¯re not going. You remember the rogue army right. The ones that attacked us and tried to take <b>you </b>a few days


    ago¡°.


    ???? 1:|: ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    I look at him with loving eyes and I can understand his panic and see the fear beneath his. ¡°Shadow. I am going to stay within the territory. I will avoid being close to any boundaries and I will stay in contact. Also Rose has her own ways <b>of </b>protecting me as well¡°.


    I give him a kiss on the lips and make the promise. ¡°I will alwayse back to you Shadow¡°.


    I turn and walk off to the forest knowing he is watching me walk away.


    I never really know where Rose will be. You can¡¯t exactly track a Fae but I know she will be waiting for me and watching.


    I¡¯m walking for about an hour when I smell her perfume. I turn around and see her with her wings on full disy.


    ¡°My friend¡±


    ¡°Hi, Rose¡°. We share a hug and she grips me tight. It must have scared her when I didn¡¯t go home for the full moon.


    ¡°We were very worried that the wolves had tried to steal you again. How did you end up here by choice<b>¡°</b>.


    We make ourselvesfortable on the forest floor and I tell her everything that happened in the past six weeks while she


    braids my hair with flowers.


    ¡°So, this Alpha King wants to fix the bnce<b>¡°</b>.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t know about the bnce or that it needs fixing. I wanted to check with you first before <b>I </b>tell him anything¡°.


    She justughs. ¡°You always were a smart little moon¡°.


    ¡°What does your mother say. I figured asking for dinner was more of her idea than your father¡¯s¡°.


    ¡°Right again. She can feel the night shifting. The earth is trembling preparing for it but it is uncertain whether it brings change or destruction. What is clear is that energy is gathering in the forest. In his territory. It is in the clearing we mentioned that she wants to get a reading¡°.


    ¡°Understood. Just signal me for anything you need as Conrad has asked me to organize everything. I do have to warn you about the other candidates though as one in particr will upset your father¡°.


    I say my goodbyes to Rose and head back to the kitchen for lunch. I¡¯m greeted by Mary and two takeaway parcels.


    ¡°I thought Conrad was having lunch with Valerie today. Who <b>is </b>the other parcel for as I know Liam would have eaten by


    now¡°.


    She smiles at the thought of her Liam. ¡°<b>Yes</b>, that wolf will never <b>be </bte for a meal. I have made one for you and the other


    chat about him¡°. for Arthur. We need to have a bit of


    ¡°I know. I¡¯m sorry. He struggles a bit like <b>I </b>do but I¡¯m sure he will get there with time¡°.


    She turns and raises her eyebrow. ¡°He is not the problem sweetie. You kind of are<b>¡°</b><b>. </b>


    I¡¯m just shocked. ¡°What do you mean¡°.


    She ushers me over to have a seat with her at the table. ¡°When was thest time you spent some time with just Arthur¡°.


    I thought about it and it is something I have been avoiding. ¡°He has been through enough because of me. I just want him to have the freedom to do whatever he wants and know I can look after myself¡°.


    She startsughing. ¡°You can <b>be </b>such a silly girl sometimes. Honey, you are everything to him. <b>He¡¯s </b>not just the man who helped raise you<b>, </b>or the man who did his best to protect you for years<b>, </b>or the man who considers himself your father<b>. </b><b>He </b>is your Beta. He took a blood oath to you as a newborn to serve you until his dying breath. If you don¡¯t give him something to do or include him in your life he will always be waiting for you on the outskirts of it¡°.


    I think about it and start to feel very conflicted and confused. ¡°How do I get him to have his own life. To have some freedom in it instead of waiting for me¡°.


    ¡°Old farts like us want to be useful. I know my boys can hire a Michelin¨Cstar chef if they want. They could also order takeout for the rest of their lives or live off sandwiches. I could also work in the barn cooking for the pack but I don¡¯t as I love and want to care for my boys the Arthur wants to care for you¡°.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t know how to do that¡°.


    ¡°Well, you can start to think about it from a management perspective. The clinic is opening soon right. Have you organized how the health checks will work? Look at what the medics can handle or what training they might need. Have a roster for research time or clinic hours. How will the medics escte needs to you?¡°.


    I stare at herpletely nk¨Cfaced. I haven¡¯t done anything yet and it opens in a few days.


    She slowly pats my arms, ¡°You see. Take these lunches and have some time with Arthur. Work all that stuff out¡°.


    I thank her and start to head out when she calls me again. ¡°Also word of advice. You might want to turn down the affection a bit as I have a feeling he is ufortable watching Conrad have mouthfuls of jellybeans with his dinner every


    night¡°.


    I freeze and can feel the heat rising in my ears and I turn pink. I don¡¯t turn around and I just race out of the kitchen.


    <b>Chapter </b><b>75 </b>

 Gloom 75

    <b>Chapter </b><b>75 </b>


    Lewana POV


    The house feels empty today. At least I think it¡¯s <b>the </b>house. It might just be me that feels empty. Conrad is out for the day so the council has scheduled my interview today. I know they purposely booked it for when he was out of the house so he wasn¡¯t here to support me. To make me more vulnerable.


    I was waiting outside feeling the anxiety rise in me as I knew this was going to be brutal. I know they called it an interview but I knew mine would be an interrogation. And I had to be polite about it.


    Donovan walks up to me, all smiles, but I know he¡¯s ying a part. ¡°Lady Lewana. The council will see you now¡°.


    I walk in and instantly see all four pairs of judging eyes staring at me. Staring at me like I was a waste of space in their perfect world so they had to destroy me. I had to hold my head up high as I had to do this. I had to prove <b>I </b>could stand up to them. Alpha Anthony is the first to speak.


    4


    ¡°Lady Lewana. As you know the council is conducting interviews with all candidates to discuss their suitability for the title of Luna Queen. Your response to these questions will affect your overall score from the council¡°.


    I just politely nod my head. ¡°I understand¡°.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start with why you think you should be granted the honor of being our Luna Queen¡°.


    ¡°I am passionate about supporting all the members of the Werewolves Kingdom and ensuring they have ess to healthcare and education while working alongside Alpha King Conrad as his mate¡°.


    Alpha Anthony instantly snaps at me. ¡°Don¡¯t you DARE call yourself his mate. That can only be decided at the end of this ceremony¡°.


    <b>I </b>just sit quietly. I know better than to argue as it won¡¯t matter what answer I give. I will still be wrong.


    Alpha Ethan asks the next question. ¡°What is your n after this ceremony has concluded¡°.


    This confused me. ¡°I don¡¯t know as that will depend on the results<b>¡°</b><b>. </b>


    Alpha Anthony scoffs. ¡°Lack of nning, arrogance with assumptions, and has no n to serve the Alpha King as a Luna Queen should¡°.


    I don¡¯t even know how to react to that statement.


    Alpha William goes next. ¡°Do you think a Luna Queen should be putting her life at risk in battle instead of staying home to care for her pack and future pups? We all know you have a violent streak in you. You have even attacked another candidate. Think you will be able to keep your temper in check around royal pup as a mother¡°.


    Alpha Anthony just exims exasperated, ¡°Honestly, why are we even wasting our time with this one¡°.


    They move on before I even answer one of their insane assumptions. They can¡¯t honestly think I would be a danger to my own offspring.


    A wicked grin crosses Alpha Anthony¡¯s face. ¡°Let¡¯s just go to the final question shall we. What are the names of some of the Alphas who you im abused you¡±.


    My stomach drops and I can feel the anger rising in my chest. <b>He </b>was trying to use my abuse against me.


    ¡°I was never told their names or which packs they came from. I only called them Alpha as instructed¡°.


    Alpha Anthony just smirks. ¡°Not willing to share this information so you can keep your backup ns in ce¡±.


    I was livid. I could feel my eyes fighting back the waves of tears threatening to spill over as I tried to argue with them with my <b>voice </b>starting to shake.


    ¡°I was raped. As a pup. I had no choice and I don¡¯t know who they are. Most refused to even show me their faces <b>so </b>I couldn¡¯t even identify them by sight¡°.


    ¡°If it was as many wolves as you im you were either just too stupid to remember names or not observant enough to pay attention. Neither one a redeeming quality¡°<b>. </b>


    ¡°I don¡¯t know any names<b>¡°</b>.


    ¡°You im it all happened 10-15 years ago right. Those Alpha¡¯s are still most likely in power. How do you think it will look to the kingdom when they tell all the subjects they had a turn with you¡°.


    I knew they could still be out there. I know if I be Luna Queen they will alle here. I knew I would have to face my abusers but to think they could be bragging about made my blood run cold.


    Alpha William joined withmentary as well. ¡°I know she is lying about the abuse. An Alpha I know was one of her suitors and he recounted her joyful moans when he visited¡°.


    They all startedughing as I sat frozen in shock in the chair.


    We were startled when the doors swung open with such force they came off the hinges sending splinters through the air.


    Conrad stood there partially shifted with glowing golden yellow eyes as his gazes fixed on Alpha William like prey he had just caught in his trap. Heunched across the room while growling and pinned the Alpha to the floor.


    The Alpha started whimpering immediately and started pleading for his life.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry my Alpha King. Please¡­.please don¡¯t kill me¡°.


    Conrad snarled only one word. ¡°Name¡°<b>. </b>


    <b>Chapter </b><b>76 </b>


    Conrad POV

 Gloom 76

    <b>Chapter </b><b>76 </b>


    Conrad POV


    Lewana¡¯s interview was about to start. I had left for the meeting but came back through the forest toe into my study window with the help of Sherman. I decided not to tell her that I was in <b>the </b>house and listening because if anything gave it away I would never know what the council was trying to do<b>. </b>I would never find out how they would truly treat her.


    Nightstalker had put in cameras and audio in the room that feedback to myptop. This way, I had a clear recording if they tried to deny anythingter or tried to y it off as a misunderstanding.


    As I listened, I became more horrified. They were ming her for the abuse. They were treating all of her best attributes as burdens. They even said she would be an awful mother.


    That¡¯s when he said it. Alpha Williams¡¯s voice, was clear as day.


    ¡°I bet she is lying about the abuse. An Aplha I know was one <b>of </b>her suitors and he recounted her joyful moans when he


    visited¡°<b>. </b>


    LEE


    The sounds of theirughter were pushed into the background by the ringing in my ears. I could feel Jace rising to shift. Another power surge. This one was much more powerful than before.


    I stormed out of my office and down the hall. All the lights flickered from the aura energy radiating off me as I walked past. When I reached the door there was slight resistance due to the lock being engaged but that wasn¡¯t stopping me from


    getting to what was ours.


    I pushed the door open from the handles with such force, the door hinges came out of the frame. Splinters showered the


    room as I locked eyes on my target. As soon as he was in my sights Iunched straight for him.


    Once pinned to the floor I could feel him shaking underneath me and the smell of fear radiating off him in waves. I have no idea what he was saying. I was on a mission.


    ¡°Name¡°.


    He splutted it out as quickly as he could. ¡°Alpha Marcus. Southern Moon pack¡°.


    I knew the name. He had been at the party as a guest. He had shaken my hand. And now, that bastard was in my house.


    I lifted Alpha William¡¯s head and smashed it against the floor knocking him out cold. I will deal with himter. I had an enemy to hunt.


    I went into the hallway and started smelling. Started sensing. It was hard to depict the exact scent I was looking for <b>so </b>fully shifted. Jace would find him. My clothes started tearing to shred as the fabric came apart at the seams and as soon as <b>Jace¡¯s </brge paws were on the floor, he picked up the trail.


    I found him in the dining room having lunch. Laughing without a care in the world. I started growling and the room went silent and all turned to me. As soon as his eyes locked on me I went for him.


    I jumped over tables to the sounds of crashing tes and screams from wolves but nothing was stopping me. He tried to get away but he ended up in the corner terrified and unsure of what to do.


    I used my voice through Jace¡¯s body. ¡°You hurt what is ours¡±.


    His eyes went wide unsure of how to react. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. I would never¡°.


    I can hear the slow ck of heels on the floor as the only other sound in the room. I keep my eyes fixed on my prey as a warm reassuring hand runs through my fur. Our mate.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t mean now. Someone ims you went to <b>the </b>blood moon pack to get a powerful mate. Did you¡°.


    His voice is low and shaking. ¡°No¡°.


    1 bark at him and snarl louder.


    Our amazing mate calm as ever just keeps herself grounded patting me gently. ¡°He knows you lying. <b>He </b>can sense it¡°.


    He looks around nervously as he is unsure of where this is going. ¡°Yes. She was a little pup but I needed a powerful mate


    to be Alpha for my pack¡°.


    ¡°And what did you do when there¡°.


    ¡°I was always kind. Brought her lollies. I wanted her to be my mate <b>so </b>I was gentle to her. I never hurt her¡±.


    Our mates let out a smallugh. ¡°You paid for the privilege. You also knew the lollies went to the boys in the pack. Doesn¡¯t surprise me that you didn¡¯t make the connection. I look a bit different all grown up don¡¯t I¡°.


    The realization crossed his face at what he had done. Who he had done it to.


    ¡°Please. Please forgive me my Lady. I meant no harm. I needed you and only did what was required¡°.


    She turns to the crowd of horrified faces until she sees the one she needs.


    ¡°Liam. Put him in the dungeon for now. We will work out a full nter when he has had time to think about what he really did. We will work out the chargester¡°.


    He eagerly runs to Liam and surrenders. Liam is the safer option nowpared to being left with me.


    <b>¡°</b>Come Shadow. You need to rest¡°.


    I follow her out of the room as she walks with her head held high past all the onlookers. She doesn¡¯t falter once<b>. </b>She walks to our private living room and holds the door open so I can walk inside.


    As soon as the doortch closes with a gentle click she copses to the floor against the door. She still holding on to the handle as if the world will swallow her whole if she lets go.


    I quickly shift back and gently approach her. I get her to release the door handle, wrap her arms around my neck, and cradle her as she sobs.


    I knew we had enemies but that was pure brutality. My little warrior kept herposure the entire time and didn¡¯t waiver


    once.


    For her bravery, I am never letting her be without me again.


    <b>Chapter </b><b>77 </b>

 Gloom 77

    ewana POV


    I wake up the next morning safe in Conrad¡¯s arms. I ran out of tears and passed out from exhaustion in the living room and <b>he </b>carried me to his bed to protect me for the night.


    I woke early and just went to sit by the window to watch the sunrise. I was only up about 10 minutes when <b>I </b>could <b>feel </b>Conrad¡¯s panic starting to rise at not feeling me in the bed next to him.


    ¡°It¡¯s OK Shadow. I¡¯m just over here¡°.


    He wakes up with a scowl across his face. He stomps over to me<b>, </b>picks me up as if I weigh nothing, and takes me back to bed like a child who has lost their cuddly toy.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t going anywhere. I was just thinking about everything we have to do today¡°.


    He instantly started to protest. ¡°You left the bed. That means you went somewhere¡°.


    I justy in silence and kept thinking about today. Conrad eventually looks down at me in the bed with a concerned look. ¡°Are you worried about today¡°.


    ¡°Just a lot can go wrong. Look how yesterday went¡°.


    Conrad just pulls me in for a cuddle. ¡°I will be by your side for the rest of time so whatever happens, I will <b>be </b>there with


    you to face it¡°.


    We share a long deep kiss before we get up to get ready. The first stop is the library.


    Liam and the girls are there waiting as I got permission from the Faes to exin the history to them as well.


    ¡°As we know the Royal Fae family has requested dinner with Conrad and the candidates. This is huge for many reasons but they have forbidden me from exining why. They are a race that likes to test a person to find out their true intentions. You need to understand this and know I can not give you answers¡°. I am nervous exining this as I know it would <b>be </b>easier to tell them but Conrad just reassures me.


    ¡°Just exin what you can¡°.


    ¡°Do any of you know the story about the children of chaos and Gaea. The Greek legends¡°<b>. </b>


    Willow perks up and has herptop ready for note taking a research. ¡°I know a little bit but I have a feeling, not as much as you¡°.


    I continue to exin the history of our realm.


    ¡®Chaos and Gaea were the first Gods. No one knows how they were created but they were first and became what they were at the beginning of time.


    Chaos was the God of void and emptiness. He ruled over the ins of darkness and shadow. Gaea was the Goddess of light and creation. She is also often referred to as Mother Earth as she created all life and what is needed to sustain life in this realm.


    Chapter //


    It is still unsure what their rtionship was. Some say enemies, some say lovers but the reality was one couldn¡¯t exist without the other. The same goes for all offspring.


    Chaos had many children but his most powerful was his son. Erebus. The God of shadow and darkness. He had many children who all fed the destruction of the realm that Gaea was trying to form. Fear<b>, </b>strife, misery<b>, </b><b>jealousy</b><b>, </b>lust.


    Gaea also had many children who were to aid the creation and preservation of light. Her children were also known as the Titans. These gods also went on to have children. Many of these gods were knowledge keepers like Themis the Goddess of justice or Cruis, the God of constetions. Others were protectors and given domains to care for and protect.


    The Moon Goddess Selene was the protector of the night. Creating light in the dark to protect those down below. She fell


    in love with a wolf who would howl in affection at her beauty every night. She gifted him with the power to shift to a human so they could be together when she was in her human form. He became the guardian of the night and the first


    werewolf.


    Her brother, the God Helios was the God of the sun. When he was at his highest and shone brightly down on earth, a bird with red wings would fly high and sing to him. They fell in love and he granted her the power to shift into human form as well as the gift of fire. She was the first Phoenix and guardian of the day.


    The Goddess Demeter was the protector of the forest and the growth of life on earth. It said that many people started to worship and care for the forest so much they refused to leave. They granted the power of flight with wings and powers to oversee all of nature. They were made the guardians of nature and became the first Faes.


    The God Oceanus was the protector of the water. Just as the people refused to leave the forest, people started living in the water. He granted them the power to breathe and live underwater to be guardians of the Oceans and rivers<b>. </b>These are the Sirens.


    There were many battles for power over time and even though the child of light always won, war was always started from the shadows. Cronus killed his father out of jealousy. His son Zeus killed him out of fear for his siblings. Even today if we look at the rouges. They are being driven by lust for power. The shadows always try to increase their reach but the light always shines.


    It is known that the Werewolf race has lost its way due to its lust for power and status rather than bnce. That¡¯s what Rose meant when she said you want to restore the bnce, Conrad. You have power from your title, yet you don¡¯t seek power from it. You seek bnce.


    It is only if everything is bnced that can we all enjoy the light. Otherwise, we will be consumed in darkness by the shadows once more.


    <b>Chapter 78 </b>


    Conrad POV

 Gloom 78

    Conrad POV


    After the educational session with Lewana, Liam and I went straight to work. If this was a test, and by the sounds of it the bnce of the world was at stake, I had to ace it.


    Liam instantly turns to me with his game face on. ¡°OK. So what do we know¡°.


    ¡°There are nature creatures so assuming a good topic of discussion would be things like protecting the forest in our territory<b>, </b>green energy projects<b>, </b>our eco¨Cfarming¡°.


    ¡°I also know Lewana had ordered vegan food and family style setting with no servants. If they truly did refuse to leave <b>the </b>forest they are probably very self¨Creliant so it will probably be more like a dinner with Mary¡°.


    ¡°Right. What do you think I should wear. Don¡¯t think a 3¨Cpiece suit will fit with the nature theme. Will need to be more


    casual¡°.


    ¡°Agreed. And go barefoot as Lewana most likely will¡°.


    After hours of perfecting my appearance, topic discussion, and how they might want me to act I think I was ready. I head down to the forest clearing by myself so all the candidatese after me. Liam will also be apanying Lewana. When we asked Arthur heughed and said he barely used a spoon most of the time so he would make things worse.


    I get to the clearing and it¡¯s breathtaking. The canopy isced with hanging wind chimes in sections,nterns light the area, and in the middle, arge wooden table with nature¨Cperfect ce settings. The food in the middle looks amazing. Not what I was expecting vegan food to be as there was only one that looked like a sd. It truly looked like a fairytale.


    I¡¯m suddenly stopped by a coughing from my left. I turn and see two older Faes staring at me with Rose grinning. The


    female with a crown of pink flowers and the male with a crown of mixed flowers. Crap. I didn¡¯t want not noticing them to


    be my first impression.


    ¡°Forgive me your Highnesses. I was distracted by the setting¡°. I offer a bow and introduce myself.


    ¡°We know who you are. We have been watching you for some time. Remember¡°. They don¡¯t introduce themselves and


    instead wait for me to continue the conversation.


    ¡°All the candidates will be here shortly¡°.


    ¡°Then we will wait¡±


    I stood in awkward silence for what seemed like an eternity when I started to hear the crunch of leaves. The others were arriving. Each went to the Faes first and bowed. Valerie in a simple but elegant dark green dress and Brianna in a dark dress with flowers. Then the entrance I was dreading.


    Cordelia walks in with a servant on either side of her and her father in royal red and purple. She is also wearing a fucking tiara.


    I can barely contain my Alpha aura when I see a vision walk in and I am instantly calmed. My Moonlight in a mid¨Cshin- fower dress. Here is a twisty up doo and flowers throughout. Even her jewelry looks like leaves. I can¡¯t stop the smile that crosses my face.


    The female runs up to her with a warm embrace. ¡°Our little moon flower, you¡¯re OK¡°.


    ¡°Hi Azalea. I¡¯m fine. I promised<b>. </b>I¡¯m assuming Rose filled you in with the details¡°.


    The male Fae walks forward. ¡°She certainly did. Very unusual¡°.


    She turns to hug him next. ¡°Hi Florian. It has been too long¡°.


    He strokes her face like a loving father does. ¡°It certainly has a little one. Let¡¯s eat while we


    work all of this out¡°.


    We go to take our seats and Cordelia manages to set something up where the servants push others away to guarantee she is sitting next to me. I instantly know this is going to be a disaster.


    Cordelia is already clicking her fingers at the servants to signal them to te her food. They walk around looking down and following orders. They move to start filling my te and I send a quick Alpha re warning them not to even think about it. I figured my best bet was to see what Lewana does and copy her.


    She reached for some food to te herself. She is seated at the end of the table with Rose and they are serving each other food as they reach for different tes before passing it around. I just serve myself as I refuse to serve anything to


    Cordelia.


    ¡°What are your thoughts on environmental protection matters facing the world Alpha King¡°. I look up and I am greeted


    with stern green eyes from Florian.


    ¡°As wolves, we are very protective of our territory and believe we should be caring for it in the best way possible as it is where our wolf halves feel most at home. At this pack, we use small electric vehicles which we power with our sr grid to not only be self¨Csufficient but keep our territory more environmentally conscious¡°.


    Cordelia starts to try and wrap her arm around mine as I try to subtly push her off. ¡°As the top candidate for future Luna Queen I also believe that when we look after the environment, we can use the resources it produces to better our society as well¡°.


    Oh for fuck sake. She has no idea. I can tell from the look on the Fae¡¯s faces they are confused.


    ¡°And how about the food Alpha King. Suppose as a wolf you are not used to eating like us¡°.


    I let out a small chuckle and decided honesty was best. ¡°I will admit, I am not used to it but Lewana has done an amazing job in organizing everything tonight. The food is delicious and honestly didn¡¯t know there could be so many amazing options¡°.


    Then Cordelia speaks again. ¡°Well, when I am officially made Luna Queen we will have to host you at the pack mansion where <b>we </b>can show you some actually good food in a more sanitary environment¡°. She startsughing at herment and I just want to ground to swallow me whole.


    My attention is drawn to Lewana who is looking around to find the source of a noise she can hear.


    I ask concerned, ¡°What is it Lewana¡°.


    She smiled and offered a small bow. ¡°Apologies your Highnesses. It appears we have a minor security breach¡°.

 Gloom 79

    Lewana POV


    While the mostly polite conversation was happening at the other end of the table I started to hear strange noises that don¡¯t belong in a forest. Very light footsteps and hushed whispers. But many of them.


    Not a rogue attack. Something else.


    Conrad instantly picked up on my changed expression and noticed I was listening to something.


    ¡°What is it Lewana¡°.


    That was when I heard the tiny voice and I couldn¡¯t help the smile that crossed my face.


    ¡°Apologies your Highnesses. We appear to have a minor security breach. It appears that a pack of pups have snuck out and are trying to sneak up on us from the south. They are trying to see if the beautiful fairy princess <b>is </b><b>real </b>or if we made it


    up¡°.


    Rose instantly lights up at thispliment. Faes always admire the innocence of children which is why they tend to show


    themselves around them.


    Cordelia starts wing at Conrad¡¯s arm again while overspeaking everyone at the table again. ¡°Well, MY Alpha King will stay here and protect us while we order the guards to make sure these troublesome children are dealt with properly¡°.


    Like hell, this bitch is ordering anything for a pup in my pack.


    I snap at her. ¡°I will go deal with the pup in my pack. You continue to enjoy dinner¡°.


    As I walk into the forest I can hear her snide remark as I leave. ¡°I suppose it is fitting for her to be doing a servant job as that is likely where she will end up after this¡°.


    I don¡¯t even care at this point. The woods are dangerous at night for the pups with the current threat level. I have to get there to protect them and make sure they are OK.


    I find them quickly as they are not being quiet at all. The group is twelve pups and they are all under 10, and they are talking to each other as they hide. As they try to hide behind a bush they are moving it a lot making it russel while they giggle at how clever they think they are.


    They <b>are </b>cute running around but after watching them for a minute, I decide they need to be taught a bit of a lesson.


    I start growling from the spot I¡¯m in and they all freeze. They start to panic.


    One whisper shouts, ¡°What was that noise<b>¡°</b>.


    Another replies, ¡°Maybe it was the wind¡°.


    <b>I¡¯ve </b>changed spots so I am hiding behind another tree and growl louder this time. They all panic and run holding each other in the group. I can start to smell their fear. I don¡¯t want to freak them out too much but they need to remember this.


    I can hear the tears starting to form and the tremble in the voice. ¡°Do you think the rogues havee onto the territory again¡°.


    I decide they have had enough and step out. ¡°Maybe¡°<b>. </b>


    They let out a collective scream at my sudden appearance before looking at my stern <b>face </b><b>a </b>crossed arms. They all know they are in trouble now.


    I hear someone else hiding in a bush nearby but can sense who it is.


    ¡°And if it <b>was</b>¡°<b>. </b>


    All the pups scream again and run to hide behind me. They peek their faces out to see their Alpha King staring back at


    them.


    They all start softly whimpering while peaking out from behind my skirt.


    Conrad starts talking very firmly to them. ¡°If there was another rogue attack none of the pack would have known. You lucky Lady Lewana heard you¡°.


    Through whimpering sobs, one starts trying to defend herself. ¡°We heard there was a fairy princess. We just wanted to try


    and see her¡°.


    ¡°Would you be talking about me¡°. Their faces instantly light up as they see Rose walk towards them with her light pink wings fully outstretched and glittering. She has even called some of the woond pixies to fly around lit up so they look like fallen stars floating around us. The pups are in awe as they take in the most magical site they have ever seen.


    Conrad startsughing just as the guardse running with some angry parents behind them. They are amazed at the


    site.


    Conrad walks over and wraps his hand around my waist. ¡°All of you go home. We will deal with your consequences in the


    morning¡°.


    The children skip away and Rose appears to have vanished again. Conrad and I suddenly realize that we are alone.


    He grabs my waist tighter and starts kissing me like he is trying to make sure I¡¯m real.


    ¡°That was amazing you know. Protecting the pack pups on instinct. How they all ran to you for safety¡°. <b>I </b>can feel his hands running up my back as he starts kissing down my neck while inhaling my scent.


    I start to go weak at the knees but know we have to finish tonight. ¡°We have to go back¡°.


    He let out a muffled sigh against my skin as reality started toe back into focus and his dream slipped through his fingers again.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know how much longer I can do this. I need you. I need to see you with my mark. I know I always say I need to be by your side to protect you but, I need you to physically survive<b>¡°</b>.


    I can see the emotional toll it has taken to manage Cordelia and the Royal Faes in one night with the pressure of knowing this is a test. We just hold on to each other to try and ground ourselves.


    ¡°Well, this is adorable¡°.


    Conrad spins me to put me behind him. To protect me from the threat that has appeared from nowhere. His eyes start glowing but pulls them back quickly when he sees Azalea watching us<b>. </b>


    Conrad starts spluttering. ¡°I¡¯m sorry your Highness. You surprised me¡°.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be. I was just checking on our moonflower and seeing if you would be joining us for the rest of the meal¡°.


    Conrad stands up straighter. ¡°We will. And I would also like to formally apologize for the guest Lady Cordelia¡¯s actions tonight. I hope you can see she is not a reflection on the rest of us¡°.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Lewana gave us some warning. You said she was bad but that wolf is basically a Dendride nt¡°. She rolls her eyes and walks off as I try to hide myughter.


    <b>Chapter </b><b>80 </b>

 Gloom 80

    <b>Chapter </b><b>80 </b>


    Lewana POV


    We finish dinner and say goodbyes to Faes. Cordelia continued to be insufferable the rest of the night but, as Aze was leaving she whispered as we hugged that she approved of Conrad. Florian was still unconvinced but he always takes longer toe around to change.


    During a meeting with Arthur a few days ago, I asked him to keep an eye on Brianna. Turns out Mary was right, as usual, and he just wanted to be in my life somehow and support me so we have been working on that. The benefit to this <b>is </b>that everyone has been keeping an eye on me and my movement but no one will suspect the old man of spying.


    I¡¯m walking back through the house to bed when Arthur mind¨Clinks me.


    ¡°Lewana, Brianna snuck out the back of the house. She is running towards the gardens¡°<b>: </b>


    ¡°Thanks. Keep an eye on her at a distance and I will meet you there¡°.


    I race on over and meet him at the entrance of the flower garden. I hadn¡¯t been here since Ist saw my mother. When I see Arthur he quickly points towards the woods.


    ¡°She ran off that way¡°. He starts looking at me and a small smile crosses his face.


    ¡°What is it¡°.


    ¡°You look like your mother dressed like this¡°.


    I freeze not sure how to respond. I don¡¯t think I really thought about if I looked like her. Arthur always told me she was the most amazing wolf he¡¯d ever known. Full of grace<b>, </b>poise, and a caring nature that made him proud to be a Beta. I never got to meet her so I don¡¯t know if I live up to her memory and I have always been scared to ask.


    ¡°I can sense you panicking Jellybean. I know what you want to know but now <b>is </b>not the time<b>¡°</b><b>. </b>He gives me a knowing look and nods towards the forest. He¡¯s right. I had a job to do.


    I follow Brianna through the forest, moving silently through the trees. She is moving fast and knows where she is going. She not even searching for danger. She is clearly focused on whatever task she has in mind.


    She pauses in arge clearing and starts scenting the air. She makes a small yip noise and a young Alpha steps out from behind a tree. I¡¯m about tounch down to protect her from him when she runs into his arms and starts sobbing.


    ¡°It¡¯s OK Bri, I¡¯m here¡°.


    He holds her tight and strokes her back while she calms down.


    ¡°Are the ns in ce to run Kane. I need to know we can leave as soon as possible. My father is already trying to get me to consider other Alpha¡¯s that are here to be my mate¡°.


    ¡°The elimination ceremony is tomorrow. Hopefully he will pick you this time and then we will disappear two days after


    that¡°.


    ¡°Where are we going to go¡°.


    <i>1/2 </i>


    ¡°South. I don¡¯t trust the northern or eastern pack as I know they have been making shady deals for power. I know if we stay in the West, we will never be allowed to stay together. It is our only option. If they don¡¯t ept us<b>, </b>they have an airport where we can disappear overseas<b>¡°</b><b>. </b>


    ¡°I love you so much¡°. They share very passionate kiss. I watch as he moves his hands over her body until he stops on her


    stomach.


    ¡°And how are you doing¡°.


    ¡°I¡¯m OK. This girdle is killing me but it is the only way to hide the bump¡°.


    Holy shit. Not only has <b>she </b>already chosen a mate but she is already pregnant. She doesn¡¯t have a mate mark that I can


    see but <b>she </b><b>is </b>clearly here against her will as well.


    I keep an <b>eye </b>on them to make sure no one else sees them and protect Brianna when she walks back alone<b>. </b>


    Once back in the house, I mind¨Clink Conrad and Liam to meet me in the study. I then exined what I saw<b>. </b>


    ¡°Pregnant. What the fuck¡°. Liam looks horrified. ¡°Are any of thesedies here by choice¡°.


    I smile, ¡°It seems only two are<b>¡°</b><b>. </b>


    ¡°What are we going to do¡°.


    We both look to Conrad who has a stern look on his face. ¡°Clearly she has to be eliminated tomorrow but they both face harsh punishments if they get caught. We need a n. What do we know about Alpha Kane¡°.


    Liam goes and gets his file.


    ¡°Alpha Beta ss. He is the second son to Alpha Bernard. So that¡¯s the issue¡°.


    I¡¯m confused. ¡°What do you mean¡°.


    ¡°Alpha Bernard and Brianna¡¯s father have been feuding for years. The territories share a boundary but Bernard is all about hard work and protecting thend. His pack are actually cattle ranchers. Brianna¡¯s family is about being in high society and being business¨Cminded¡°.


    ¡°So she is too snobby for him and he is too low and country for her¡°. Conrad takes a deep sigh. I walk over and hug him from behind to give him all the support I can. He just holds my hands to his chest while he continues to think.


    ¡°I will eliminate her tomorrow, but we need to make sure she is protected like we protected Darlina¡±.


    We stay upte tomorrow to work on the n. We decide we have to act at the ceremony if this is going to work.

 Gloom 81

    <b>Chapter </b><b>81 </b>


    Conrad POV


    It¡¯s <b>the </b>day of the elimination ceremony and I know it¡¯s going to be a risky day. I know I have to <b>keep </b>fighting cause <b>I </b>know what is at stake. I just hope with all the announcements I have to make, this whole situation gets resolved quickly.


    I¡¯m getting ready for the ceremony and I¡¯m in a fine suit with my crown, waiting in the side chambers.


    Liames in. ¡°We are all set. Hallways clear. Extra soldiers in the house and pack members confined in thepound¡°.


    ¡°Great. Let¡¯s just hope we can get this done with as little bloodshed as possible¡°.


    I walk into the throne room as the regal trumpets y. I take a seat and start proceeding.


    Donovanes forward. ¡°We the council, have conducted the interviews with the candidates and haveposed a list in order of who will be most suited for Luna Queen. Lady Cordelia, Lady Brianna, Lady Valerie, and veryst Lady Lewana. We give this information to help find the most suitable mate and Luna Queen for us all¡°<b>. </b>


    He bows at the end but I am steady with my nerves. I knew that would be the result but it¡¯s everything that happens next


    is what matters<b>. </b>


    =4,


    I stand and announce ¡°Will the four remaining candidates step forward¡°.


    Each step forward in a line. I can tell Lewana is on alert and ready to defend.


    ¡°Will the four councilmen cast their votes. The East¡°.


    Alpha Anthony announces with a smug tone. ¡°The East votes for Lady Cordelia¡°.


    ¡°The West¡°.


    ¡°The West vote for Lady Cordelia¡°<b>. </b>


    ¡°The South¡°.


    ¡°The South votes for Lady Cordelia¡°.


    ¡°Finally, the North¡°<b>. </b>


    There <b>is </b>a pause. We all turn to look at Alpha Leroy who is looking around and moves his eyes to the candidates. He then directs his focus to Darlina who is looking at the ground while being supported by Kimberly.


    <b>I </b>repeat the question. ¡°The North. How do you vote¡°.


    He steels his resolve and looks directly at me. ¡°The North votes for Lady Lewana¡°.


    A gasp breaks out across the room followed by hush murmurs. Wonder what changed his mind. Nothing brings me more join at that moment than the rage crossing Alpha Anthony¡¯s face as he realizes he lost a vote. He is losing control. Wait til he sees what I have next for him.


    ¡°As per the guidelines of <b>the </b>ceremony, I will now announce the candidate being eliminated this week. This announcement brings me joy as wolves finding mates is always a blessing. And as Alpha King, I will never stand in the way of this blessing. Lady Brianna has found her mate and is with pup, so she will be eliminated this week with the option to stay here for the duration of her pregnancy¡°.


    As soon as the announcement is finished Lewana is over by Brianna protecting her and pushing her towards the side room. The crowd starts looking panicked and I start to hear raised voices. I <b>use </b>my Alpha Command to shut the crowd up.


    ¡°SILENCE¡°. When I have the crowd¡¯s attention I continue. ¡°Furthermore <b>I </b>need to make the formal announcement that evidence of corruption has been discovered and implicated all council members. Therefore, all council members are being ced on disciplinary restriction meaning their position will be reviewed within thirty days with the option of dismissal and an emergency election being considered. That is all¡°<b>. </b>


    It takes less than five seconds for chaos to start breaking out. I make a quick exit to the side room as I know the next few hours are going to be rough.


    Brianna is borderline hysterical while she clutches her belly when I enter. Lewana keeps repeat she is not in trouble when Alpha Kanees in the back escorted by Beta Arthur. He runs to her and hides her behind his back while we wait for


    . </b>


    It doesn¡¯t take long for both fathers and three of the councilmen toe charging in.


    I instantly punch Alpha Anthony in the face before he can get a word out. He instantly falls to the floor with a bloody broken nose. Lewana pulls out the set of daggers she hides under her dress. She goes for both fathers.


    She leaps over, crouches low, and takes out their legs. Her signature move. She positions herself in the middle with the des at their throats while they kneel. The South and West councilmen are both cowards and just freeze.


    I go get a drink while both Beta are now pointing guns at the council members.


    ¡°So, I suppose you have some questions¡°<b>. </b>


    Alpha Williams is the first to speak up with a shake in his voice. ¡°Disciplinary action¡°.


    ¡°Yes. I have found it strange since the beginning that only your family members were present to me. Even after I told you I had a mate in mind. Also how out of the fourdies you brought, only one was actually avable to be my mate<b>. </b>Furthermore, I have recordings of the interviews and know Lady Lewana¡¯s was different to discredit her. All of this proves you are manipting the process¡°.


    Their mouths open and shut over and over again while they try to process what to do. Alpha Anthony just res.


    In a low menacing growl, I ordered them. ¡°Get out¡°.


    Once they leave, I walk over to the other two in the kneeling position on the floor.


    ¡°Now, as for you two. Are you blind or just stupid to the fact that your offspring have chosen each other and are having an


    heir¡°.


    Both men are silently and clearly unsure of what to do with des at their throats. They both eventually mumble something about not knowing.


    ¡°So here is what is going to happen. Both of them and their pup are now under my protection. Everyone now knows about them and the pregnancy so try anything, and it will be reported and treated as a crime. They will be given sanctuary here


    212


    until you idiots can work out a resolution to this feud or they decide to stay at a location of their choosing. Do I make


    myself clear¡°?


    At the end, my eyes are glowing as I stare them down. They both try to avert my gaze but Lewana is making that hard for


    them. I give her a nod and she moves the des from them and goes over to protect Brianna again.


    They run out of the room and I turn to Briana.


    ¡°Apologies for all of that. Let¡¯s get you moved into the East wing with us¡°<b>. </b>

 Gloom 82

    Lewana POV


    The tension in the house is thick. Conrad and I nked Briana and Kane to the cast wing with our Beta¡¯s on either side. The soldiers roamed the house heavily armed making all the guests nervous. Most retreated to their rooms to avoid the Alpha King¡¯s wrath. That¡¯s not going to stop him.


    I gently knock on the door and enter to see Lady Brianna¡¯s room and she is curled up on the bed in Kane¡¯s arms.


    ¡°How are you feeling¡°.


    She just sits in silence trembling in her mate¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Sorry, but it was the only way we could keep you safe¡°.


    In a small timid voice, she asks, ¡°What do you mean¡°.


    ¡°Well, if we let you run away in two days you would be considered rogues like I was. If you left overseas, it¡¯s unlikely you would be epted as you both have the Alpha gene. You would be deemed a threat. If we spoke to your parents, they could have used any contact they had in the house to separate you, harm you, or harm your pup¡°.


    Kane just slowly nods. ¡°So by announcing it to everyone, you dered that you knew and could put safety measures in ce for us. Like you did Darlina¡°.


    ¡°Yes¡°.


    He looks at me with a confused expression. ¡°You really are his mate aren¡¯t you. The rightful Luna Queen¡°.


    ¡°All I know is that I care deeply for Conrad. I know I want to give whatever we have a shot without the drama. I know I am still considered a rogue even though Conrad has epted me in his pack so thates with its own challenges. And I


    know I don¡¯t want to make everything harder for our kind but I want to fight for them too¡°.


    ¡°As you can see, I¡¯m still trying to convince her of her rightful ce despite many being ready to follow her¡°. I feel the pink rush up to my face not realising that Conrad was listening. He walks up behind me and gently kisses me on my neck where his mark would go. The gesture doesn¡¯t go unnoticed.


    After a minute of silence, I try to break the tension.


    ¡°If you want to, we can go to the medical center and I can check how you and the pup are going. Do you know how far along you are¡°.


    ¡°My heat was about four months ago so I think about then. No one knew so I have been trying to manage it myself. My mother died in childbirth so I didn¡¯t know who to ask¡°. The tears start forming in the corner of her eyes and Kane rubs her back.


    ¡°We can go to the clinic and check if you like¡°.


    They all follow me down and I get set up. I have been waiting to use some of my equipment. I show them the ultrasound machine by Kane is instantly skeptical that it would hurt his mate or the pup. I test it on his arm to show it doesn¡¯t hurt and exin how it works<b>. </b>


    I then scan Brianna¡¯s abdomen and do a scan. I check her stomach for the fundus and take some blood. I then exin everything.


    ¡°So because you were wearing the girdle the pup is a bit squished but they are unharmed<b>. </b>Going very <b>well </b>and you are nearly five months. I don¡¯t see any issues and <b>the </b>centa is in a good spot. Now for the important question. Do you want to know the gender¡°<b>? </b>


    I hand over the picture I took and <b>she </b>stares in amazement. ¡°You can tell from these<b>¡°</b>.


    ¡°Yep. I will only tell you if you want to know. Also you can keep the picture to show everyone<b>¡°</b>.


    She has a whispered discussion with Kane and they decided that they do. The next task is to get the fathers together.


    We call them to one of the sitting rooms with both of our Beta¡¯s. As soon as they walk in theyy into each other.


    ¡°Your slut of a daughter just couldn¡¯t get her w into my son quick enough could she¡°.


    ¡°Your son is the issue taking advantage of her. We all know what the men in your pack are like¡°.


    Brianna is already in tears in the corner with Kane trying to get both Alpha¡¯s to calm down. It is not working <b>so </b>decided to


    intervene.


    I throw one of my daggers at the wall between them and they both jump back and stare. I have my eyes glowing at full force with my aura up while I go collect it.


    ¡°We called you here to talk. If you¡¯re going to bicker like pups I will intervene¡°.


    I go to walk past Conrad but he pulls me towards him and sits me on the armrest of his chair.


    ¡°Shall we talk this out then¡°.


    Alpha Bernard snaps first. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to talk about. I have a son to take over my pack and he will provide heirs<b>. </b>I will just disown you¡°. He sneers at his son and you can see the pain in his eyes despite the resolve on his stern expression.


    I let out a small chuckle. ¡°You Alpha¡¯s and your ego. Honestly amazes me that anything gets done¡°.


    Conrad just smiles. ¡°Gentleman. Let¡¯s look at the bigger picture, shall we? The ranch has 300 members and is not


    technically a full member of the alliance yet. Lady Brianna is an only child and is set to inherit a pack of 300 as well. There is already a pup on the way so if you ept this union, you will have thergest pack second to the Royal Moon.


    This moves the majority power from the East to the West with most members¡°.


    Both Alphas looked at Conrad while trying to do the math to see if the numbers were correct. You can see the cogs turning and the change on their faces when they realize it is true.


    ¡°It¡¯s also a boy, Dad¡°.


    Brianna¡¯s father turns to her. ¡°What do you mean¡°.


    ¡°Lady Lewana has a machine. It can see the pup inside me and knows it is a boy. It¡¯s an heir¡°. She pulls the pictures from her pockets and with shaking hands shows her father.


    Conrad coughs to bring the attention back to him. ¡°Lady Lewana and I are going to leave now with Lady Brianna and Kane. Your reality is that you can kill each other and Kane and his brother can join the pack once you¡¯re dead or you can work


    out your differences and see if you can work out a n to merge them smoothly¡°.


    We leave them to talk. I look out the window and can¡¯t believe howte it is. Conrad and I are both exhausted and head


    straight to his room to sleep for the night and await whatever tomorrow brings.

 Gloom 83

    Lewana POV


    I slowly wake in the morning in <b>the </bfort of Conrad¡¯s bed but he is not in the bed. <b>I </b>can hear the shower running and steaming out from the door. We <b>were </b>so tiredst night we went straight to sleep so neither of us showered.


    I start to consider going back to my room to shower and <b>get </b>ready for the day when I hear him call my name. Maybe he needs me to get him something.


    I go to the shower and see him still in the shower with his eyes closed. Water is running over his body as he braces himself with one hand against the wall. My eyes follow the water running over his body clinging to his skin and they <b>run </b>slowly over his arms and abs.


    My eyes go lower and see him pleasuring himself. He has at least 10 inches fully hard in his hand and is slowly pumping the full length slowly. I notice how his fingers are barely touching as they grip tight around his member. I mindlessly start biting my lower lips and can¡¯t look away. I have never seen him fully naked before.


    In a sexy breathy <b>voice</b><b>, </b>he moans out my name again. I can feel the heat from my chest start to go lower as I clench my thighs together.


    I suddenly realize what I¡¯m doing. What I¡¯m watching. I shut my eyes tight and move around the corner. I shouldn¡¯t be doing this.


    I panic and leave silently. I rush to my room and try to process what I saw. At least he didn¡¯t see me. I have no idea what I


    would have said.


    I try to distract myself with a shower but my mind keeps going to that image. I wonder what it would be like to hold and y with something like that. If his fingers feel as good as they do, what would that feel like inside me? Hell, would it


    even fit?


    I got to the kitchen to get breakfast and tried to pretend like nothing happened. I try to stay busy and help Mary make the tea and coffee while she cooks. I see Conrad walk in and try to act as normal as possible.


    ¡°Morning. Here is your coffee¡°.


    He takes a sip but has a knowing smirk on his face. I look away and continue to make the drinks. He puts his down on the


    counter and moves extremely close to me.


    He whispers in my ears, ¡°Enjoy the show this morning¡°.


    Crap. Of course, he knew I was watching. I try to ignore him but he puts his hand up the back of my shirt gently caressing my skin and pulling me close to him. This sends sparks through my hold body. He licks my neck up to my ear making my breath hitch as I bite my lips to stop myself making a sound. I grab the counter to brace myself as my knees start to shake and give out from underneath me.


    CRASH


    As I grabbed the counter I knocked a mug off<b>. </b>


    ¡°Oh Goddess Mary, I¡¯m so sorry. I¡¯ll clean it up¡°.


    I quickly pushed Conrad off me and started picking up the shards of the broken mug.


    ¡°Oh, honey<b>. </b>You don¡¯t need to do that. idents happen. I will clean it all up. You just sit down¡°.


    She walks off to the other room to get a mop and I realize I am alone with Conrad. I walk towards the table to sit down but he grabs me by the waist and lifts me onto <b>the </b>counter pulling my knees so I¡¯m flush against him. He starts sucking my marking spot gently making my whole body convulse.


    ¡°You have no idea how good you smell right now. Did you see something you like this morning¡°.


    I have no idea how to answer. He picks me by the ass and moves his finger against my crotch which already feels soaked through.


    He carries me up the stairs and straight to my room. He put me down on the bed and started passionately kissing me while frantically pulling all my clothes off.


    ¡°I have waited so long for you to want me this much. Now I can start stretching you so you are ready to take all of me as soon as you are ready¡°.


    I don¡¯t move. I justpletely surrender to his touch. He pinned my hands above my head while sucking hard on my nipples. He plunges two fingers inside me with ease and moves them slowly in and out. I¡¯m moaning in seconds.


    He looks me in the eye as he inserts a third finger and starts curling all of them to hit that delicious spot he foundst time. I feel my body start to shake and clench but she slows down and the feeling stops.


    ¡°Tell me what you want Moonlight¡°.


    ¡°I want more. I want toe¡°.


    As soon as the words left my mouth he was going incredibly fast and I could feel myself starting to clench and shake. He starts sucking my nipple again as my eyes roll to the back of my head.


    ¡°Oh Shadow¡± I screamed as I released all over his fingers. But he didn¡¯t stop. He didn¡¯t even slow down. He kept going at this brutal pace and I could feel the next waves building even higher than the one before.


    I came a second time and was a quivering wreck when I came down. Conrad leaned over a kissed me before I watched him lick his fingers clean.


    ¡°Next time. I¡¯m going to lick until youe directly on my tongue like that¡°.


    Bnce of Light and Shadow

 Gloom 84

    Conrad POV


    I had waited weeks for that scent. When I touched my Moonlight a few times before I could always sense her hesitation. The curiosity of being touched and pleasured <b>versus </b>the fear of being hurt. This time her scent was different.


    I didn¡¯t sense her looking at me in the shower at first. It was the scent of sweet honey that told me she was watching and enjoying me and enjoying the view. No way <b>was </b>I going to pass up the opportunity to give her what I could really offer.


    After she had multiple very intense orgasms, I held her while she caught her breath. While <b>I </b>gently stroked her hair she passed out. I didn¡¯t want to leave. I would have preferred to stay all day but I had two important things to take care of off


    day.


    I headed down to my study with Liam and Alpha Leroy waiting.


    ¡°Apologies for beingte¡°. I tried to speak sincerely but I feel like I¡¯m floating so don¡¯t care. But there is something I need to know. I head to my whisky stash and pour out three sses. ¡°So Alpha Leroy. I¡¯m just curious why you changed your vote¡°<b>. </b>


    He just stares at the whisky I handed him and sighs. ¡°Because you were right¡°.


    We sit in silence for a minute while I try to judge the man. ¡°Care to borate¡°.


    ¡°You said we disgraced the North. And we did. My father did. I always thought he was just caring for his granddaughter. I¡¯ve been talking with that human teacher and she exined what grooming was. It was only after he died that I essed his files and he was including her mating in business deals. Some potential matches where Alpha¡¯s older than me. He was just preparing her to be an obedient mate and I had no idea. I¡¯m the dam Alpha of my pack and I had no idea what was happening with my daughter¡°.


    He seemed genuinely distressed by this but it doesn¡¯t exin everything.


    ¡°That exins why you¡¯re guilty and why you agree with me but it doesn¡¯t exin your vote for Lady Lewana¡°.


    ¡°Because she saved her. She saved all of us. Seeing her work with you the day of the attack. How she protected Darlina and Lady Brianna. The work you are both doing. The medical center, the library, and education. All of it. You know this is the first time I have ever left the North. I thought all packs were the same. I never knew how far behind we were. It needs to change and I¡¯m starting to believe that can only happen with both of you as our leaders¡°.


    ¡°What do the others in the north think of your vote¡°.


    ¡°Most agree. Some are worried. We know Alpha Anthony has a lot of power and I think he made a deal with my father but as far as I¡¯m concerned that was void as soon as my father died. We would go backward if Lady Cordelia was ever allowed to sit on the throne¡°.


    Something he said piqued my interest. ¡°What do you mean deal. Do you have proof¡±.


    ¡°There¡¯s a contract in his files for a business proposition where Alpha Anthony will fund machines, vehicles, and an upgrade to thergest timber mill in our territory. $1 million for a 10% stake in apany that makes about $300,000 annually. Makes no business sense for him unless there is an ¡­¡­ unwritten expectation¡±.


    *I knew that fucker was up to something¡°. I just stare out the window fuming at what to do next when Alpha Leroy speaks


    again.


    ¡°I want to give you a gift¡°.


    This took me by surprise<b>. </b>¡°What do you mean¡°.


    ¡°The North doesn¡¯t have many records and few of us can read them anyway. With your permission, I want them all brought down here so they can be added to your library. Might help your human with whatever it is she is researching. It¡¯s only about one small truck worth as most items have been traded, sold<b>, </b>or lost. I want to make sure what we have left is


    remembered¡°.


    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m assuming Lady Lewana can continue to count on your vote¡°.


    ¡°She can. As can you¡°.


    We shake hands and he leaves.


    Liam lets out a breath he was holding. ¡°Well, that was interesting¡°.


    ¡°No kidding¡°. I take a deep breath and try to brace myself for the other problem. ¡°Have you dealt with the other issue¡°.


    ¡°Yes. During his interrogation, Alpha Marcus told me how he found out about Lewana being sold and how he arranged his


    visit. Also how he paid with a bank transfer. I¡¯ve already contacted Nightstalker to hack the ount¡°.


    ¡­..


    ¡°Can I charge him with something. Anything¡°.


    ¡°No. We have nows about past crimes of abusing pack members. There is also nothing about the age of consent in our


    world¡°<b>. </b>


    I snap at him. ¡°Well, it sure as hell isn¡¯t 10¡°.


    ¡°I know. Something we need to work on. But right now there is nothing we can do¡°.


    It¡¯s what I was afraid of. I want nothing more than to kill him but I don¡¯t want to be like my father. I can¡¯t be like my father. I want to <b>get </b>my girl justice and I will<b>, </b>but today, I don¡¯t know how.


    ¡°Get all the girls together for a night in with Lewana. I want her fully protected tonight with a full soldier patrol of the East Wing. Alpha Marcus is to be released and to leave our territory as soon as he packs. Don¡¯t care where he goes but he <b>is </b>never toe back here¡°.


    ¡°Anything else¡°.


    ¡°Call Nightstalker again. I want a full review of inte security here with monitoring protocols in ce. If anyone else is essing or talking about deals or abusing she¨Cwolves. I want to know¡±.


    Liam looks at me skeptically. ¡°Isn¡¯t that spying¡°.


    ¡°If nows have been passed about raping pups then this will be fine as well¡°.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get it done¡°.


    I spend the rest of the night in my study. I refuse to leave as if I end up seeing Marcus I will kill him. I have told Liam to


    tell me when he is gone so the maids won¡¯t have to worry about getting blood off the walls and <i>carpet</i>.


    Only two weeks into this event and everything has gone wrong. Now I have to brace for tomorrow¡¯s announcement for <i>the </i>

 Gloom 85

    Lewana POV


    I¡¯m currently in my room with a full soldier detail roaming the hallways. Honestly don¡¯t mind it currently <b>as </b>I¡¯m just thinking about thest few days. How the <b>Fae </b>dinner went, the fact that Alpha Leroy voted for me, Alpha Marcus being banished. Even Alpha Heir Kane asking if I was really Luna Queen.


    No matter how much I focused on all these questions my mind kept going back to how intense this morning was. I have never felt like that before. Never wanted someone to touch and hold me so desperately. I¡¯m so stuck in my thoughts <b>I </b>


    don¡¯t hear the door open.


    ¡°Well someone is brooding¡°, Willow jokes.


    Michellees running over excitedly. ¡°Normally means you¡¯re thinking about something or hiding gossip from me. What


    <b>is </b>it¡°.


    ¡°Nothing. And everything. Been a busy few days. What movie did you bring¡°.


    Michelle grabs it and throws it out the door. Then ms it shut. ¡°We didn¡¯t bring a movie so now you have to tell us everything¡°<b>. </b>


    I roll my eyes at her. She is always such a busybody. Supposed she would be the best person to talk to about what I can¡¯t stop thinking about though.


    We talk about the Fae dinner, Alpha Leroy, and how I feel about the whole Alpha Marcus situation.


    As we are starting dessert Kimberly breaks out in a sly grin. ¡°So. Did anyone else realize how she hasn¡¯t spoken about Conrad once or changed the topic when hees up¡°.


    I start to blush and look down at my te, willing thement not to be heard while trying to act as if nothing is up.


    ¡°It¡¯s going OK. Just have to focus on this ceremony and all the other dramas that keeping up¡°.


    Michelle starts giggling again. ¡°Your deflecting means you¡¯re hiding something. Spill¡°.


    ¡°Nothing happened. It¡¯s all going fine. What have you guys been up to¡°.


    ¡°Now you¡¯re minimizing and trying to redirect¡°.


    It suddenly dawns on me that I recognize the use thenguage she is using. ¡°You¡¯ve been talking to Liam about integration techniques. Haven¡¯t you¡°.


    ¡°Yep. Helps with business negotiations for my fashion line. Also with getting information from you¡°.


    I freeze. I know her well enough to know she isn¡¯t going to drop it and I¡¯m desperate enough to ask her what to do.


    ¡°My scent changed¡°.


    She looks at me confused. ¡°OK. Why did that happen¡±.


    ¡°I saw him in the shower¡°.


    She started to look annoyed at me for being <b>coy </b>about this. ¡°You¡¯re going to have to connect the dots for me<b>¡°</b>.


    ¡°When wolves get<b>¡­ </b>excited ¡­. we release pheromones which change our scent¡°.


    It takes her a second before she smiles. ¡°So you saw Conrad in all his naked glory, got horny and he noticed. Failing to see what the <b>issue </b>is¡°<b>. </b>


    <b>I </b>go bright red. ¡°He wasn¡¯t exactly showering. He was <b>¡­.. </b>thinking about me<b>¡°</b><b>. </b>


    <b>¡°</b>You walked in him jerking off¡°. She is still confused as to what the issue is.


    I hear Kimberly gasp. ¡°That was the first time you saw him naked wasn¡¯t it. And the first time your scent changed¡°.


    I just stay silent as the penny drops for all three of them.


    I start to panic and just start blurting things out. ¡°I know and it is so stupid. It just happened and I couldn¡¯t stop it. Later he started triggering it on purpose which made it worse and we ended up back in my room and it felt so good. But now I can¡¯t stop thinking about¡­.it¡°.


    I bury my head in a pillow to hide from the world as Kimberlyes over tofort me while Michelleughs at my


    embarrassment.


    ¡°Firstly, we need to know what we are dealing with. How big was it¡°.


    I start looking around for an object the same size and eventually get one of my des.


    Kimberly gasps. ¡°Well that is very impressive. You seemed scared though¡°.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything to him. Only him doing stuff to me. He got so excited when my scent changed. Now I keep thinking about things to do for him but¡­. I just. I don¡¯t know what I am meant to do. Whatever it is, I¡¯m going to be awful at it as he has probably had it done a thousand times with hundreds of she¨Cwolves¡°.


    Michelle rolled her eyes. ¡°Oh for fuck sake woman. You have been with him for a month and he is clearly going at your pace. He knows you don¡¯t know what to do so he will guide you. I can show you a bunch of porn if you want to get some


    ideas¡°.


    Kimberly is horrified. ¡°You will do no such thing. Whatever you¡¯re watching are not beginner videos. But she is right about him guiding you thing. He¡¯ll honestly be happy with anything you do and you will be able to tell if he likes it¡°.


    I just pause thinking about the rest of that morning.


    Willows looks at me curiously. ¡°There¡¯s something else. Isn¡¯t there¡°.


    ¡°Does


    does it. Is it meant to hurt¡°.


    Kimberly just hugs me. ¡°With the right person. No¡°.


    ¡°He said something about needing to get me ready. That means it might hurt. Like it hurt before. Please tell me truthfully as I don¡¯t see how ¡­.. something that size ¡­.. isn¡¯t going to hurt¡±.


    Michelle mutters under her breath, ¡°I¡¯m gonna smack that dumbass¡°.


    212


    Kimberly shot her a re to shut up. ¡°It won¡¯t. I promise you. And Conrad is the type of man who will stop if <i>you </i><i>ask</i><i>¡°</i><i>, </i>


    1y in Kimberly¡¯sp while the girls talked about all the other things that were going on in their lives. We eventually <i>got </i>the movie from outside and put it on. At least it was aedy. We decide to spend the night in my <i>room </i>and all pass out


    about midnight.

 Gloom 86

    onrad POV


    I was very proud of my pack as Alpha Marcus was escorted to pack and then out of the territory. After how they reacted to Lewana moving in six weeks ago, they are now very protective of her. One soldier tripped him and he fell down a flight of stairs. When he was dragging his feet and protesting about staying a few days to organize things, another threw <b>the </b>suitcase at his head breaking his nose. Then the medics refused to treat him. One maid also put thumbtacks in his shoes.


    They¡¯re really taken with her. Liam tells me the soldiers and guards are loving training with her and the medics are amazed at what care and support she is providing. Some maids have started submitting requests directly to Beta Arthur to be assigned as her handmaids andined that she doesn¡¯t have any. Even Nightstalker. He has been following her story since he read her foster file. He actually came to the pack house in person this time to install the spy software and


    dowork upgrades to meet her.


    Nightstalker is typing away on my keyboard before he gets my attention. ¡°You¡¯re all set up Alpha King¡°.


    ¡°Great. So I can now use this software on myptop to check everything that wolves in my house are sending and organizing and if it finds anything suspicious it will g it¡±


    He seems suddenly nervous. ¡°Most of them. Yeah¡°.


    I re at him. ¡°What do you mean most¡°.


    ¡°Someone has a very secure privatework in the house. I don¡¯t want to freak you out as it¡¯s probably just a security- conscious Alpha protecting his e¨Cmails but for this level of security they are likely hiding or protecting something¡°.


    Why can¡¯t I get a break? It¡¯s just one thing after another. ¡°Can¡¯t you just hack in and find out who it is¡°.


    ¡°I¡¯ve tried but thework is on a personal device they must be carrying on them. Most likely a smartphone. As soon as I am detected, they just turn it off and I can¡¯t try again until they turn on theirwork. I will keep trying though¡°.


    I know when we got that message from the Moon Goddess through Lewana¡¯s mother about it being a tough month she wasn¡¯t kidding. It¡¯s at the point now where I don¡¯t know if I am too exhausted to continue at this pace or d as it will likely be over in two weeks.


    At some point during the day, Michelle finds me and smacks me over the head. She angrily whisper shouts that I scared my Moonlight by getting too excited yesterday morning. I instantly panic. I thought I was being careful but her scent was so strong it must have got into my head. I have to fix it. After Michelle tells me everything I call Lewana to my office.


    ¡°Michelle just smacked me over the back of the head saying I scared you yesterday¡°.


    She makes this cute scrunched¨Cup face when she is embarrassed and she goes bright red. She turns to leave but I race to the door and pin her against it. She doesn¡¯t fight me.


    ¡°You honestly think I would hurt you¡°. I start kissing the back of her neck and running my free hand up her side.


    Her breath hitches ¡°No. I know you wouldn¡¯t. I just don¡¯t know what to expect. That¡¯s all¡°.


    I let out a lowugh as I watched the goosebumps start rising on her skin from my touch. ¡°Well, you can start by reducing that number of hundreds of she¨Cwolves to six. You¡¯re the first serious rtionship I¡¯ve had so I¡¯m having fun exploring you. I would never pressure you into anything. You will always be in control and can say stop at any time. I¡¯m not going to


    lie to you and say I don¡¯t want more but I will wait til you are ready<b>. </b>Forever if that is what it takes¡±


    She slowly turns around and starts gently kissing me. <b>One </b><b>of </b>safety and acknowledgment rather than passion.


    We are cuddling in my office chair when there <b>is </b>a very timid knock on the door. <b>I </b>call them toe in and a maid enters.


    ¡°Apologies for the interruption Alpha King. But did you order flowers<b>¡°</b>.


    ¡°No. Why¡°.


    Another maides in holding a very strange bouquet of roses. There are multiple colors in what appears to <b>be </b>a random order. Even a ck one. Lewana¡¯s eyes go wide and she walks over and takes them.


    ¡°They are your test results from the Faes¡°.


    I brace myself for the news. ¡°How did I do¡°.


    She starts to smile. ¡°You did good. It¡¯s a good start¡°.


    I stare at her amazed. ¡°How did you get that from these¡°<b>. </b>


    ¡°The three pink ones are from Rose and her parents. They show gratitude for the dinner. There are more yellow ones than anything else which means friendship. This means they likely will want to continue working on an alliance with the wolves. The single red, burgundy, andvender ones together mean admiration, devotion, and special love. This means they approved of you my mate and us as a couple. The ck one is a warning. This means this is all fragile and could change if you make the wrong choices. Also probably rted to Cordelia¡°.


    I forgot the maids were in the room until one of them spoke. ¡°What does the bracelet mean¡°.


    We look at how they are bound together and Lewana¡¯s face drops. There is a very intricate bracelet of gold with four pearls in the middle.


    ¡°It means in four days we are having more visitors. The sirens areing to visit¡°.


    ¡°You know the Sirens as well as the Faes¡°.


    ¡°Yeah. I actually met them first. The Sirens and Faes are very close as nts need water to survive and the water needs nts as food. They have had an alliance for millennia¡°.


    ¡°You are going to have to exin one of these days how you know all this stuff¡±


    She just smiles at me. I don¡¯t know if I will ever learn all her secrets but I know I will try.


    The maids look excited by this. ¡°What should we do with the flowers Lady Lewana¡°.


    Lewana thinks for a moment. ¡°Get the nicest vase we have and ce them in that as they are. Put them near a window on the east side as Rose will likely be watching from there to see if we ept the gift.


    <b>Chapter </b><b>87 </b>

 Gloom 87

    <b>Chapter </b><b>87 </b>


    Lewana POV


    The house hasn¡¯t got the usual buzz today. Too much nervous energy from thest few days<b>. </b>


    I¡¯m getting ready for the formal announcement of the next stage of the ceremony. I am looking at myself in the mirror in my formal dress partly thinking about the changes that have happened in the past two months and bracing myself for another week. Doesn¡¯t help the sirens also want a dinner now as well. I get the importance but it is exhausting.


    I start to think about a vacation with Conrad away from all this drama when a timid knockes on my door.


    ¡°Come in¡°.


    ¡°Umm. No. I¡¯m sorry my Lady by Alpha King is already furious at me and I don¡¯t want to upset him more if my scent is in your chambers¡°. I know that voice. Why is Donovan here?


    I go and open the door keeping a de at the ready just in case. I snarl, ¡°What do you want¡°.


    ¡°I apologize again my Lady but I was wondering if you could talk to Alpha King for me<b>¡°</b>.


    <b>I </b>scoff at the audacity of this man. ¡°Why would I do that¡°.


    ¡°I really like my job and I was only doing what I thought was best for the kingdom, Alpha King, and the council. After everything that has happened, I realize that I was wrong in my actions and that you are who the Alpha King needs. You are who we all need¡°.


    I am stunned by his admission but it still doesn¡¯t exin why he is at my door. ¡°What does this have to do with me. Why not tell the Alpha King¡°.


    ¡°Beta Liam told me I might be charged with treason and now I am under disciplinary restrictions. I¡¯m also terrified if I even mention your name in front of the Alpha King he will kill me on the spot. I just want a chance to exin¡°.


    This man is shaking like a leaf and is struggling to maintain eye contact, instead choosing to look at the floor.


    ¡°I will mention this but will not make any promises¡°.


    He starts bowing rapidly. ¡°Thank you, Thank you, mydy¡°.


    He quickly scurries off leaving me very suspicious of him. Not sure why though.


    I head downstairs and enter the ceremony hall. Everyone is ready for the announcement. I take my ce at the front with the remaining candidates Cordelia and Valerie. Donnavan makes the address<b>. </b>


    ¡°As we all know there are two parts to us. Our human and our wolf side. This has been taken into consideration for the next stage of the ceremony as the Luna Queen will need to bond with Alpha King wolf Jace as well as his human side. With that consideration, this week the candidate will participate in a run with the pack under the full moon to see who Jace chooses as his mate¡°.


    Oh dear Goddess no.


    My stomach drops and I try to control the fear rising in my chest. I can feel Serena urging me to run under my skin but


    my feet stay rooted to the floor. As soon as the official part is over and everyone starts mingling, I head straight outside for some air and to talk to my wolf.


    ¡°Serena, what are we going to do¡°.


    <b>I </b>can feel her panic along with my own. ¡°We need to run. It¡¯s no longer safe here<b>¡°</b>.


    ¡°Can we really do it again? Leave everyone behind¡±


    ¡°We have no other choice. No one can know what we are¡°.


    ¡°Not even Conrad¡°.


    I feel her hesitation. We want to tell him but we know it will put an even bigger target on our back and in turn<b>, </b>the pack and him at risk as well,


    She starts whimpering in my mind. ¡°It¡¯s the only way to protect him and us¡°.


    ¡°Thinking of running again¡°. I¡¯m startled and turn around to see Conrad walking over to me with open arms.


    I run straight into them and he starts tofort me by stroking my hair.


    ¡°You¡¯re shaking Moonlight. This is about more than your wolf just being nervous around other wolves. Isn¡¯t it¡°.


    I take a deep breath and look into his eyes. He holds me tight, anchoring me to this moment. ¡°It is. Serena is different. It¡¯s most obvious at night and under a full moon so if we do a run in front of the pack and strangers, there will be an even bigger target on <b>us</b>¡°.


    ¡°Whatever this difference is, is not going to stop me from being with you. You can run but you should know by now that I will follow you til the end of time to get you back in my arms¡°.


    <b>I </b>can feel Serena preening in my head basking in the dedication of our mate. ¡°Why does he have to be such a sexy smooth talker¡°<b>. </b>


    I let out a small smile and looked at Conrad. ¡°I still don¡¯t know what we are going to do¡°.


    Conrad looks at me with hopeful eyes. ¡°Maybe if I met her and knew how she was different it would help me understand what is going on¡°.


    She thinks about it in my head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. What do you think¡°.


    ¡°I think he is our mate and this was going toe up at some point in our lives. If he is going to understand the situation, he will need to meet you. So will his wolf¡°.


    <b>I </b>can <b>feel </b>her get nervous. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that¡°.


    Conrad lets out a small chuckle. ¡°Why do I get the feeling you two are arguing about me¡°.


    ¡°She <b>is </b>trying to decide if she wants to meet you and Jace or not¡°.


    A smirk crosses his face. ¡°Didn¡¯t think it would be that hard. I know I have already met her a few times¡°.


    Now I¡¯m just confused. ¡°What do you mean¡°.


    ¡°Her eyes are simr to your blue one. But yours are a deep sapphire color whereas hers are lighter with silver flecks. I¡¯ve


    noticed her taking peaks to suss me out¡°.


    Serena is ted at this. ¡°He noticed the difference between us. Ask him who has prettier eyes¡°.


    ¡°Focus. Should we show him and his wolf what we are¡°.


    ¡°Let me think about it¡°.


    ¡°Serena wants to think about it. Showing you¡°.


    ¡°Then I will continue to wait until you are both ready¡°.


    DaranIN

 Gloom 88

    <b>Chapter </b><b>88 </b>


    Lewana POV


    I woke up the next morning alone in my room. I <b>slept </b>awfully as Serena kept me up with questions. Debating whether it was time to show Conrad. Whether we were ready or could show everyone.


    I head down to the kitchen to see Conrad staring at coffee while stirring it mindlessly. He looks up at me and smiles before tapping the bench next to him.


    ¡°How was your night Moonlight¡°.


    ¡°OK¡°.


    ¡°You¡¯re still an awful liar¡°. He looks at me for a minute and whispers, ¡°Can I say good morning to Serena too¡°.


    She huffs in my head so I reply to Conrad. ¡°She says no¡°.


    He gets a sly smile on his face. ¡°OK. Shame as I was thinking more about who had the prettiest eyesst night and I don¡¯t want to say Lewana just because I can¡¯t see Serena¡¯s but I might have to¡°.


    Serena surges forward putting her eyes on full disy. I know exactly what Conrad is doing as he has worked out she¡¯s so dam vain. It¡¯s fitting though as she knows she is gorgeous.


    ¡°Wow. They are beautiful. Would you mind if Jace shows his eyes so he can have a good look too¡°.


    She nods and Jace surges forward. ¡°With eyes this beautiful you could be bald and tiny and still the prettiest one in the


    room¡°.


    She snaps back at him, <b>¡°</b>I said I was different, not ugly you moron¡°.


    Jace chuckles and pulls us close to nuzzle our neck. ¡°Well, the day I do get to see how gorgeous you are I know I will worship you as you deserve¡°.


    She starts purring loudly and Jace starts as well. We let them have their moment.


    The door opens and Liam walks in. Serena retreats quickly and Jace growls furiously at Liam.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you, you Jackass¡°<b>. </b>


    Liam just stared at us confused and slightly scared of Jace. I startughing. ¡°Jace is just a bit upset that you interrupted


    him and Serena saying hello¡°.


    Guilt washes over his entire body as he knows that was a big moment. ¡°Oh. Sorry buddy¡°.


    Jace just growls back at him while holding on to me. I can see him searching my eyes just to get her toe back but she has fully retreated now.


    Liam tries to change the subject but Jace is still ring at him.


    ¡°So what is the n for today¡°.


    ?????


    an teen unie pain in Conrad¡¯s voice but we know we are near the end.


    Ovuci meeting two


    ¡°I also need to talk to you about Donovan. He came to talk to me yesterday and asked me to advocate for your forgiveness¡°.


    ¡°He did WHAT¡°, Conrad snaps.


    ¡°And your temper is why he didn¡¯te to you. He wants to ask you for forgiveness but would like to live long enough to ask for it¡°.


    He starts growling and he thinks of a response. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it¡°.


    We all stand up alert when we hear to siren go off. We installed them after thest attack as a warning system for the pack to return to thepound.


    We¡¯re under attack.


    The three of us race to the soldier barracks to change and grab weapons while Conrad and Liam get mind¨Clink reports. They¡¯re attacking from the far eastern border.


    We race over in the vehicles to save strength and are greeted with two soldiers screaming and writhing on the floor.


    I ask, ¡°What happened to them¡°.


    One soldier replies with fear in his voice, ¡°We don¡¯t know. There¡¯s no blood or injuries but they can¡¯t stop screaming¡°.


    I start sniffing one and stop when Ie to his leg.


    I hear a whooshing sound and take cover. I know what it is from thest forest attack.


    ¡°They¡¯re firing wolfsbane and silver darts. Take cover¡°.


    As soon as we do they start advancing their position. This is their n. Distracted and kill until they are in the territory using long¨Crange lethal weapons. I have to protect my pack.


    Iunch up into the trees to get a better look. The size of the attack is small. About 30. Clearly well organized. Clearly very skilled. They¡¯re increasing in skill and force from theirst attack using the information they gained.


    I tell Conrad he is going to need his best long¨Crange shooters. Wolves are best in close¨Cup battle but not one member is trained with long range. I¡¯m pretty good at 250-300m but this many with no specialised weapon.


    Our pack started shooting back but they have clearly not been trained for this scenario. We needed a n.


    The enemy starts advancing and I get a weapon and start aiming for therger target. Torsos.


    They turn and start shooting towards me so I take cover.


    ¡°Not near the girl¡°.


    The enemy knew I was here<b>. </b>All shooting redirects to the other side. Towards Conrad.


    I mind¨Clink to him to take cover. Just as they start opening fire.


    The darts are hitting more of our soldiers and they are screaming and dyeing on <b>the </b>floor. <b>I </b>couldn¡¯t let this drag on. The longer it takes me to get them to the medical center<b>, </b>the harder it will be to save them.


    Then I hear something from the other side that makes my heart stop.


    ¡°Take out the Alpha King. It¡¯ll be easier to grab her when he¡¯s dead¡°.


    I can see the opening they¡¯re going to take. Conrad is trying to defend from the front while they start nking him on his


    left.


    I¡¯m not losing him.


    They don¡¯t notice through their scopes as I charge across our side with Conrad clear in my sights. I keep my eyes on the situation to see where they are circling.


    I hear the bang as the darts leave the chambers and I leap into the air. Iunch myself at Conrad and tackle him to the


    ground taking both darts in my leg.


    Both sides freeze as they hear my scream and watch me crash to the ground.


    We hear two gunshots as the two enemy soldiers who fired the darts and hit me are killed by one of their officers.


    ¡°Retreat¡°.


    They all leave. Just as I nned.


    Now <b>I </b>need to save the soldiers. I need to save myself.

 Gloom 89

    Conrad POV


    ¡°LEWANA NO¡°.


    I hold my girl. The girl who just took two fatal poison darts for me, trying to hold in her screams as she fights the poison. She has blocked the bond so I don¡¯t feel her pain but Jace is desperately trying to break through to take the pain for her.


    I stroke her face trying tofort her while Liam looks on in horror over my shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s <i>OK </i>baby, I¡¯m here¡°.


    Through gritted teeth, she starts trying to talk. ¡°Lab¡°.


    I pause. ¡°What do you mean¡°.


    ¡°Everyone. Medical. Lab. Now¡°<b>. </b>


    Liam understood the order and started taking charge.


    ¡°Pick up every soldier shot with a dart and get them to the medical center. NOW¡°.


    Liam knows I¡¯m not letting go of Lewana so I pick her up and get in the truck cradling her gently to my chest while challenging death to fight me for her.


    Liam puts soldiers in charge to secure the borders and starts mind¨Clinking the medics to get ready. In total 15 were shot with the darts, including my girl.


    The trucks roll up to the medical center and the medics leap into action. They start bringing everyone in on gurneys but I refuse to let go of her and carry her in.


    One of the medicses running over. ¡°You need to put her down Alpha King¡°.


    My eyes go full gold and Jace growls, ¡°Make me¡°.


    ¡°Morphine¡°. The medic and I look at Lewana.


    ¡°What mydy¡°.


    ¡°Morphine. Now¡°.


    She¡¯s right. I don¡¯t want her or anyone in this much pain as they die.


    ¡°Give everyone morphine now¡°, I order and there is a flurry of activity.


    As soon as the morphine is in her system I feel her start to rx and she can focus on me.


    ¡°I¡¯m right here baby. I¡¯m right here. I¡¯m not going anywhere¡°.


    ¡°Lab. I need myb¡±.


    ¡°You need to rest. Try and fight the poison. Stay with me<b>¡°</b><b>. </b>


    Her eyes <b>go </b>gold and I watch as determination takes over her entire body. She flips out of my arms and starts moving to


    herb.


    I¡¯m stunned and just watch as she tries to walk while holding onto the wall to get there. I follow her and she heads to the


    fridge.


    She screams for a medic and twoe running in with a worried confused look on their face not sure what to <b>expect</b>.


    She gives one some vials. ¡°IM injections for soldiers<b>¡°</b>.


    She turns to the other. ¡°IV. 0.5g <b>30 </b>minutes. 1.5g for 2 hours<b>, </b>then increase to 3g¡°.


    I stand in shock. Does she have treatment for them?


    She pushes past me to get to them. She heads to the whiteboard to write what she said. She also adds morphine infusion for all.


    I can see the morphine wearing off and her knees start to shake. She <b>is </b>standing through pure determination. I go to support her as I see her legs starting to give.


    I hold her near the board as she keeps writing and giving orders. I notice all soldiers are starting treatment but not her. She is also getting hotter by the second.


    I send out an Alphamand across the room. ¡°Treat her first, she got hit with two darts¡°.


    Medicse running to me as she copses in my arms.


    I ce her on the gurney but refuse to let go of her hand. They start working on her, putting needles in her, and taking vital signs. Her temp is 108, her heart is racing and she needs oxygen.


    It seemed like hours but was probably minutes before the medics took a step back. The head medic brings over a chair for me to sit in as he knows I¡¯m not leaving her.


    ¡°How long until she is awake¡°.


    ¡°He looks at me with a sad expression. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I honestly don¡¯t know if she will. I don¡¯t know if any of them will. A werewolf has never survived a wolfsbane or silver poisoning attack before and they have all had both¡°.


    I look around the clinic and every bed is full with the curtains open and grieving family by their side.


    ¡°Do you know what you have given her¡°.


    ¡°No. Only she does<b>¡°</b><b>. </b>


    I <b>just </b>sit in silence as the hours tick by. I barely notice anything else happening around me. I just stare at the monitor that shows her heart beating so I know she is still with me.


    Liam slowly walks in. ¡°How¡¯s she doing¡°.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡°. I feel my voice crack under the pressure of holding in my fear of losing her. Liam just ces a hand on my


    shoulder so I know he is still here.


    ¡°Just so you know. I have Increased the amount of soldiers and guards on patrol until we know what is happening. I am overseeing that while Arthur is overseeing anything pack¨Crted. He¡¯s actually starting to grow on me and shown to be <b>a </b>good Beta¡°.


    I still hate him. ¡°Why isn¡¯t he here¡°.


    ¡°He said it¡¯s because you are. He knows his Jellybean would be happier knowing he was helping out while you were at her side when she wakes up¡°.


    I smile at this. He has full faith in her. Just as I do.


    More hours go by, I can see other soldiers starting to wake up. ted families thank to Moon Goddess for saving their mate, father, brother, and son. Lewana stays asleep.


    I hear footsteps stomping towards me. ¡°Alpha King. What are you still doing here. Our date started ten minutes ago¡°.


    My skin starts to crawl and my teeth go on edge as I know exactly who this is without turning around.


    ¡°What the FUCK is wrong with your Cordelia. Several members of my pack are fighting death following an attack and Lewana is still unconscious. I¡¯m not going anywhere<b>¡°</b><b>. </b>


    She just huffs and puts her hands on her hips. ¡°They all seem fine now so you can leave. And shouldn¡¯t that useless old man be here instead of you anyway. Why are you wasting your valuable time sulking at some rogue¡¯s bedside¡°.


    I¡¯m going to kill this bitch. I don¡¯t let go of Lewana¡¯s hand but my wse out and Jace teeth shift. I send a full Alpha Aura towards her and my eyes glow yellow and gold.


    I wasn¡¯t expecting Valerie toe running in the middle to stop me<b>. </b>


    ¡°Lady Cordelia, can I ask a favor¡°.

 Gloom 90

    <b>Chapter </b><b>90 </b>


    Conrad POV


    <b>I </b>stare daggers into Valerie for interrupting me while Cordelia stands as defiant as <b>ever</b>. That bitch needs to suffer for everything that she has done. Why would Valerie even waste her breath trying to save her?


    Lady Valerie stands with her hands towards both of <b>us </b>and then turns to Cordelia. ¡°Apologies for interrupting but my date with Alpha King is scheduled for tomorrow. Unfortunately, I have anothermitment. I know that, as per the rules of the ceremony, times cannot be changed unless the Alpha King himself is incapacitated, but they can be swapped. I am sure you have prepared a wonderful spread as usual so why not enjoy that with your father and I will have my date with Alpha King now. That way he is well rested and in a better mood for your date with him tomorrow¡°.


    Cordelia thinks about it a huff. ¡°Well<b>, </b>it¡¯s not like you were going to win anyway. You can have it here and I will see you tomorrow handsome¡°.


    She blows me a kiss and I shudder at the thought. I turn my attention straight back to my sleeping mate.


    Valerie turns to Liam. ¡°As this is technically my date, do you think some food can be provided for both of us<b>¡°</b>. She stares at Liam who understands she is trying to get me to eat. I haven¡¯t eaten in 6-7 hours at this point and for a wolf my size<b>, </b>she knows I should be starving but I¡¯m just sick with fear.


    I growl at her for trying to look after me like a mate. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry¡°.


    ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t eat something, I going to tattle¨Ctale on you to Lady Lewana the second her eyes open. From what I¡¯ve seen of her, she will be disappointed that you¡¯re not staying at top strength for the pack while she is down¡°.


    Dam it. I suppose <b>I </b>can force food down. She has done it for me before when we first met.


    Liames back with some of Mary¡¯s cooking for all of us. All finger food so I can eat without letting go of my moonlight


    hand.


    About an hour after the meal, she starts to stir. She slowly opens her eyes and I can see her searching for me.


    ¡°Moonlight, it¡¯s OK, it¡¯s OK. I¡¯m here¡°.


    I pull her to my chest while Valerie calls the medic over. Theye over with some water to give her a drink. <b>As </b>soon as the water touches her throat she goes back to work.


    ¡°How are the soldiers. Did the treatment work¡°.


    The medic looks shocked but answers. ¡°Yeah. I think so. I mean, nobody¡¯s dead and they are all awake now. I don¡¯t know about the long term though¡°.


    She then turns to Liam. ¡°Boarders were secured as soon as I went down<b>¡°</b><b>. </b>1


    ¡°Yes. They all left as soon as you took the darts.


    Anger starts surging in. It should be me in this bed, not her. I start to growl at her. ¡°Why did you take the darts. It should have been me who got hit. Not you¡°.


    She looks at me a loving expression and raises a hand to hold my cheek. ¡°It was the only way to get them to leave shadow.


    Alpha¡¯s always protect pack¡±


    Liam looks at her confused. ¡°What do you mean¡°.


    ¡°I could hear them discussing battle ns. They could see where I was and were aiming away from me. They nned to shoot Conrad to weaken the soldiers and the pack so they could breach the border, kill all in the way, and take the she- wolves they wanted. I saved Conrad and damaged their primary target by taking the darts. They had to retreat if they wanted to save me and try againter¡°.


    I¡¯m still so mad at her and proud at the same time. ¡°But they didn¡¯t know you could be saved. I didn¡¯t know¡°.


    ¡°I always promise toe back to you. Don¡¯t 1¡°.


    1 grabbed her face and crashed into her lips to kiss her. That¡¯s when the silent tears fall. Everyone looks away as they don¡¯t want to witness the Alpha crying like a pup.


    Jacees forward as he needs to check on them to. He whispers with a shaking voice, ¡°I need to see the pretty eyes and make sure your both OK¡°,


    Serenaes forward, but only just. She has very little strength before disappearing. She cradles me weakly to her chest and wipes the tears from my face while I steel my resolve again.


    ¡°What exactly are we giving everyone¡°. We turn and see the head medic looking very axious and a bit lost.


    ¡°The IM injection is a wolfsbane antibody serum. Sort of a cross between a treatment and a vine. The IV is silver- specific chtion therapy. My research showed they were promising but I haven¡¯t been able to test on a wider group yet¡°.


    Everyone is stunned. I didn¡¯t even notice all the soldiers and their families listening. One soldier speaks up from his bed.


    ¡°You did all this for us. Even after everything¡­..¡°. He didn¡¯t need to finish. We all knew what he meant.


    ¡°Even as I was hiding in the human world, I knew who I was. Everything in my life had been taken from me. My mother at birth, my mother who raised me, my pack, my childhood, my safety, my freedom. I was determined not to lose myself. I wanted to make sure they could never take that¡°.


    ¡°You really are our Luna Queen, aren¡¯t you¡°.


    She freezes again while she tries to think of an answer. ¡°We will just have to wait til the end of the ceremony and go from there¡°.


    Lady Valerie dramatically rolls her eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s be honest. It¡¯s just a formality at this point. The descions has clearly been made¡°.


    ¡°A rogue shouldn¡¯t be on the throne. If they don¡¯t ept me, we know civil unrest could break out among the packs. That¡¯s why we need to wait for the end of this ceremony and see the reactions to the results¡°.


    Valerie starts loudly andicallyughing. ¡°That¡¯s what you¡¯re worried about¡°.

 Gloom 91

    <b>Chapter </b><b>91 </b>


    Lewana POV


    I just stare at Valerie shocked. What was so funny.


    When she regained herposure she started asking me questions.


    ¡°Is that seriously what you are worried about. Packs not epting you¡°.


    ¡°No. It¡¯s wars starting because of me. Wolves suffering because of me<b>¡°</b><b>. </b>


    ¡°Then trust me you have nothing to worry about¡°. She¡¯s stating this as if it is obvious.


    I look at her perplexed. ¡°How can you be so sure<b>¡°</b><b>. </b>


    Her nervous eyes suddenly dart to Conrad. ¡°For me to prove this to Lady Lewana, I will need assurance from yourself Alpha King that no charges will beid against me¡°.


    Conrad starts to growl and holds his hand tofort him. ¡°What have you done¡°.


    ¡°Nothing that vites the Werewolf Rights act. There may be some questionable activities but not one was harmed¡°.


    Conrad looks at Liam and I can see they are discussing something on the mind¨Clink.


    Conrad huffs. ¡°Fine. Anything else you need before you tell us¡°.


    ¡°Yes actually. You can get your hacker to stay away from mywork¡°.


    Liam loudly exims, ¡°That¡¯s you. I totally thought it was going to be one of the Alpha¡¯s¡°.


    Conrad turns to me. ¡°What do you think¡°.


    ¡°I think we should trust her. If she says she hasn¡¯t broken the act and she had, she wouldn¡¯t be showing us¡°.


    He sits me up in the bed and sits beside me. He just holds on tight while taking in deep breaths of my scent to calm himself down. He knows he is too emotionally charged right now.


    ¡°Fine. When Lewana is safe to discharge. Prove what you can to us¡°.


    The morphine helps with the pain of the silver and I don¡¯t want to be lying in a hospital bed so I try to leave immediately. Conrad agreed to me being discharged if I didn¡¯t leave his side for the next 12 hours and medics checked on me every hour. Think it was more of a reassurance for him.


    I still feel really stiff and sluggish but the second I was struggling at all Conrad picked me up and carried me. I could feel him pushing for the bond to be open but I knew he would try and transfer his strength and take my pain so I opened up slightly so he could feel the connection.


    We got to the conference room as Valerie said she needed herptop and arge screen to transmit to. All the girls are waiting there to check on me. Arthurs is there as well so I go and hug him. I tell them I¡¯m fine but they are still clearly


    worried. We all take our seats and wait.


    Conrad gets the attention of the room but is clearly still on edge. ¡°So what exactly have you been up to Lady Valerie¡°.


    ¡°I run a secret undergroundwork supporting she¨Cwolves who are in trouble. Anything they are worried about, forced mating, birth control, mate beatings, pups being sold, it alles to me through thework to help them. That is why thework is so heavily protected. If an Alpha broke into it to find the she¨Cwolves I helped hide in other packs they would all be in danger¡°.


    Conrad is more rmed than anything. ¡°Why the hell did you think I would be mad at that¡°.


    ¡°Most people don¡¯t react well to people running operations under authority noses. I also have hidden active websites and social media ounts as ways for wolves to keep up to date with news. I actually have a degree in journalism and believe


    in reporting the truth to the people. That¡¯s why you might be mad¡°.


    She logs in and we see the post from four months ago first. None show the Alpha King in a good light. Allments are about a vicious Alpha raiding packs, a brute who was only seeking domination. A man who oversees a council of men and oppresses wolves further. They have shared videos of his raids from CCTV cameras at packs and they make their own


    theories and reports as people on social media usually do.


    <b>I </b>can see Conrad¡¯s heartbreaking. ¡°That¡¯s what the werewolf Kingdom thinks of me<b>¡°</b>.


    Valerie smiles. ¡°That¡¯s what they used to think of you¡°.


    She scrolls to where the ceremony started and it¡¯s night and day. Valerie has been reporting on the ceremony and has been taking pictures around the pack. We read the article she has written on all the candidates and the developments that happened.


    The pictures are amazing. She has some of my training with warriors, some of the battles during the past attacks. Even cute ones of me cuddled up with Conrad on the grass and being cuddly outside while we worked.


    ¡°I have done articles on all the candidates, myself included if you want to see. Just for full transparency though I have kind of been getting details from your Beta under false pretenses¡°.


    Arthur just chuckles. As long as you said nice things<b>, </b>I¡¯m not even mad¡°.


    I barely read the article but my eyes go to thements. Strong she¨Cwolf we can follow. Hope for us to be seen. A true sign of hope for change. Alpha King made a great choice. A power couple to lead the way.


    I¡¯m just shocked. I never thought they would ept me like this. My rogue status has always meant rejection by my kind but here, they don¡¯t care. They are even proud of it.


    I know this is going to take a while to sink in but Conrad has a wicked grin on his face so I know he is up to something.


    ¡°Lady Valerie. Would you be willing to sell me these photos<b>¡°</b>.


    She smiles. ¡°Possibly. If the price is right¡°.


    Conradughs. ¡°Michelle, you have an eye for detail. Get prints of all the best pictures and put them around the house. Liam, get Valerie a contract and pay her whatever she wants. It¡¯s time everyone else realized who truly lives here¡°.

 Gloom 92

    Conrad POV


    My girl fights the tiredness and puts on a stoic face for the rest of the day, but I can tell she is exhausted. She is thinking hard about responses and scrunching her face as <b>she </b>tries to think. She insists on going to check the soldiers who were positioned this morning and she is slowing down even more now.


    ¡°Ok. I eerrmm¡­¡­ need to confirm orders for overnight¡°.


    I look over at Arthur and the head medic who look as concerned for her as I do.


    I turn to look at them. ¡°You both know what needs to be done tonight¡°. They both nod so I turn to Lewana. ¡°Look like you can go to bed then¡°.


    ¡°I just need to check a few things. Where¡­. where are the errrrmmm charts¡°.


    ¡­..


    I can see Arthur is very worried and not sure what to do. He knows his daughter needs to sleep but his Alpha wants to


    work.


    I walk up beside her, ¡°Sorry moonlight, but you need to sleep¡°.


    I send a strong calming aura through her and she passes out instantly in my arms.


    ¡°I think I get why you use it on her now. She can¡¯t stop herself can she¡°. I turn and see Arthur¡¯s face full of relief<b>. </b>


    ¡°No. She can¡¯t. She is so used to fighting and surviving that when she gets worried about a threat, she won¡¯t stop til it has


    been resolved and everyone is safe. Even if it is days¡°.


    He stops and thinks about it for a moment before looking at some paperwork. ¡°I¡¯m d she has you looking out for her as


    her mate¡°.


    I¡¯m absolutely wed. I never thought I would be able to tolerate this man and here he isplimenting me.


    I look at him skeptically. ¡°Thanks. Why the change of heart¡°.


    2


    He chuckles. ¡°Mary. She¡¯s been telling me about you and Liam growing up. What you¡¯re really like. Also been calling me an overprotective stubborn mule for seeing my Jellybean as the same 8¨Cyear¨Cold girl I lost. Never had someone to talk to


    about that stuff before¡°.


    ¡°She is amazing at that. Most just see her as a cook but she always knows the right thing to say. Liam told me you have been doing a good job as her Beta as well¡°.


    ¡°I¡¯m trying. We¡¯re trying. She has never really been an Alpha before so I¡¯m trying to guide her as well as help as a Beta¡°.


    ¡°It shows. She definitely thinking more about pack dynamics and needs¡°.


    We both sit in awkward silence for about 10 seconds before I break. ¡°I better get her to bed¡°.


    ¡°Can I ¡­.. say goodnight¡°.


    I just smile and nod. Hees over and goes to kiss her on the head before looking at me for approval again. I nod and he


    kisses her and whispers ¡°Goodnight Jellybean¡°.


    I take her to bed and hold her tight as I have a peaceful night¡¯s sleep with her in my arms.


    We woke up the next morning early as we both went to bed at a reasonable hour. Even though I wanted to stay in bed, I knew she needed to keep her strength up to recover.


    We went to the kitchen to get breakfast and I thanked Mary for working with Arthur. She denies doing anything but I


    know her better than that.


    All the girls as Liam wake up and slowlye into the kitchen. We are having a peaceful morning when we are <b>all </b>


    startled.


    ¡°AAAARRRRRRRRRR!¡±


    A blood¨Ccurdling scream rings throughout the house and Michelle starts cackling like a witch.


    Lewana frowns at her, ¡°What did you do¡°.


    Michelle is failing miserably at hiding her smile. ¡°Well. Lady Cordelia didn¡¯t seem to understand the concept of an


    emergency yesterday and so I thought she should learn a lesson <b>as </b>she now has her own emergency just hours before her date with Conrad¡°.


    ¡°Seriously Mish. What did you do¡°, Lewana stresses with more urgency.


    ¡°I put purple hair dye in her toning shampoo. I also left a note saying it was me so I could make sure she learned her


    lesson¡°.


    We all turn when we hear the kitchen door m open. Cordelia¡¯s normally blonde hair is streaked with purple and it has partially died her face and hands. She is standing in the doorway in a white bathrobe with pure anger on her face looking like a psychotic ¡®my little pony¡®.


    ¡°YOU¡°.


    <b>1 </b>


    Michelle just smiles. ¡°Yes, Lady Cordelia. What can I do for you today¡°.


    ¡°YOU DID THIS¡°.


    ¡°Yes, I did. Anything I can help you with¡°.


    As Cordelia is not getting a fear response from her she changes tactics and starts with the crocodile tears.


    ¡°Alpha King. Look what she did to me before our date. We will have to postpone and she will need to be punished¡°:


    Michelle just smiles as this is clearly what she was waiting for. ¡°As you so eloquently put yesterday, dates cannot be dyed unless the candidate or Alpha King is incapacitated. So you will have to decide to go like that, or not have your date this week¡°.


    Cordelia looks horrified and scrambles toe up with options. ¡°I will swap with Lady Lewana. Just like I swapped with Lady Valerie yesterday¡°.


    ¡°Sorry, Can¡¯t do that. They both had their dates with him yesterday. I told you your two options. And seeing as you weren¡¯t willing to be flexible for a rogue attack yesterday, I doubt anyone will help you today¡°.


    <i>2/3 </i>


    Cordelia turns to me with hopeful eyes and I just give a firm shake of my head. The furyes back almost instantly.


    ¡°I DEMAND SHE IS PUNISHED HEAVILY FOR THIS¡°.


    Michelle¡¯s grin gets wider. ¡°That¡¯s the Beta¡¯s job in a pack right. How do you want to punish me, Liam¡±.


    Fuck this girl is brutal.


    I can see Liam holding in Valen as he knows exactly what she means. ¡°How about I beat that ass with a paddle until it¡¯s red and throbbing¡°.


    Michelle starts dramatically biting her bottom lip and speaking low sexy tone making it sound like an orgasm. ¡°Oh yes, Beta¡°.


    Liam picks her up throws her on his shoulder and takes off running to his bedroom.


    Cordelia screams after them, ¡°YOU WHORE¡°.


    ¡°PROUD OF IT YOU BITCH¡°.


    Cordelia gasps realizing she is losing this battle. She turns on the crocodile tears again and turns to me. ¡°You can¡¯t be OK with her messing up our date and disrespecting me¡°.


    ¡°I¡¯m ted. My day just freed up¡°.


    She runs out of the room crying for her daddy and I couldn¡¯t give a fuck. What a glorious way to start a day.


    <b>Chapter </b>93


    Lewana POV

 Gloom 93

    Lewana POV


    I¡¯m giggling about Cordelia as I head to <b>the </b>medical center. I know Conrad will be in a great mood today if he doesn¡¯t have to spend time with her. Not sure what he will do with his time but I have data to review.


    Even though the rogue attack was terrible<b>, </b>my treatment worked. I knew it would in theory and I have tested it on myself but now I have mini¨Ctest groups for two medications that could save lives.


    I go check on all the soldiers and they are very grateful to be feeling better this morning. All their wolves <b>are </b>alert and talking but still weak so will need more chtion therapy to clear the silver but the wolfsbane antibodies worked really


    well.


    I check all their blood work, and mine, before I start analyzing data from them. It is fascinating how quickly their blood levels are dropping. I notice mine is still a bit elevated <b>so </b>I get an IV pole<b>, </b>cannte myself, and start another course while working.


    I am going through my today¡¯s list and realize another one of my medications has arrived. The birth control I give myself. I notice that the package has been delivered but the package seems damaged. I checked everything inside and it¡¯s all in


    tack so likely just a clumsy mailman.


    2


    I check my phone calendar and even though I don¡¯t normally have it for another week or so I decide to have it early as there have been too many attempts on my life. If they do get me, I know I will have three months for it to wear off before I can have a pup so I have a chance to escape.


    Conrad had the worst timing when he walked in as the needle was in my leg. I must have been quite a site as I still had the IV in my arm as well.


    ¡°Oh Goddess, what are you doing? Are you still unwell? MEDIC!¡±


    The medices running in, sees me pulling my skirt shut, and looks away. ¡°What¡¯s wrong Alpha King¡°.


    ¡°Why does she have treatment running and is injecting herself¡°.


    He is clearly very nervous. ¡°We offered for her to lie down and we could do it for her as she wanted to work. I don¡¯t know what the injection is¡°.


    I send a calming aura to Conrad but I can tell he is fighting to stay mad. He turns to me, ¡°Why are you not resting¡°.


    I nod to the door for the medic to leave and he practically runs out shutting the door behind him.


    I pull Conrad into my arms so he knows I¡¯m OK. ¡°I wanted to work. I was in the medical center in case anything happened. The IV is just because everyone¡¯s silver levels are still too high which is why we are sluggish¡°.


    ¡°And the giant needle you¡¯re putting in your leg¡°.


    I pause. I don¡¯t know how he feels about birth control as it¡¯s a very taboo subject among wolves. The majority deems any pup a blessing and stopping that is defying the Moon Goddess¡¯s will. On the other hand, those people probably haven¡¯t been chased down to be raped several times.


    Conrad senses my hesitation and gets concerned. ¡°What is it Moonlight¡°.


    Chapter <b>93 </b>


    I take a deep breath<b>. </b>¡°It¡¯s my birth control. It stops me from going into heat. I use it as a safety measure so I have time in case I am captured¡°.


    ¡°Oh¡°.


    ¡°Yeah<b>¡°. </b>


    We just sit in silence for a minute processing the news. I can feel myself starting to panic and have <b>to </b>ask him. ¡°Are you OK, that I take it¡°.


    His face is unreadable to me at the moment which makes me more worried. ¡°Yeah. I get why you take it¡°.


    He still sits in silence as if thinking about something.


    ¡°Will that injection prevent you from ever being able to have a pup¡°. I recognize the expression <b>as </b>fear now.


    ¡°No. It onlysts three months¡°.


    ¡°But you do want pups. Don¡¯t you¡°. As an Alpha, a King, and thest in the royal lineage I knew this would be important for him but I¡¯m not sure how to answer.


    ¡°Honestly I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve always been scared of them. Any I had would be taken from me so I just wanted to make sure that never happened¡°.


    He starts to smile. ¡°So even though you don¡¯t have pups you¡¯re protecting them anyway¡°.


    I feel the heat rising in my neck and my cheeks start to blush. ¡°I guess so¡°.


    <b>I </b>stand up and walks over to hold me. ¡°Well<b>, </b>if you ever do want to be a mother to my pups. I know you will be amazing at it. Not even the Goddess could save someone who would try and hurt or take them¡°.


    I nuzzle into his neck and I am just grateful that he understands.


    ¡°I want to show him¡°. I am so surprised by the sudden <b>voice </b>of Serena in my head that I¡¯m startled and start speaking out loud.


    ¡°What was that¡°.


    ¡°He has protected us several times. He has cared for us as a mate should. He gave us time to think about what we werefortable with without pressure. He checked on me in the hospital and now he will wait for pups until we are ready. I want to show him who we really are so I canplete <b>the </b>mate bond with both of them¡°.


    I startughing and jump into Conrad¡¯s arm and kiss him deeply. <b>He </b>lifts me onto my desk and starts passionately kissing me until we are both breathless.


    ¡°I¡¯m notining but what was that about¡°.


    ¡°Serena has agreed to meet you. Tonight, I can show you my biggest secret¡°.

 Gloom 94

    <b>Chapter </b><b>94 </b>


    Conrad POV


    I was ecstatic when my girls agreed <b>to </b>share their secrets with me. I honestly don¡¯t care what it <b>is</b><b>. </b>I <b>just </b>want to <b>see </b>Serena<b>. </b>I¡¯m picturing a magnificent wolf with fur <b>the </b>same color as her hair. Jace starts purring at the thought.


    ¡°What are you purring at¡°. Lewana snakes her arms around my neck while looking into my eyes as if <b>to </b>address <b>Jace </b>


    himself.


    ¡°Picturing how amazing Serena might look¡°.


    ¡°Well you will have to wait and see won¡¯t you. But before we go out tonight. We need to work on your Lycan training. Meet you in the living room at 8pm¡°.


    She starts yfully shoving me out of the room as she knows I have some meetings this afternoon.


    We have dinner as a group again and after dinner, Mary hands Lewana arge basket of random items. I raise an eyebrow and she just shakes her head. Not sure how cheese is going to help my Lycan but I know better than to argue with her.


    I enter the living room at 8 and see her smile when she sees me. ¡°You ready¡°.


    ¡°Ready for what exactly¡°.


    ¥Û¥­¤Á¤ã


    ¡°A true Lycan means both souls can function as one instead of separately. The biggest benefit to this is essing your wolf¡¯s strengths while in human form. These are sight, strength, sound, and scent. So to start, we work on scent¡°.


    ¡°Yes, oh wise one¡°.


    She starts giggling and rolls her eyes at me.


    ¡°I am going to ce items with strong or subtle scents around the room. Then have to identify them without your other senses. You also have to try and find me by scent alone¡°.


    <b>Jace </b>gets very excited at the thought of hunting out a mate. He is certainly up for the challenge.


    She gets me to sit down on the couch and blindfolds me. I listen intently to her moving around the room. She does several circles around me making sure her scentpletely envelopes me. The scent is making me dizzy but she guides me


    through some deep breaths and gets me to focus on my connection with Jace.


    ¡°Count to 10 Shadow, and then walk around the room to identify the scents out loud and try to find me¡±.


    As if finding her scent would be difficult. I breathe as oxygen most days.


    I take deep breaths again and start to focus with Jace. I move over to the right as something is over there. It¡¯s sweet. As <b>I </b>take another deep breath, the scent takes on the form of green smoke in my head. I can feel the sweetness on my tongue. Apple.


    I take a few more steps and I¡¯m ovee with a really rotten smell. I know it instantly as the Stilton cheese I saw earlier. I instantly start to move away as it is overwhelming when Jace snaps in my mind.


    ¡°Focus, Moonlight might of done that to hide from us. She could be standing next to it and you will never know¡°.


    He¡¯s right. I focus again. This time it made the image of blue smoke appear in my head. Instead of a general whisp floating it was more specific. <b>I </b>could sense the cheese was on the table and the scent wasing off it. I kept going.


    <b>A </b>strong scent of flowers. Like a summer meadow. I¡¯m confused until I feel the heat. It¡¯s a candle. Red smoke appears in my mind and the room is be clearer. I already know what the room looks like and I know which way I am walking around the room. The scents are adding to <b>the </b>images so I can start making them out clearly as if I could <b>see </b>them.


    So where was Moonlight?


    ¡°Focus on her scent. Where is it strongest? Her scent from early will start fading but it will be strong where she is hiding¡°.


    I walk around the room slowly, hunting my prey. White smoke starts to appear. The intoxicated smell of a pine forest after the rain. I can see the white smoke clinging gently to surfaces she has touched. Slowly dissipating from where she walked


    earlier.


    ?


    E


    I then notice a strong concentration over by the curtains. Gotcha.


    I stalk over as if I can¡¯t find her I¡¯m still looking. I know she can¡¯t see me as she is behind them but she can hear my


    footsteps.


    T


    ¾ß


    4


    When I¡¯m close enough, I grab her and push her up against a wall, pin her hands above her head, and press my body flush against hers.


    9


    ¡°Ours¡°, Jace and I growl together.


    ¡°That¡¯s right my mate. We¡¯re all yours¡°.


    I start licking her neck and I can feel her breath out as she enjoys our touch.


    She starts moaning slightly breathlessly, ¡°Boys, we have a busy night¡°.


    ¡°I know. But we want to know if you taste as good as you smell¡°.


    Another long lick from the base of her neck to her ears gives us our answer. Our taste buds explode with the sweetness of honey. As if we are licking it straight from the jar.


    We crash into her lips for a passionate kiss and her tongue tastes even more like it. <b>I </b>can¡¯t get enough.


    We both get lost in the moment and I have to ask her. ¡°What do I taste like to you¡°.


    She¡¯s practically shaking trying to contain her arousal. She breathlessly moans, ¡°cinnamon sugar¡±


    <b>I </b>couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. I slide my fingers through the slit in her skirt, moved her panties, and push them straight into her soaking core eliciting a sharp gasp.


    <b>I </b>curl my fingers instantly and rub the heel of my hand against her clit almost instantly as she gives us more and more sweet honey. Shees undone in less than a minute.


    As soon as she does we put our fingers straight into our mouth and our eyes roll back at the taste. The sweetest most divine honey that we would drown pancakes or waffles in.


    I rip the blindfold off and kiss her again.


    With how good you smelled, we wouldn¡¯t have made it into the forest tonight if we waited

 Gloom 95

    <b>Chapter </b><b>95 </b>


    Conrad POV


    I walk through the forest hand¨Cin¨Chand with Lewana. The forest seemspletely different after unlocking my wolf- smelling capability in this form. The breeze brings in the scent of my soldiers who are on guard tonight. I can sense rabbits running. Even the wildflowers nearby.


    I can also sense her nerves as we walk but I try and send calming energy to her to let her know it¡¯s going to be OK. We can handle whatever is going to happen. The first day of the full moon is here. Tomorrow is the pack run under the true full


    moon so it is literally now or never.


    She looks around and sighs. ¡°OK. I think there is a good spot¡°. It is a very shaded spot with a small ledge bathed in moonlight.


    I just stand waiting letting her take her time. She turns to me and is clearly nervous. <b>¡°</b>I just want you to know before I do this that I know this puts us in more danger. So if I do have to leave, it¡¯s not because we don¡¯t love you and want to be with both of you. It will be to protect you¡°.


    I freeze. Did we just hear what we think we heard? ¡°Did you just say you love us¡°.


    i


    She blushes and stares at the floor. ¡°We wanted to tell you before we showed you in cases this changes everything¡°.


    I walk over and gently kiss her. ¡°We love you too¡°.


    She takes a few steps back and I almost forgot she would bepletely naked to shift. Her top and brae off first showing her perfect pert breasts with hard nipples ready for licking. I know I have to control myself so she can clearly sense my arousal.


    She smirks at me. ¡°Do I need to stop¡°.


    ¡°No. If you do I will lick you all over and I will never meet Serena¡°.


    She removes her skirt and undies and stands in front of us as pure perfection.


    From her skin, she starts shifting into a wolf asrge as Jace. Her sparkly silver blue eyese through and shine. To my surprise, when her fures in, she is pure white. She is the most magnificent wolf I have ever seen.


    My feet have a mind of their own as they walk me towards her to run a hand through her fur and it is soft as cashmere.


    In a low whisper, I mutter, ¡°You are so beautiful¡°.


    Jace starts angrily growling in my head. ¡°You better let me out soon so I can meet my mate¡°.


    I turn and look at her. ¡°Jace wants toe out and see you. Is that OK¡°.


    She shakes her head. ¡°Not yet Shadow. You need to see first¡°.


    She walks over to the small ledge and stands in direct moonlight. So that¡¯s what she kept as a secret.


    Her fur glows in the moonlight. Almost <b>as </b>if it is the moon itself. It not only shines but looks glitter when it does. She is truly blessed by the Moon Goddess. I drop to my knees at the site and stare in wonder.


    Serenaes over to me when I go down and uses the mind¨Clink. ¡°Are you OK? I know it¡¯s a lot and I know I am special which means more will <b>be </b>after me if they know. It¡¯s why I don¡¯t go near other wolves¡°.


    I can¡¯t hold Jace back anymore at this point. <b>He </b>forces me into our wolf form ripping out clothes in the process. He instantly starts nuzzling her neck and rubbing his scent all over her, iming her as his.


    ¡°I vow with our life Serena, that if anyone even thinks about harming or threatening you tomorrow I will kill them on the spot. You are mine. Only mine. Forever mine¡°.


    I take a back seat in our mind that night. I am assuming Lewana is doing the same.


    Serena is skittish at first, not really sure what to do or how to y with another wolf but Jace is patient and kind with her. Honestly didn¡¯t know he had it in him.


    They chase and hunt each other, have y fights, catch a few rabbits, and just enjoy each other. Towards the early hours of the morning, he can tell she is getting tired. He takes her up to the ridge and they cuddle each other as they fall asleep.


    After a few hours of sleep when the sun starts to rise on the ridge I wake up with a naked Lewana cuddled next to me. It doesn¡¯t feel remotely sexual, just natural. I watch her sleep for a bit more before she starts to open her eyes.


    ¡°Morning Moonlight¡°.


    ¡°Morning Shadow¡°.


    We just stare into each other¡¯s eyes feeling the bond that has grown and brought us even closer. I didn¡¯t think that was possible. All I can think of now is what her neck will look like with my mark on her neck and what that will feel like. It has always been described as a life tether to someone. I connection you always feel but I already feel that without the mate


    mark.


    We walk back through the forestpletely naked to where we left our clothes the night before. It feels unnatural to put them back on. To not have the constant skin¨Cto¨Cskin contact. I think Lewana feels it too as she holds my hand as we walk


    back.


    I look at her thoughtfully. ¡°So what now¡°.


    ¡°<b>Well</b>, the pack run is tonight. And the sirens areing tomorrow. So I guess we just prepare for what happens after


    that¡°.


    ¡°As long as you promise to not leave my side so I can protect everything important to us. Everything that is ours<b>¡°</b><b>. </b>


    She kisses me just before we enter the pack house. I can see some of the omega¡¯s starting the daily tasks all look up when we walk in clearly having slept in the forest overnight. The smiles on their faces are very obvious.


    I start to head upstairs as she heads to the kitchen to get breakfast. I make a point of turning around when she nearly through the door to turn back to her.


    ¡°We love you Moonlight¡°.


    ¡°We love you too Shadow¡°.


    I know the omegas will spread this open deration like wildfire.


    Chapter <b>96 </b>


    Lewana POV,

 Gloom 96

    Lewana POV,


    As soon as I enter the kitchen, I¡¯m ovee with a sense of profound emptiness. He was no longer right beside me, No longer close enough I could scent. My skin was no longer warm from his touch. The bond is now much stronger than it was yesterday, now that Serena and Jace are connected. I can hear Serena whimpering in my head from the hollow feeling


    as well.


    ¡°What is it, girl¡°.


    ¡°I want to go find him. I don¡¯t like that he left¡°.


    I agree and I leave the kitchen and start walking to his bedroom. I feel like a lost puppy trying to find someone forfort but I have never felt emptiness like this before.


    I enter the room and his scent is so overwhelming but can feel it rxing me at once. I can feel the heating from the ajar bathroom door from the shower and instinctually start walking toward it. The closer I get, the more my body heat spikes.


    shes of thest time I saw him in the shower start entering my mind and the burning desire to touch him intensifies.


    I walk into the bathroom and watch him for a second before he notices me.


    He starts teasing me in a joking tone. ¡°You hoping to get another show or are you¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡±


    He stops talking and just stares as I start to remove my shirt. I slowly remove all of my clothes while staring deep into his eyes watching them get hungrier.


    I go up to the shower door and open it to join him. The heat and confined space just enhance everything.


    In a shaking unsure whisper, he asks, ¡°What¡¯s happening¡°.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just need to be near you right now¡°.


    I take the bath sponge from his hand and start washing him. Slow intense circles. I have never paid much attention to his body this up close before.


    The muscles on his chest are so defined. Hisrge pecks and abs make hard grooves on his body. I noticed a small scar on his left nk and made a note to ask him how he got itter.


    I start moving down his arms over every bulging muscle. Dam I love his arms. I subconsciously bite my lower lip as I drop the sponge and move my hands over them. He smiles as he notices me doing this.


    I reach for some shampoo and start washing his hair. He holds onto my hips and leans forward more so I can run my fingers through his hair. Massaging his scalp slowly as he lets out soft moans.


    I watch as the water washes all the soap and shampoo off his body and bring my eyes up to meet his.


    I slowly kiss him feeling how soft his lips are against mine. I slowly run my hands done I¡¯m his body until I feel his hard length in my hand. He takes a sharp breath in and lets out a low groan.


    He braces himself on the wall and I slowly move my hands up and down the entire length slowly.


    I watch his face to see how he reacts to me touching him. I start to y with his balls and his head falls back at this <b>so </b>I start kissing and gently sucking the marking spot.


    <b>I </b>can <b>feel </b>his breathing getting faster. <b>I </b>go back to moving along his shaft and he starts to passionately kiss me while he starts feeling my body. <b>He¡¯s </b>grabbing my breasts while rubbing his thumb over my nipples instantly sending more heat to my core and making my knees go weak.


    I move my hands faster and faster while he kisses me deeper with each passing second. He lets out a loud moan as white


    warms streams of seednd on my abdomen. He starts rubbing it around and up over my breast making sure his scent is


    all over me.


    He looks at me breathless before a smirk crosses his face.


    ¡°I told you what I would do when I smelled that sweet honey again¡°.


    He surprised me when he spun me so my back was against the cold tiles. <b>He </b>sucks my marking spot hard and starts to drop to his knees.


    <b>He </b>quickly lifts one <b>of </b>my legs over his shoulder and plunges his tongue into my <b>core</b>. He starts moving his tongue in and out slowly before moving up to my clit, flicking and sucking it slowly.


    My knees start to go weak at the sensation so my hands start moving around the shower to find something to hold on to.


    <b>I </b>can feel a wave of pressure building and grab hold of Conrad¡¯s hair which makes him go faster. This pushes me over the edge and my loud moans echo in the shower.


    I try to move away but Conrad puts my other leg over his shoulder so there is no escape from his tongue.


    He moves back slightly so I hold his hair so tight I¡¯m worried I¡¯ll pull it out as my legs naturally open wider for him.


    He starts even faster thanst time and even though I¡¯m wiggling to try and find a spot that¡¯s not so intense<b>, </b>I end up grinding his face.


    My bodypletely takes over as I feel a wave building, but this time<b>, </b>it feels more like a tidal waveing.


    Ie crashing down with such force my entire body convulses against Conrad as <b>I </b>let out an ear¨Cshattering scream of pleasure.


    He starts to lower my legs to the ground but they cannot take my weight with how much I am shaking.


    He lifts me so my legs are wrapped around his waist and my head resting on his shoulder.


    He turns the shower off and grabs a towel to start drying me. He carries me to the bedroom and gently ces me under the covers. He gets in behind me and Jace starts purring as he holds me tight.


    I have never been so rxed as I drift off to sleep.

 Gloom 97

    Conrad POV


    Last night was literally the best night of my life. I had never experienced a connection like that before. Even just now in <b>the </b>shower, I could feel how much Lewana trusted me and was willing to give me everything. How she felt safe enough with me to tell me her secrets and touch me without fear of it going too far too quickly.


    One thing is for sure<b>. </b>I don¡¯t think I can ever shower alone again.


    I watch her sleeping peacefully and know I have to drag myself away<b>. </b>I have a pack run tonight. And some serious security


    measures to implement.


    I practically skip into the kitchen whistling and calling out as <b>I </b>enter.


    ¡°Morning Mary¡°.


    Liam who is waiting for me at the table while drinking a coffee raises an eyebrow with a smug look on his face.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re in a good mood¡°.


    ¡°Yes I am. And I have a lot to tell you and organize for tonight¡°.


    ¡°You¡¯re not normally the ¡®kiss and tell¡® type¡°.


    ¡°I¡¯m still not but we have other things to discuss¡°<b>. </b>


    Mary ces a giant breakfast in front of me. Before I can sit down to dig in, Cordelia walks in.


    She talking in her usual whiny tone but nothing is taking down my mood this morning. ¡°Alpha King. We haven¡¯t spent any time together this week. I miss you¡°<b>. </b>


    I look over at Liam in a yful tone. ¡°So that¡¯s why I¡¯m in a good mood¡°.


    Liam lets out a chuckle and Cordelia stomps her foot before whining again. ¡°You haven¡¯t even given me a proper chance. The Council has voted several times that we are the best fit and you won¡¯t even spend time with me¡°.


    An idea forms in my mind. ¡°And what exactly do you want me to do. Spend time with you. Hold you. Kiss you¡°.


    Her eyes light up with anticipation as she nods. ¡°I know if you kiss me you will know we are meant to be together¡°.


    I move closer to her while looking her in the eyes. When I¡¯m inches from her face I let out a breathy sigh.


    ¡°Can I ask you something¡°.


    She bites her bottom lip in anticipation. ¡°Anything handsome¡°.


    ¡°If I kiss you right now, do you think you would be able to taste my mate¡¯s pussy on my tongue¡°.


    Liam spits coffee all over the table and starts howling withughter.


    Cordelia¡¯s face turns white and she stands there shell¨Cshocked. I think I can see actual tears forming in her eyes when she


    yells at me.


    ¡°YOU¡¯RE DISGUSTING¡°.


    I shrug. ¡°And you¡¯re delusional but here we are¡°.


    She runs out crying and I turn to Liam who <b>is </b>doubled over. I look over to Mary who is trying to shake her head in disapproval but I can see her shoulders move as she holds back herughter.


    I sit down, eat my breakfast, and wait til they both calm down. Once they do, I tell them all about meeting Serenast night. Liam is very shocked but Mary seems unfazed.


    Liam turns and asks for more rification. ¡°You mean glowed. Like a light bulb glow¡°.


    Jace surges forward. ¡°Don¡¯t you DAREpare my amazing mate to housewares. She glows like an angel would. Like the


    moon does<b>¡°</b><b>. </b>


    Liam startsughing at theparison and how Jace is talking gently about his mate. Normally he <b>is </b><b>just </b>threatening


    everyone<b>. </b>


    ?


    I turn to Mary. ¡°You don¡¯t seem surprised Mary¡°.


    ¡°You both know I follow the old ways. I fully believe in everything the Moon Goddess does for us. With how amazing Lewana is and everything she has survived, it doesn¡¯t surprise me that she is blessed¡°.


    I sigh and take a deep breath. ¡°Well, this is what has me worried. During the pack run tonight, you will both get to see her. And so will everyone else¡°<b>. </b>


    Liam suddenly realizes the gravity of the situation. ¡°We will need to make sure guards are on her at all times¡°.


    ¡°No. I am not leaving her side tonight under any circumstance. We also want to stay in sight of the pack or be by ourselvester on in the night so Jace and Serena can connect more. It¡¯s after tomorrow night I am worried about¡°.


    ¡°Would anyone be dumb enough to try anything on a truly blessed wolf¡°.


    Mary lets out a deep sigh. ¡°They would be more likely Liam. There are fables of blessed wolves in our history being in cages so Alpha can use their powers for selfish gain. They all end up cursed in the end for not honoring a Moon Goddess gift. As they should be¡°.


    Gift. I suddenly remember back to the night I got the message from Lewana¡¯s mother a month ago. ¡°When Lewana¡¯s mother gave us her message, she called Lewana her most precious gift. Mary, do you think you can work with Willow today and look into this¡°.


    ¡°Will do. Let me just make sure you boys have enough lunch and snacks in the fridge if I¡¯m going to be in the library during lunch. Also, need to make sure Lewana has breakfast and dinner is prepped forter¡°.


    I roll my eyes. ¡°We can all manage for a meal Mary¡°.


    Liam scoff at me. ¡°Speak for yourself¡°. I roll my eyes and go to get the rest of my work done.


    I get through the rest of my day without many interruptions. Business is going well, ns are made for future meetings, ounts are finalized, and all the soldiers have recovered from the attack and are back with their families for the pack


    run<b>. </b>


    Chapter 9/


    And tonight, I can run with my mate on a full moon. The first of many,


    What could go wrong?

 Gloom 98

    <b>Chapter </b><b>98 </b>


    Lewana POV


    I wake up surprisingly refreshed and enjoying the sensation of being surrounded by bedding that smells like Conrad. In my current naked state it feels like I¡¯m close to him and just enjoy the softness of the sheets on my skin.


    I turn and look at the clock he keeps on his bedside table. It¡¯s 1pm. Crap, <b>I¡¯ve </b>slept the whole day away. I run to my room and have a quick shower and get changed. I¡¯m starving so I go straight to the kitchen to find Mary.


    ¡°Oh honey, you¡¯re up. Honestly, I don¡¯t know what Conrad was thinking keeping you out all night before a pack run. I¡¯m just d you could rest. Conrad told me this morning it might be a ¡­.. big night for you¡°.


    I look nervously down. Of course, he told her. Liam probably knows as well. They were going to find out anyway tonight but it doesn¡¯t calm my nerves. ¡°I guess it will be. I just hope it goes OK¡°.


    ¡°It will. The pack loves you and will protect you from anyone trying anything sketchy. Speaking of which. Donovan brought you a gift and asked me to keep it here for you¡°.


    What. She hands me a tub of workout recovery powder. High¨Cend and expensive stuff. I never really used this type of stuff before so just read the back for ingredients. Basically a lot of vitamins and minerals.


    I look at Mary confused. ¡°Did he say why¡°.


    ¡°He said something about wanting to take care of the Alpha King¡¯s mate to show that he ismitted to you. I think he <b>is </b>trying to lessen the blow from his disciplinary action¡°. She is definitely right about that.


    ¡°Does Conrad know¡°.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell him. Whatever this is or what his ns are, I want no part of it. Figured I would leave that up to you. You


    better hurry up though. Michelle is waiting in her room with an outfit for tonight and I have to get back to work with


    Willow¡°.


    I don¡¯t ask about Willow as that seems like a tomorrow problem now. I finish eating and head up to see Michelle. She is giddy as anything when I walk in and starts teasing me about this morning with Conrad.


    ¡°How the hell do you know about that¡°.


    ¡°Liam told me Cordelia was all pouty this morning and wanted Conrad to kiss her. He said he would if he didn¡¯t mind the


    taste of you on his lips¡°.


    My jaw drops as Michelle giggles. That bitch wanted to kiss my mate. Even now she still thinks she can have him. I¡¯m honestly hoping at some point she ps me again so I can punch her in the face.


    Michelle redirects my attention to the outfit she has made for tonight. It looks like a morous long tunic dress. It has a belt but can be fully open on both sides so even Serena can put her head in it so I can be fully covered at all times.


    I thank her for this and we gossip a bit more before I head off to the gym.


    I am doing some boxing in the background as Liam is training some of the guards. I see Ewan doing some grappling moves and he is getting slow and sloppy. I have been watching him for some time and know he has been keeping a secret. If it is starting to affect his ability to defend himself then now is the time to address it.


    I go over to the ring and watch.


    Liam and Ewan do a move again and again<b>, </b>and Ewan fumbles it.


    Liam is clearly getting frustrated. ¡°Focus Ewan. You would be dead by now if this was another rogue attack¡°.


    I intervene. ¡°Oh <b>leave </b>him alone Liam¡°.


    He turns and rolls his eyes at me. ¡°You know more than anyone how important these skills are. Why are you defending


    him¡°<b>. </b>


    I just casually shrug. ¡°Cause <b>I </b>get. I would be exhausted too if I was sneaking out past curfew to have make¨Cout sessions with Lady Darlina most nights¡°.


    Ewan freezes. All the color drains from his face as every person in the gym turns to him. Two other guards start to walk


    over. They look simr to him so they must be his brothers.


    Liam gets an evil grin on his face. ¡°Oh really¡°.


    I keep acting nonchntly. ¡°Yeah. Do you think you could have a chat with him about bncing romance with pack duties.


    Think you would be best to handle that conversation¡°.


    He startsughing. ¡°Oh don¡¯t worry. We will be having a long conversation¡°.


    I turn and look at Ewan who is practically turning green. ¡°Curfew is in ce for a reason. She can¡¯t defend herself and you still learning. Stick to it in the future¡°.


    He just gulps and nods. Will have to do more follow¨Cup on that tomorrow.


    I head to the kitchen and decide to try the powder stuff Donovan got. It¡¯spletely sealed and a brand new packet. I mix a scoop in some water and surprised, it tastes really nice. I check in with Serena to see if she likes it and she does. Figure there is no point in letting it go to waste to add it to my routine.


    I head off to my room to get ready. I love the outfit Michelle has made to keep my hair natural. It¡¯s easier for the run.


    As <b>there </b>will be a presentation part to this we are starting the pack run in the field near thepound. It is surrounded by trees and arge stage has been set up for announcements. Most of the pack are already here waiting and I can see Conrad in sweats and a singlet.


    I walk over to him and can¡¯t help but rub my fingertips down his showing biceps.


    He leans down to whisper in my ear. ¡°I saw how much you like them in the shower this morning so have decided to show them off more for you¡°.


    I start to go red and turn my face to hide but he pulls me in for a kiss and I know both of us are bracing for tonight.

 Gloom 99

    Conrad POV


    I am dressed very casually for tonight¡¯s run. Dressing purely for my girl. When she sees my arms, I see her eyes light up as the need to reach out to touch me takes over. I¡¯m seriously considering ripping all the sleeves of every shirt I own to have her look at me like that every time she sees me.


    She starts to look around confused. There are two tents in the field. One is a basic fabric one you can stand up in and the other is extremely grand. It¡¯s bight colored and could easily fit therge wooden table from the kitchen. There are also a lot of strange noisesing from the tent that I can¡¯t identify.


    Lewana looks at me. ¡°So what is going on with the tents¡°.


    I just roll my eyes. ¡°Apparently, because this is a presentation the other two candidates wanted tents to make grand entrances. Guess which one is Cordelia¡¯s¡°.


    She lets out a small fakeugh but I can feel her arm tighten around mine. ¡°I know tonight is big for you but I will be right here the whole time. There is a 20¨Cminute run as a group with the candidates and Alpha<b>, </b>then it will be just us<b>¡°</b>.


    She smiles at me but our heads turn to Cordelia¡¯s tent as it sounds like a hair dryer is going. <b>I </b><b>just </b>shake my head.


    The sun has set, and the moon is rising in a cloudless sky. The torches are lit around the field bathing it in a soft glow. It does set the mood for a magical night.


    Donovan takes the stage for the start of the night.


    ¡°Wee everyone to this most special evening. A night where the wolf part of our souls can truly be free. Alpha King. When you are ready, please introduce everyone to Jace¡°.


    <b>I </b>can feel a few people backing away. Jace¡¯s reputation always precedes him. As I remove my clothes and shift Jacees leaping forward with a snarl. He is already on guard for anyone who goes near his Serena.


    Donovan speaks again. ¡°Introducing Lady Valerie and her wolf¡°.


    Valeriees out of her tent full of confidence. Jace knows she is not interested. Both wolves go up to each other and she immediately submits by showing her neck and bowing. Jace epts. A good introduction.


    Donovan continues. ¡°Introducing, Lady Cordelia and her wolf¡°.


    What. Cordelia has always made sure she isst to make the biggest entrance. I can tell from the look on Alpha Anthony¡¯s face he was expecting this as well. Toote now, You can¡¯t unring a bell.


    Two omega handmaids open the tent entrance and out walks Cordelia¡¯s wolf.


    Jace growls instantly and startsining in my head.


    ¡°What the hell is that¡°.


    ¡°I think it is her wolf but she must have had a dog groomer or something in there. She looks more chow breed than wolf¡°. And she did. The coat was perfectly groomed and fluffed. Even for a dog show. <b>Jace </b>can¡¯t hide his disgust.


    ¡®First pile of shit I find, I pushing her in it¡°.


    ¡°Not going to stop you¡°.


    Shees over to <b>Jace </b>and gets straight in his face<b>. </b><b>He </b>growls at her to back off. Her wolf is <b>as </b>stupid as she is. She is not submitting, instead holding her head high as if challenging him. He barks at her and sees her flinch and take a step but


    she refuses to submit.


    Jace is getting more aggressive when Donovan quickly starts thest introduction clearly worried about how that went. Or maybe about what Jace would do.


    ¡°And Finally, Lady Lewana and her wolf¡°.


    Jace turns his head quickly to see our girl at the edge of the forest. Completely in the shadows. She is muttering under her breath to support Serena and I can sense their nerves.


    The tunic is not fully off before she starts shifting so I¡¯m d no one else got to see her body. I see her amazing fur start to appear and Jace holds his breath.


    Serena finds us in the crowd and stares into Jace¡¯s eyes to focus on us while she takes thest few steps she needs. As soon as her leg is out of the shadow she glitters and glows even more brightly than yesterday. She looks truly ethereal. I can hear the collective gasp of everyone present as they see her.


    <b>Jace </b>can¡¯t hold himself back anymore. He bounds over to her and starts nuzzling her instantly. He licks her affectionately and starts to rub his scent all over her. Many are quickly rushing to transform into their wolves as they want to see as well and many lower their heads towards her out of respect knowing she is blessed by the Moon Goddess herself.


    I head over the the forest with her by my side standing proud as we line up. Time for the run.


    I have to be at the front for this ludicrous show and Cordelia¡¯s wolf pushes Valerie out of the way to be behind me. She


    doesn¡¯t even argue. Serena is at the back with Liam and Arthur as I am taking no chances. It¡¯s unlikely we will be attacked tonight as the true moon is as sacred to us as it is to the rogue side so even in times of war, a cease¨Cfire normally urs. I¡¯m still taking no chances with my mate though so I made sure she is protected.


    We are running along the designated track as a group and Cordelia¡¯s wolf keeps trying toe forward to run alongside <ol><li>me<b>. </b></li></ol>


    Thanks to my Lycan training, I can smell it before I see it. Irge pile of bear poo.


    It¡¯s at the bottom of a small hill so I know if I bump and trip up Cordelia she will fall right in it. I slow down slightly and her wolf instantly falls into the trap.


    She is running alongside me and I time it perfectly. She rolls straight through it. It goes all over her fur and her feet. I can see the panic in her eye but just d I don¡¯t hear the screaming for once.


    Jace doesn¡¯t even wait for her. He takes off once he has enjoyed the site and leaves her there to return to the field and the pack.

 Gloom `100

    Conrad POV


    When <b>we </b>got back to the field, with Cordelia dramatically limping along, I went straight to my mate¡¯s side. It¡¯s still early in the night, and I know Serena has never been around this many wolves, so I want to give her as much support as possible.


    I take her to the stage where we can get a good view <b>of </b>the pack ying. Warriors are y fighting, young pups trying their luck in a hunt, even the ones not old enough to shift run around with the pack.


    A group of pups are staring at Serena in wonder. Serena nods them over and they take slow steps while looking a bit worried about Jace.


    ¡°Can we¡­.. would we be in trouble if we


    you look soft and fluffy¡°.


    Serena lowers her and they pat her. She surprises the smallest one by grabbing the back of their shirt and lifting them up


    on her back.


    They squeal with excitement. ¡°She¡¯s even fluffier up her¡°.


    All fears melt away in an instant as they all run up onto the stage and dive into her fur. One looks at Jace wanting to pat him too and he agrees<b>. </b>


    Many of our pack members were very amused by the site as they had never seen the softer side of Jace. I don¡¯t mind as it makes me think about what it will be like when we have pups of our own.


    Later on, some of the younger wolves caught rabbits and brought them to show us and give them as offerings. Serena is just as graceful as Lewana and shows that she is proud of them but gives it back for them to enjoy.


    It¡¯s about 10pm and we are walking around enjoying the night when Serena suddenly head¨Cbutts Jace. She pushes him again and takes off running through the forest.


    He knows this game. A hunt. He immediately gives chase. Chasing her through the forest is amazing. She runs at such speed that any moonlight that touches her makes her shimmer like diamonds.


    Neither of us cares about catching her. We¡¯re just enjoying the view of the chase.


    We ended up at theke where we saw her swimming in thest full moon. If she wants to go skinny dipping, I¡¯m not


    going to stop her.


    She transforms back into Lewana and is gorgeously naked. Her soft white skin looked like silk and still shimmering in


    moonlight. I shift back and run up to kiss her.


    ¡°Did want to go swimming moonlight¡°.


    She smiles at me. ¡°Not exactly. Do you know what the tidal force is¡°.


    I look at her puzzled. ¡°No¡°.


    ¡°The tidal force is what causes high and low tide. It¡¯s caused by the gravitational pull from the moon¡±


    <i>1/2 </i>


    ¡°This is great to know but why are you telling me<b>¡°</b><b>. </b>


    I <b>feel </b>her get suddenly nervous again. ¡°Because as a blessed wolf, when I am in water on the night of a true moon, the force pulls my soul into the Moon Goddess realm and I can talk to her¡°.


    ¡°What¡­. You talk¡­.. you¡¯ve been ¡­.. Whoa¡°.


    How do I even construct a sentence at that? No wonder she knows so much. She did mention a great teacher but <b>the </b>


    Goddess herself.


    ¡°Why are you telling me. Do you want me to guard you while you speak to her¡°.


    ¡°No. I want to introduce you¡±.


    Now I¡¯m just speechless. What would I even say to her? Nope. No way.


    Lewana seems to know what I¡¯m thinking and kisses me to interrupt my unraveling panicked thoughts.


    ¡°You are technically her great grandpup and she has been waiting for you. Don¡¯t be afraid. I will be there to guide you¡°<b>. </b>


    She takes my hand and starts to walk me to the water. I follow still terrified. When we are waist¨Cdeep, she turns to me.


    She wraps her arms around me and starts taking some weird deep breaths.


    She signals with her hands to copy her breathing. I do. She starts a count down from five on her fingers and takes a deep


    breath. She then grabs my face, seals my mouth with hers, and leans back to pull me under.


    I blinding light seems to be shining through my closed eyelids but I start to feel warm and dry. The light seems to dim


    down and I carefully open my eyes to see Lewana looking back at me.


    ¡°Bit trippy huh. I first did it at 14 and haven¡¯t missed a true moon since but still took me a while¡°.


    I look around and notice Serena standing next to her. It¡¯s strange seeing them separated. I look around and see Jace next to me looking just as confused as I am. Serena goes over tofort him while we just take in our surroundings.


    We are on arge bridge that goes to a garden in front of a veryrge door. The garden is quite in and feels peaceful. The doors open and a ray of shimmering white lightes straight for me. A figure of a woman in flowing silver robes and silver hair appears before me and appears to be crying. She embraces me as her tears flow more freely.


    ¡°My son. You made it home¡°.


    As she hugs me and warmth spreads through me like nothing I have ever felt. I can¡¯t help but melt into her arms.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡°.


    ¡°My gift will exinter. It has been half a millennium since I have been with my pup. You have done well Conrad¡°.


    I was trying to keep it together but at that point, I started crying too. My brain starts working overtime to think of something to ask. Anything to say.


    ¡°Thank you. I have always done what I felt was best¡°.


    ¡°That you have<b>¡°</b><b>. </b>


    Not sure if it is because I am crying but I suddenly feel like I can¡¯t breathe. Lewana looks at me worried.


    ¡°He¡¯s running out of air. We have to go back to theke¡°.


    The Moon Goddess looks sad but understanding and starts talking in hurried tones. ¡°Come back again when you can. The bnce is unstable and I can sense more movement in the shadows than I have in centuries. It is uncertain which side the bnce will settle on but troubled timesy ahead. Stay strong my light¡°.


    A feeling of dread washes over me. I feel myself being pulled down into suffocating darkness.


    I jump out of the water gasping for air. Lewana is patting my back in more of aforting way rather than actually helping me. When I start to settle the cold hits me first. Naked, wet, and in the middle of the night. She guides me to


    shore where she has a hot drink in a thermos, towels, and a nket.

 Gloom `101

    Lewana POV


    I just sit next to Conrad with Serena purring to calm him. It¡¯s always a shock <b>the </b>first time you go to the realm gates. <b>I </b>vomited when I came up the first time.


    Conrad sits in silence. Processing what just happened I hold him and he leans into my touch. Eventually, the silence is killing me and Serena wants to see <b>Jace</b><b>. </b>


    ¡°Do you want to talk about anything now, or do you want to wait tilter. Maybe go for a run and just enjoy the rest of the


    night¡°.


    1


    He nods at me and we both shift. We run the rest of the night and just spend time together. Serena gives Jace a lot of affection and they end up snuggled on the ridge again.


    Conrad and I wake on the ridge in the morning at first light cuddled in each other arms.


    ¡°One hell of a night huh¡°.


    He lets out a humorlessugh. ¡°I guess you can say that¡°.


    ¡°Do you want to tell me the main thing on your mind? You¡¯re starting to worry me with this silence¡°.


    He thinks hard for a moment. ¡°Do you think she meant it? When she said I have done well¡±


    ¡°Of course she did. Why would you doubt it¡°.


    ¡°I have only ever been told I¡¯m a screw¨Cup, or doing something wrong or unnecessary. Look at us as a couple. Everyone


    said we wouldn¡¯t work and I had to make better choice. But look at us now. I always had a gut feeling about things. Now I¡¯m wondering if it was her guiding me and I was too stupid to notice<b>¡°</b>.


    ¡°You¡¯re not stupid. And that gut feeling isn¡¯t her. It¡¯s your moralpass<b>. </b>It drives you to do what is right despite the challenges. It¡¯s stronger in you than anyone I have ever met¡°.


    He grabs my face and kisses me more passionately than he ever has. It makes me think about all the times he has had to reassure me but I don¡¯t remember doing the same for him. Not sure anyone does as they just assuming is strong enough to lead the way so they can follow despite any battles he has had to face to get us there.


    <b>We </b>start to walk back to the pack house and I am shocked when I walk through the doors. There are photos of me. Everywhere.


    ¡°Michelle, what did you do¡°.


    ¡°I worked through the night with the girls while you were all running. Royal yet still fun. Wait til you see what I have done in the training center¡°.


    She wasn¡¯t kidding. In the foyer entrance, there arerge single shots of myself and Conrad side by side in formal wear. In most of the rooms are cute couple pictures of our dates,ughing in the grass with Conrad¡¯s head in myp. She has even made a smaller version of the photos for sale at themissary as many want pictures in their house.


    Conrad and I race over to the training area and stop at the 20¨Cfoot banners hanging from the ceiling. One with each of us


    110


    walking back from battle victories with the rogues<b>. </b>The soldiers and guards love it and already adopting the ritual <b>of </b>standing to salute at them when theye in and leave.


    Conrad is beyond ecstatic at this. He picks me up and swings me around in a kiss. ¡°It feels like you belong here forever


    now¡°.


    We walk back hand in hand but we both know we have busy days today. He needs to prepare for the sirens and I need to get more information on Ewan¡¯s parents.


    I speak in the morning with Alpha Leroy and Lady Darlina and he is livid at what she has been doing. I force him to calm down with my Alpha Command followed by calming auras as we need to work this out. Darlina¡¯s perception of romantic rtionships has been damaged by what her Grandfather Alpha Angus has done but I don¡¯t know what morals Ewan where raised with.


    We all go to his house together and I can hear the yelling before I get to the door. When I knock it goes silent instantly.


    I am assuming it is Ewan¡¯s father who opens the door as he is an older man who looks like his brothers. He just freezes and stares when he sees us.


    ¡°Can Ie in¡°.


    ¡°Of course Lady Lewana, of course. We were just telling Ewan to stop all contact with Lady Darlina at once as it is inappropriate and we will punish him ordingly¡°.


    We go into the living room and everyone goes white as a sheet when they see us walk in.


    Alpha Leroy starts growling as soon as he sees Ewan. ¡°So you¡¯re the runt who took advantage of my daughter¡°.


    Ewan is immediately on the defensive. ¡°I would never do such a thing. I¡¯ve only protected and loved her¡°.


    ¡°What the hell would you know about love¡°.


    ¡°More than you. You didn¡¯t even notice your daughter was being used¡°.


    He goes to lunge at Ewan who already has his ws out.


    ¡°ENOUGH¡°. I use the full force of my Alphamand to stop everyone. ¡°We are all here to discuss what to do next¡°.


    Alpha Leroy snarls. ¡°They break up immediately and I take my daughter home¡°.


    Ewan¡¯s father chimes in. ¡°I agree¡°.


    ¡°Well lucky for the pups I disagree. But I need to see your marks¡°.


    Ewan¡¯s mother understands what I am doing instantly and unbuttoning her top two buttons to show me her bit mark. Forward facing and on the right shoulder. Ewan¡¯s father shows me his and it is the same.


    ¡°Here¡¯s what I propose. Seeing as Lady Darlina is still under the guardianship of myself and Alpha King, she will not be returning home yet. Therefore the pups can continue to see each other during normal hours within the pack house and grounds. Both are to talk to me about options to not getting pregnant at their age if Lady Darlina does go into heat while she is here and they will both check in with teacher Kimberly about healthy rtionships¡°.


    Alpha Leroy starts growling directly at me. ¡°I don¡¯t want him anywhere near my daughter¡°.


    ¡°Really. You¡¯re not impressed that a Beta pup stood up to fully fledge Alpha, or that while we have been talking your


    daughter has moved behind him for protection¡°.


    Alpha Leroy suddenly looks for Darlina in rm and his face turns to horror when he sees his daughter peeking out from behind Ewan while holding his hand. Ewan is standing protectively and clearly having no intention of backing down. The room just stares at them, clearly not realizing how serious they are about each other.


    ¡°d we agree then. Ewan, walk Lady Darlina up the packhouse. We will talk moreter¡°.


    I have to go get ready to meet the Sirens.


    Bnce of

 Gloom `102

    Conrad POV


    Another magical creature introduction. Another test of my character. Another meal of awkward small talk and political discussion. Hopefully, it goes better than the Faes.


    Lewana has <b>set </b>everything up again. A meal from the ocean and ce settings <b>to </b>make them feel at home. Years ago, I built an indoor swimming pool so we had safety when we swam<b>, </b>but we all hated being indoors and chose theke instead. She had fully refurbished into amodation for them as they will likely stay a few days to assess me.


    I hear a soft knock at the door and call them in. Lewana walks in wearing a beautiful soft blue dress with whiteyered edging. She also wearing a chocker with a single pearl hanging on it. She looks like an ocean princess<b>. </b>


    ¡°You look stunning¡°.


    <b>1 </b>


    ¡°No so bad yourself Alpha King. You ready¡°. I look at my more formal dark blue suit with no tie <b>as </b>rmended by <b>my </b>girl. Apparently, Sirens are more <b>free </b>spirits and yful so I should act ordingly.


    ¡°With you by my side. Always¡°.


    We walk outside and see Lady Valerie and Lady Cordelia with their Alpha¡¯s waiting. Lady Valerie is in a simple blue dress but Cordelia is dressed to the nines again in a pink and purple ballgown topped with a tiara. Again.


    I snarl at her. ¡°Get that off your head. Now¡°.


    She looks at me shocked. ¡°No. I am of noble lineage and they need to know true status so they know who is worthy¡±. She


    shoots a snide look at Lewana and moves to rip it off her head.


    Lewana reaches out to stop me. She mind¨Clinks me ¡°Trust me. It doesn¡¯t matter to them¡°.


    I growl at Cordelia but she just gives an annoying smug victory look. We can¡¯t waste time. We have to get to the docks as they arrive at two.


    We stand on shore waiting for them. I don¡¯t even know what I¡¯m looking for and just stare out into the reflective calmest reflecting nothing that I feel inside. Lewana mind links me to look my right. A strange wave ising upstream straight


    into theke.


    Two tall figures leap out of the water andnd on the dock while the others stay in the water. One man and one woman with blue skin and flowing garments stare at us from afar. They seem to be able to move water as the streams flow off them until they are just slightly damp.


    Lewana confirms in the mind¨Clink that this is the King and Queen. I walk over to greet them.


    ¡°Your Highness¡¯s. Wee to my territory¡°.


    The king speaks first. ¡°Thank you for hosting us. King Florian and I have spoken at great length about you¡°.


    I have no idea if that is a warning or apliment.


    We are both distracted by a squeal of excitement. ¡°Look at you little Orca. All grown up and more beautiful than ever¡±.


    ¡°Hello Queen Coral, great to see you after so many years. You to King River¡°.


    She walks over to hug the King when a huge jet of wateres over the dock. I can see a siren in the stream and it drags


    her under theke.


    ¡°LEWANA¡°. I scream after her and try to follow <b>the </b>line of the current under the water to find her location. <b>Myself </b>and the guards have already partially shifted and are trying to find the threat to attack.


    King River starts to yell over theke creating currents of his own. <b>¡°</b>PRINCE AALTO, COME TO SHORE AT ONCE¡°.


    The prince returns to shore and is slightly rmed to see the reaction when he is standing on the dock. Along the shoreline<b>, </b>there are several soldiers aiming weapons at him, and his parents are furious<b>. </b>


    My eyes are glowing yellow and gold as <b>I </b>stare him down. ¡°Release her. Now¡°.


    Lewana pushes him away and runs straight to me. He puts his arms up in surrender but I can still see the smug smirk on


    his face.


    ¡°You OK Moonlight. Did he hurt you¡°. I¡¯m honestly just looking for a reason to kill him don¡¯t care about anything else right now.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I know Prince Aalto and I¡¯m assuming he thought it would be funny¡°.


    ¡°Guilty as charged¡±. He still smiling at us with his hands up and <b>Jace </b>is barely hanging on to not sh his face.


    The water starts moving away from her, drying her hair and clothes. I notice the Queen is doing this by waving her hand.


    I take my jacket off to cover her. I mainly want my scent on her at this point but I also have an excuse to pull her closer.


    In a patronizing tone, the Prince asks, ¡°Can I put my hands down now¡°.


    ¡°You do so at your own risk. In case you didn¡¯t notice, I¡¯m not giving orders to the soldiers currently so they are acting on their own volition to protect Lady Lewana¡°<b>. </b>


    He makes a big dramatic WOW with his mouth and lowers his arms while mouthing sorry.


    The Siren King tries to take control back of the situation. ¡°Apologies for my son Alpha King Conrad. I didn¡¯t realize how excited my son was to see his childhood friend¡°.


    Prince Aalto scoffs and replies, ¡°I¡¯m her ex¨Cboyfriend¡°.


    ¡°WHAT¡°. Jace is fully forward now and growling while looking at Lewana for answers.


    I can see she is getting angry. ¡°I am not. And why do you insist on creating waves onnd¡°.


    He just shrugs. ¡°It¡¯s the best part about being a siren. And if we weren¡¯t a couple then why did we kiss¡°.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t kiss. You were dumb enough to think I was drowning and tried to give me CPR. Underwater¡°.


    After she showed me how to talk to the Moon Goddess, I¡¯m starting to realize how she met the sirens and this jackass.


    Jace and I continue to growl together. ¡°You are a guest here in my territory. Touch what is ours again and I will not


    hesitate to kill you. Understood¡°.


    Queen Coral looks concerned. ¡°You think you own her¡°.


    I get that she is referring to her past but that insinuation stops now. ¡°She is ours to protect. She is ours to cherish. She <i>is </i>


    our other half and our future. She is ours to love and only ours¡°.


    Bnce of Light and Shadow

 Gloom `103

    <b>Chapter 103 </b>


    Conrad POV


    I refuse to let go of Lewana¡¯s hand from that point forward in the afternoon. She keeps sending me a calming aura but I put up barriers to block it as I need to be on alert to protect her.


    We showed the Sirens to the repurposed swimming pool and the Queen was delighted. Mud masks, soft blue linens on furniture<b>, </b>even arrangments of seashells and saltwater for them to drink.


    She points to therge hot tub. ¡°I hope it is OK. The main pool has the same mineral content and temperature <b>as </b><b>the </b>ocean but I wanted to try something with the hot tub. It has a higher magnesium content and higher temperature <b>so </b><b>it </b>


    should help with any aches and pains you have from traveling¡°.


    The Queen walks over to the hot tub to inspect and cautiously puts a foot in. ¡°I¡¯m sure it will ¡­¡­. Oh my¡°.


    She instantly erupts in her full siren body again and fully immerses herself.


    The King just looks at his wife with a small smile. ¡°She¡¯s noting out of that any time soon. You did well little Orca<b>¡±</b>.


    She smiles. ¡°Well, dinner is in 30 minutes through that door. We will let you get settled and see you there¡°.


    ¡°Thank you. And Alpha King. I apologize for the tense start my son caused. I hope it doesn¡¯t impact the rest of the visit¡°.


    ¡°As long as he doesn¡¯t pull any stunts like that again, I¡¯m sure we can keep it amicable¡°.


    As soon as we leave I pull Lewana close needing her scent like oxygen. She can sense my distress and tries to soothe me. ¡°Let go to the living room for a minute¡°.


    ¡°Fine. But I meant what I said about killing him if he does something like that again¡°.


    ¡°Well, what am I meant to do¡°. We both turn and see Cordelia looking furious.


    I honestlypletely forgot she and the other Alpha¡¯s were even here. At least Lady Valerie can upy herself.


    I take a breath and know I can¡¯t go anywhere. I have to see this through.


    ¡°Everyone just take a walk or something and be back here in 20 minutes¡°.


    Cordelia starts whining again. ¡°Why does this species eat so early anyway. It¡¯s barely 5 and It¡¯s rude to expect us to because they like it¡°.


    ¡°They have traveled a long way and they eat at dawn and dusk as most sea creatures do¡°. Lewana exins. I¡¯m so lucky to


    have a smart mate.


    It¡¯s an awkward wait til the Sirense back. It¡¯s not long before the foodes out. All centered around the Ocean and family style again. Oysters, fish, seaweed sd. There is also some rice for us as my girl knows we need carbs. It looks amazing as usual.


    The Sirens join us and it feels very familiar to the conversations with the Faes. We talk about climate change, preventing stic in the ocean, and even how creatures help improve water quality.


    ¡°Instead of creatures, I think it would be best to put in a filtration system in theke so it¡¯s cleaner. At least then it will be drinkable¡°<b>. </b>Cordelia and her big mouth<b>. </b>


    ¡°That would disrupt the marine life there¡°. I state this as if it is obvious and have to try and keep my temper in check.


    ¡°Well, at least the food is better this time. When we had dinner with the Faes it was only vegetables. A wolf of MY status is more used to this cba of fine dining with Oysters and Caviar¡°. Cordelia startsughing at her joke as does her father.


    I just scowl at her.


    Prince Aalto sensed the tension immediately and decided to stir <b>the </b>pot. ¡°So not a fan of the Faes huh beautiful¡°.


    Cordeliaps up the attention. ¡°Well, if I was put in charge of organizing events like this instead of getting people who are used to being the help, I could show you how a wolf of true status lives¡°.


    ¡°Oh, interesting. Why didn¡¯t the Alpha King ask you to organize this dinner then¡°. He seems dramatically confused. What is he ying at?


    4


    635#378451


    ½Ú


    45404


    ¡°Well, he hasn¡¯t epted me as his Luna Queen yet. This ceremony finishes in nine days, and when I¡¯m dered the new Luna Queen I will show everyone how it is truly done<b>¡°</b><b>. </b>


    He dramatically sighs again. ¡°So because Lewana prepared it this time, she is currently the preferred candidate for Luna Queen. Got it¡°.


    Cordelia gasps. ¡°That is NOT what I said. Alpha King is only using her as the help for now but when I am Luna Queen, <b>I </b>will be in charge¡°.


    ¡°Wait I¡¯m confused. Is she the help or current preferred Luna Queen. And if you be Luna Queen why would you be


    doing a job that the help currently does¡°.


    Cordelia starts stammering. ¡°<b>I </b>could have done a much better job than Lewana at showing everyone what wolves of status


    are truly worthy of¡°.


    ¡°Sorry<b>, </b>I understand now. You will be the help when Lewana is Luna Queen. That¡¯s why you¡¯re wearing a hat¡°.


    1


    Cordelia goes pale realising that he is twisting her words so well and now he attack her tiara. I couldn¡¯t help it and burst outughing. Most others start as well. Cordelia just sat there humiliated and it was glorious.


    Lewana rolls her eyes to redirect the topic again. ¡°This is why I never started arguments with you when we were younger¡°.


    <b>¡°</b>Is that because you were scared of losing or because my devilish good looks were a distraction¡°.


    ¡°It was definitely the expended mental energy to keep up with you. I¡¯ve never found your smurf appearance appealing¡°.


    He makes a loud dramatic gasp and clutches his chest. This makes his parentsugh as well.


    The rest of the night is easier after that. Before we go Aalto calls me over with Lewana.


    ¡°I want to give you a gift Alpha King. To apologize for earlier. When Rose told me Lewana was being protected by wolves now I didn¡¯t believe her. Wanted to test the theory. Again I apologize¡°.


    He hands me a small box with pearl cufflinks in it.


    ¡°I ept the apology but the threat to kill you if you do it again still stands¡°.

 Gloom `104

    Conrad POV


    After the dinner with the Sirens, I still wasn¡¯t ufortable letting Lewana go. <b>I </b>carried her to my room and she <b>slept </b>next to mest night. Holding her and knowing she was safe in my arms was the only way <b>I </b>could sleep.


    I up early and just sit up thinking about the day with Lewana curled up next to me. Cordelia was rightst night. This entire event was due to finish in 8 days. It would only end if Lewana got more votes so I was allowed to choose her. Either that or I get rid of the entire council.


    When Lewana wakes, we go to breakfast and discuss what is happening today. Liam, Arthur<b>, </b>and Mary are there <b>as </b>well and we all know the countdown is ticking.


    3


    t


    Lewana talks to the group not really concerned with the ceremony. We both know it¡¯s Valerie getting eliminated today. ¡°Do we have any other drama left to resolve<b>¡°</b><b>. </b>


    6


    2


    ¦¥


    ¡°No. Just the rogue threat and this ceremony toplete. Lady Brianna¡¯s father seems to have settled a bit. Don¡¯t think they are quite friendly neighbors yet but they don¡¯t want to kill each other so still an improvement. I forgot to ask. How did Alpha Leroy take the news about Ewan and Lady Darlina¡°.


    ¡°As you would expect. He was furious. But kudos to Ewan as he stood his ground against an Alpha. I checked out the mating marks of the mother and father and it seems his father is honorable so I¡¯m hoping he taught Ewan well¡°.


    I¡¯m puzzled by what she said. ¡°What do you mean, checked the mating marks¡°.


    She freezes and looks at the three males sitting at the table. All of us have nk looks on our faces. She looks at Mary in a


    panic.


    ¡°Seems like no one has ever exined to our boys the secret coding system females use¡°.


    ¡°Should I tell them¡°.


    I¡¯m the first to speak. ¡°Yes, you should tell us. What coding system. Why do you have one¡°.


    Lewana takes a deep sigh and I instantly know I¡¯m not going to like it. ¡°She¨Cwolves do our best to ept mate marks based on the circumstance of the mating. Loving chosen marks are on the right side with the top fangs at the back to show you were looking at your mate and chose to be marked there. If the mate epts you as his equal and wants to show


    Now I¡¯m even more confused but Liam asks what I¡¯m thinking first. ¡°I know how mate marks work but how is that a coding


    system¡°<b>. </b>


    ¡°If the mark is on the left side it means it was a forced union. Could mean anything from parents arranging it to two wolves feeling like there are no options. If only the she¨Cwolf is marked, then the male is basically keeping his options open to find a better she¨Cwolf so he doesn¡¯t feel the pain of rejection. Also means only he can choose to break the bond¡°.


    Arthur seems to be getting angrier by the second and is barely containing it. ¡°What is the bite mark is backward¡°.


    ¡°Means the mating was forced. Most likely during a rape¡°.


    Arthur grips his coffee mug so hard it explodes startling all of us. ¡°How do we not know this¡°.


    ????


    ???


    ¡°If we tell the males this system it could be used against us. They could start marking on different sides and trap more


    females¡°.


    Arthur storms out. How could I be so arrogant that I don¡¯t know any of this? Have I been that blind to think all marks


    were equal<b>? </b>


    I look over to Mary and see her pulling up her shirt cor around her neck. Liam sees it too.


    I let out a low growl. ¡°Mary. You have an ex¨Cmate. Where is your mark¡°.


    She is getting defensive and flustered. ¡°You don¡¯t need to see it¡°.


    Liam stands up and walks slowly <b>over </b>to her focusing on her neck. He moves his hand to her shirt and just looks away. Right side and backward.


    Liam¡¯s growl is now louder than mine. ¡°His name<b>¡°</b><b>. </b>


    ¡°He¡¯s not in your pack Liam. I wasn¡¯t born there. I joined years after my rejection¡°.


    ¡°His name AND pack then¡°.


    She just ces a hand gently on his face. ¡°My sweet boy. You can¡¯t change the past. Only acknowledge the present and


    change what you can for a better future¡°.


    I think about what she said and she is right. If I couldn¡¯t punish Alpha Marcus for what he did to Lewana, how would I punish Mary¡¯s ex¨Cmate?


    I look at her and call her over to sit next to me. Liam sits on her other side and we both hug the women we both hold so


    dear to <b>us</b><b>. </b>


    ¡°Can you tell me what happened. So I can stop it from happening to others¡°<b>. </b>


    She takes a deep breath and nods. ¡°My mother died when I was 16. She used to stay awake at night when I was in heat to protect me while I slept. The first time I went into heat and she wasn¡¯t there I was terrified. I made it two days before <b>I </b>passed out from exhaustion. I woke up to a Gamma pinning me down on my stomach and telling me I now belonged to him. Every heat he raped me stating it was my mate¡¯s duty to provide him with a pup and the rest of the time he treated me as <b>a </b>servant. After two years and no pups, he knew I couldn¡¯t give him one and rejected me. He told the Alpha who said I was a dead weight to the pack if I couldn¡¯t do the only thing I was meant to and he exiled me as well¡°.


    Liam is holding on to Mary at this point. ¡°How did you end up at my pack¡°.


    ¡°I went from pack to pack for a few years doing odd jobs trying to find a new home. I was working as a maid for your parents when there was a rogue attack. You were only 3. I hid you in that secretpartment in the kitchen cabry and attacked two rogues with a cast iron fry pan when they came after you. In my old pack, I was trained as an Alpha¡¯s Nanny so I knew thepartment was there and how to defend you. Your Alpha tried to get me reassigned to his household but you kept crying saying I was your Mary so I joined your household and became your nanny¡°.

 Gloom `105

    <b>Chapter </b>105


    Conrad POV


    I¡¯m standing in one of my finest suits looking out the window through my reflection. My crown feels even heavier on my head than usual. I¡¯m waiting in the side room of the throne room, waiting for the ceremony to start, and I reflect on everything that has happened over the past three weeks.


    Darlina was brought for marriage at 14 to a man twice her age. Brianna not being able to be with her chosen mate and hiding a pregnancy while considering going rogue. Lewana is at constant risk of being taken as a breeder. The fact that raping a pup isn¡¯t a crime. Even how Mary ended up with her ex¨Cmate.


    I was so focused on rejoining the modern world and rebuilding the werewolf empire that I neglected basic rights because <b>I </b>never considered them. Because I never knew she¨Cwolf rights were so vited. I just assumed most Alpha¡¯s looked after them like I did and that the Werewolf rights covered them.


    I¡¯m a proud person but I will admit when I was wrong, but as <b>I </b>stare at my reflection I consider what it is like to be invisible. To be there but people see right through you. Well, that is going to change with what I have nned today.


    I hear the ceremonial trumpets y and brace myself. I head out to the throne room and take a seat feeling my power in this moment as I know the change that ising. I call out to all the regions to cast their vote for hopefully the second to


    I use some of my Alphamands to silence the crowd and start proceeding. ¡°Will the four councilmen step forward and cast their vote. The East¡°.


    Alpha Anthony steps forward smug as ever. ¡°The East votes for Lady Cordelia¡°.


    ¡°The South¡°<b>. </b>


    The blundering idiots stutter rapidly. ¡°The South votes for Lady Cordelia¡°.


    ¡°The West¡°.


    Brianna¡¯s father steps forward proudly. ¡°The West votes for Lady Lewana¡°.


    ¡°The North¡°<b>. </b>


    ¡°The North votes for Lady Lewana¡°.


    The look on Cordelia¡¯s face is priceless. She is gritting her teeth hard at losing another vote and I can see she trying not to explode. I will have to discuss with the West tomorrow to see what changed their minds and make sure it stays that way.


    ¡°As per ceremony guidelines, this week, Lady Valerie will be eliminated. However, before we conclude today¡¯s proceedings. I would like Lady Valerie to join me in front of you all¡±


    Everyone is confused and hushed murmurs break out across the room. Lady Valerie as well. She is clearly a bit nervous butes up as asked. I take her hand a whisper to her. ¡°Don¡¯t look so worried. It¡¯s a good thing¡°.


    I look out across the room and order silence before I make my announcement.


    ¡°The one thing that this ceremony has shown me is the abuse andck of respect shown towards our she¨Cwolves. Even


    though all thedies presented at the start of this ceremony were deemed to be the highest¨Cranking she¨Cwolves, most were brought her without regard for their welfare. During my meeting with Lady Valerie, she taught me a lot about the abuse and discrimination she¨Cwolves <b>face </b>and the strength they <b>need </b>to ovee these challenges. That is why, if she will ept, I want to offer her a new position. Councilwomen for the welfare and rights of she¨Cwolves<b>¡°</b><b>. </b>


    Before anyone can respond Valerie burst out crying. ¡°Yes. <b>Yes </b>it would be an honor. <b>Yes</b><b>¡°</b>. She starts bowing but is clearly not sure what to do.


    Lady Lewanaes forward with open arms and she runs into them crying. Bothdies are jumping and celebrating while the rest of the crowd looks on with a mixture of pride, happiness, and confusion. I look around at the councilmen and they are furious. Good.


    Lewana POV


    I had no idea Conrad had that nned but I <b>was </b>so happy when he announced it. I wanted to hug Councilwoman Valerie as much as <b>she </b>probably needed a hug at that moment.


    As soon as the ceremony concludes <b>the </b>orderse out and are served. I grab two sses <b>of </b>champagne a passing tray


    and hand one to her.


    ¡°A toast. To impending change¡°.


    We both drink and she smiles at me. ¡°I can¡¯t believe he did that. This changes literally everything I have worked for¡°.


    ¡°That is why he probably did it. That and you don¡¯t take crap from anyone¡°.


    We bothugh as Lady Cordeliaes over.


    ¡°Condolences Lady Valerie. You came to get a mate and now you leave alone. Again¡±


    Valerie just smirks. ¡°I would be careful Lady Cordelia. Councilwomen are ranked higher than Ladies so by status regards, I¡¯m now more important to you¡°.


    She rolls her eyes. ¡°Please. It¡¯s a token gesture as a consultation prize. As soon as I am Luna Queen, I will dissolve the


    position as it is a waste of resources¡°.


    Valerie stares her down. ¡°And when you are rejected and kicked out of the territory in 7 days, what will your consultation prize be. Or have you forgotten that ALL. councilmembers get to vote and next time, My vote won¡¯t be for you¡°.


    Cordelia suddenly realizes the implication and turns to stomp off to her father. No doubt they will be scheming away this week. I don¡¯t know what they will try but I know desperate wolves don¡¯t act well to being cornered.


    The night drags on and I can feel Conrad trying to reach out for me but is being blocked by everyone again. I don¡¯t mind. I¡¯m used to it now, I know we will meet upter. It¡¯s gettingte in the evening and I decide to head to bed.


    ¡°One more drink before you go mydy¡°. I smile at the Omega. I¡¯m in a good mood and it¡¯s my favorite cocktail. I sip it slowly and once done I start to walk back to my room.


    Something isn¡¯t right. I feel sluggish and the walls and floor are moving around me. I didn¡¯t have that much to drink. Three drinks total.


    ¡°Serena, what¡¯s happening¡°.


    She quiet. An arm reaches out to support me. I strange scent of cigar smoke makes me dizzy.


    ¡°It¡¯s OK my Lady. I¡¯ll look after you¡°.

 Gloom `106

    <b>Chapter </b><b>106 </b>


    Trigger warning ¨C Sexual assault


    Conrad POV


    I¡¯m very pleased with how today went. Councilwomen Valerie will <b>be </b>a valuable member of the council and I will finally have someone who has new ideas and isn¡¯t afraid to voice them. I see my girl head off to bed and I know I will be joining her soon. Seven days. Seven more days and I can finally make her mine.


    Councilmen Donovanses up to me very nervous. ¡°I apologize for the interruption my Alpha King but an emergency council meeting has just been called¡°.


    Well, this is going to be interesting. I get Councilwoman Valerie and head in. They instantly frown when they see her but she is holding her head high, clearly ready for this fight.


    Alpha Anthony practically explodes when we walk in. ¡°She doesn¡¯t need to be here for this discussion¡°.


    Valerie smiles sweetly. ¡°I¡¯m a council member now. Yes <b>I </b>do¡°.


    I can see he is trying to hold back his wolf but he is barely containing himself.


    He starts snarling at me. ¡°Do you have any idea what you have done¡°.


    I speak to him calmly but let my Alpha eyes glow. ¡°I know exactly what I have done. She has demonstrated more balls


    during this whole shitshow than you fivebined. I never expected she¨Cwolves to be as exploited as they are as it was never reported to any meeting. Now I know it is because you are the problem. I also hope you remember that you are still


    all under disciplinary status until I review you this week¡°.


    The rest of the room is still<b>, </b>waiting to see how this goes down. Alpha Anthony knows he has lost and is now grasping for anything to get control back.


    I suddenly gasp and grab my abdomen as if I have been stabbed. I can feel fear rising within me as nothing I have ever felt before. I gopletely weak and my knees give out as the room starts spinning.


    Valerie is by my side in an instant. ¡°Alpha King. What¡¯s wrong. MEDIC¡°.


    Fur starts erupting all over me and Jace forces his way forward, tearing my clothes to shred in the process. He growls one word.


    ¡°MATE¡°.


    We m into the door shattering thetch in the process and start sniffing to get her scent. We follow it up upstairs but stops when we turn to the East Wing.


    We double¨Ccheck. There is a strong scent of cigar smoke mixed with her scent. It¡¯s leading away from the East Wing. Towards to West wing. Someone has taken what is ours.


    We focus on the smell and keep tracking her til we are deep within the West Wing. We smell her scenting through the door. We push it but it is locked. This isn¡¯t going to stop us from getting to Moonlight.


    We throw ourselves at it and the second time it shatters. The person inside has moved a dresser in front of the door. I am


    instantly livid at <b>the </b>site I see on the bed.


    My beautiful Moonlight is on the bed<b>, </b>sleeping peacefully with her legs hanging off <b>the </b>end of the bed. But this fucker has pulled down her top to expose her breasts<b>, </b>lifted up her dress to her waist, and removed her underwear<b>. </b>


    I turn to look at the man in the corner. <b>He </b>ispletely naked with his erection ready to go. How dare he touch what is


    ours<b>. </b>


    ¡°Alpha King you can¡¯t keep her. She <b>is </b><b>a </b>blessed wolf. She <b>is </b>our savior and can give many of us strong pups to rebuild our strength. That is why the Moon Goddess gifted her to us. You need to understand she <b>is </b>not yours as we all need her¡°.


    I snarl and snap at him. He starts to panic and backs away into the corner towards where he took off his clothes.


    I move to block his path. I push forward to yell at him along with Jace.


    ¡°SHE IS OUR FATED MATE. SHE WAS GIFTED TO US. SHE IS NO ONE ELSE¡¯S. WHAT DID YOU DO TO HER¡°.


    ¡°She is just sleeping. She had some tablets that would make her sleep but she is fine. She will never know this happened¡°.


    ¡°Too bad for you that I know¡°.


    Jace leaps forward snapping and he tries to shift. Not before Jacetches on to his erection and rips it off. Balls and all.


    He starts screaming in pain which sets off the guard rm. Valeriees in first as she must have followed me. She instantly sees Lewana and pulls the nket on the bed over her as she knows everyone ising and I don¡¯t want others


    to see her like that.


    <b>I </b>spit out the flesh in my mouth ignoring the screams from the Alpha. I stare at it and think of the harm it is about to do to my girl. He tried to put his pup in her belly.


    Jace starts shredding it with his ws and pounding on it until it is nothing more than minced meat ground into the bedroom carpet.


    I can see the Alpha¡¯s eyes open in horror as he knows he will never be whole again with nothing to reattach.


    Guardse running to and flinch at the scene and struggle to process what is going on. Liam is next in the room.


    ¡°Fucking hell. Lewana¡°. He runs to her side but I don¡¯t want him touching her either.


    <b>Jace </b>jumps over her protectively and growls in his face when Valen forces his way forward.


    ¡°Think about it buddy. Your options are to shift back and carry her to your room by yourself, let me do it<b>, </b>or have everyonee in and see her like this¡°.


    Jace slowly backs away and watches to make sure Liam doesn¡¯t touch her at all. He wraps her up in the nket and picks her up to carry her back to my room.


    He gives a final order before leaving. ¡°Take him to the medics and get a female to meet us at the Alpha King¡¯s chambers¡°.


    We hurry to my room as the guilt starts to take over me<b>. </b>How did I fail to keep her safe? Again.


    ???

 Gloom `107

    <b>Chapter </b><b>107 </b>


    Liam POV


    How the fuck does this keep happening to Lewana. It¡¯s obvious to everyone that <b>she </b>belongs with Conrad but others keep trying to get her. If she does be Queen<b>, </b>will it always <b>be </b>like this<b>? </b>Will it be a never¨Cending series of attacks on her life or her dignity<b>? </b>This can¡¯t keep happening to her.


    I carry her in my arms with Jace stalking behind me. Shocked omegas look at her unconscious form before <b>we </b>are followed by the naked bleeding Alpha and the medic team. They have clearly given him something for the pain and he starts screaming at everyone as he is dragged down the stairs.


    ¡°You don¡¯t get it. None of you do. She¡¯s blessed. She can save us all and be the mother of our next generation so we can rise again. He can¡¯t keep her. We all need her. She can¡¯t be imed¡°.


    Jace starts growling and turns to look at the Alpha. The look in his eyes is cold and final showing he is only thinking of killing the prey in his sights.


    He leaps from the top of the staircase with his teeth bared. The guards push the Alpha to the ground and take cover while the Alphae remain frozen in ce.


    The Alphs is pushed out of the way by Arthur who has a nearby standing light stand in hand and puts it between Jace¡¯s mouth and uses the force to flip him away from his target.


    Jace is back on his feet in moments and Arthur stands ready to fight him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do this Conrad. Your mate needs you. You can¡¯t kill your enemies like this. You¡¯re not your father¡°.


    That snapped him out of it. This has always been Conrad¡¯s fear. That the animal within will take over and he will lose his humanity. That he will go feral. That he will live up to the family legacy he is trying to change.


    Without taking his sight of his prey, and Arthur who denied him the kill, hees back upstairs to me and I continue


    walking to his room.


    When we get to his room I ce her down gently on the bed. The medicse over to assess her but Jace is instantly on


    the bed guarding her.


    ¡°Buddye on. They need to check she is OK. What if he gave her something that could hurt her. They need to check¡°.


    <b>He </b>shakes his head to the window telling me to turn around. I do as instructed.


    The medics quickly looked her over, removed the gown she was wearing, and dressed her in one of Conrad¡¯s shirts. At least


    his own scent on her might calm him a bit.


    The medics all leave and Jace is on the bed curled up next to his girl. Michellees running in with all the girls. They go to check on her and she runs into my arms.


    ¡°We just heard. Is she OK. Are you OK¡°.


    I just hold on to her silently as I honestly don¡¯t know.


    We all stayed in the room that night. Lewana and Jace in the bed. Michelle was in my arms on the couch and Kimberly and


    <i>1/2 </i>


    Willow were on the floor with nkets<b>. </b>


    Jace stays with her and refuses to shift back. Even while <b>he </b><b>is </b>asleep. We just waiting for Lewana to wake up.


    We all wake to the sounds of her groaning. My eyes fly open and see the soft morning lighting in through the windows and Lewana trying to sit up. I immediately mind¨Clink the medics and go over to her.


    ¡°Oh thank the Goddess you¡¯re awake. The medics are on the way. How do you feel¡°.


    ¡°Hungover. What happened¡°.


    I freeze. I don¡¯t think I tell her. How do I tell her we failed her again? Michelle steps in.


    ¡°An Alpha tried to assault youst night. Jace found him naked and you exposed on the bed¡°.


    The look on her face is heartbreaking before she tries to steel herself against the feelings. ¡°I was expecting this to happen


    when everyone learned what I am¡°.


    ¡°Oh fuck off¡°. I just stare at Michelle, stunned by her outburst. ¡°Some creepy bastard assaults you and you expected it. Be honesty with yourself and be pissed off. The only reason I¡¯m not as furious as <b>I </b>would have been is what Jace did to him¡°.


    She pauses and turns to Jace and asks him curiously. ¡°What did you do Shadows<b>¡°</b>.


    O


    Michelle starts cackling. ¡°He bit his dick and balls off, then ground it into the carpet so they couldn¡¯t reattach it. It was glorious¡°.


    A small smile breaks over her face as she pats Jace. He starts whimpering at her at the affection.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t fail me Shadow. You protected me again. You knew when I was in trouble without me calling for you and you came and found me¡°.


    She holds her head against his and he finally shifts back into Conrad who instantly wraps his arms around her. She nuzzles him and rxes fully into his arms.


    I can see that Conrad is still livid. ¡°I want to know how it happened. Do you know how you were drugged Moonlight¡°.


    She thinks back and tries to remember. ¡°An omega brought me a drink and as it was my favorite cocktail I was stupid enough to take it¡°.


    A growl starts in Conrad¡¯s chest. ¡°Don¡¯t you DARE me yourself for this. Liam, work out who it was and if they knew it was a drug. I want to know exactly what happenedst night¡°.


    I nod and get up to leave before he stops me again. ¡°One more thing. During the announcement for thest part of the ceremony today, I want all of Lewana¡¯s things moved into my room¡°. He holds her face gently. ¡°I need to know you are protected at every moment. Even as you sleep. I need you here with me¡°.


    She looks into his eyes and gives a small nod. Conrad nods to the door for us to leave.


    As soon as the door closes I can hear the tears start to fall. I need to go find Arthur to mp down on these threats in the pack. We can¡¯t afford for this to happen again.


    212

 Gloom `108

    <b>Chapter </b><b>108 </b>


    14


    Lewana POV


    Michelle brings all my clothes and starts organizing my wardrobe with me in Conrad¡¯s room. Well, our room now. This was always designed to be the living quarters for the Luna Queen and Alpha King so there is an empty wardrobe ready for me.


    I¡¯m just trying to process everything and seem to be floating around the room. I keep gravitating towards the bed. I smell on the sheets are Conrad I just want to curl up in them. Michelle has other ideas though.


    ¡°If this is going to be your permanent bedroom we need to make quite a few changes. It¡¯s too boyish and needs more <b>of </b>a feminine couple touch¡°.


    She is already on the couch doing some inte shopping to get some pieces to make the room more me. I start to rx and the day passes easily. We are giggling away looking at items as Mary sends up nothing butfort food.


    I have no idea what time it is when the door opens and Conrad walks in. ¡°You two are in a good mood¡°.


    ¡°We¡¯re racking up bills on your credit card. Of course we are in a good mood¡°.


    ²é


    He walks over and kisses me on the head. He then pulls me close. ¡°I need you to get ready Moonlight. I announcement of the next stage is happening soon. I won¡¯t leave your side the entire time. I promise¡°.


    I head into the shower. As soon as I am in there my thoughts turn tost night. They told me I was exposed. They told me he had touched me in some way. I suddenly felt very dirty and turned the water up to scolding. I couldn¡¯t stop the tears from falling as I slid down to the floor<b>. </b>1


    I was only alone for about two minutes when I saw the bathroom door open and Conrade in. He takes off his clothes


    andes into the shower. He drops the temperature and picks me off the floor<b>. </b>


    He just holds me and rocks me gently as he sends a calming aura to me. When my tears start to slow he gently starts washing me. Nothing sexual about it. He just wanted to show me love a support. It gives me the energy and fight I need.


    Six more days<b>. </b>This will all be over in six days.


    We both get dressed and walk out hand in hand. I keep my head high as I will not show them that they can break me. They


    can¡¯t break me. We will win together.


    Conrad and I enter the ceremony rooms hand in hand. Councilman Donovan gestures for Conrad to take his ce on the


    throne but he just stares him down. He stares everyone down.


    Conrad addresses the room. ¡°Lady Lewana is not leaving my side. You can make the announcement so we can all leave. I have disciplinary hearings to prepare for¡°.


    Donovan continues with the announcement but I notice Cordelia smirking in the corner. She knows something.


    ¡°As this is the final stage of the ceremony and there are two candidates left there will be one activity toplete with both candidates. An overnight meeting that the candidates will organize¡°.


    No wonder that bitch was smirking. She gets to spend the night with my mate and there is nothing I can do about it.


    I can¡¯t stop Serena growling at this n. Conrad just gently lifts our chin and ces a gentle kiss on my lips not giving a care in the world who is listening.


    <i>1/2 </i>


    ¦Ô¦Ð¦Á¦Ñ¦Ö¦Å¦É ¦Ó¦Ï


    He mind¨Clinks me<b>. </b>¡°Six <b>days</b><b>. </b>Remember that we can do anything together and then in six days you will forever be mine¡°.


    I grip his hand harder and agree that he is right. We can do this.


    He turns to the group. ¡°Fine. Anything else I need to know before this concludes<b>¡°</b>.


    They just silently shake their heads. We turn to leave and I see Michelle waiting for me. I know he has work to do with Liam today so I am just going to spend the day in our new room and making it more ours. I also have a night away to


    n.


    I am about halfway up the stairs when I hear Cordelia¡¯s annoying bragging tone echo up after me.


    ¡°How does it feel to know your mate is going to <b>be </b>spending an amazing night with me? I have no doubt, that once he knows what it means to be truly treated like an Alpha King, he will pick me <b>as </b>his Luna Queen¡°.


    ¡°I really want to get an MRI of your head to see how it functions and if there is any way it can be corrected for the sake <b>of </b>


    all our kind¡°.


    Michelle starts snickering. ¡°Honestly I¡¯m not even worried as I know whatever you have nned he will hate as your personality will destroy everything anyway¡°.


    Cordelia starts to go red in the face. ¡°I have an amazing evening nned. We are going to the most exclusive restaurant in town and I have the penthouse suite of the best hotel all for us. It going to be a thousand times better than whatever you cane up withst minute¡°.


    I fake a worried expression as I know she is leading herself into a trap. ¡°How did you get all those reservations? They book out months in advance¡°.


    ¡°Daddy had it all organized as it was supposed to be my celebration after being announced Luna Queen. Guess now it will be my special night to steal you man¡°.


    I turned and walked away to the bedroom quickly knowing needed to mind¨Clink Conrad.


    ¡°Conrad. Do you have cameras in the main hallway near the stairs. You might need to review the footage as Coredlia said something interesting that could be used in Alpha Anthony¡¯s disciplinary hearing¡°.


    ¡°Will do my moonlight. You¡¯re OK with this. I know spending the night with Cordelia isn¡¯t ideal and I am working out a n with Liam now. Just know I will never betray you¡°.


    ¡°I know Shadow. I just have to surprise you for our night away. I was thinking of showing you my final secret¡°.

 Gloom `109

    <b>Chapter </b><b>109 </b>


    Lewana POV


    Michelle and I had barely made it upstairs when we felt the house shake. I grabbed Michelle and pushed her towards the doorway, thinking it was an earthquake. That was until we heard the screaming from thepound and the urgent mind-


    link.


    ¡°WE¡¯RE UNDER ATTACK¡°.


    I tell Michelle to get to the safe room in the building and race outside to defend my pack.


    The heat hits me first. In the middle of thepound, there is a man in only ck pants, powerful and covered in mes.


    A Phoenix.


    I have nevere across a Phoenix before and this fuckernded in my pack¡¯s territory with such force he left a crater. He was terrorizing the pack members and damaging ournd.


    The smell of fear was overwhelming. Pack members ran for cover from the mes that were shooting across thepound like a me thrower. He smiled while he did it. I watched him and it was strange as he wasn¡¯t setting anything on fire. He was just enjoying the screams of terror.


    Soldiers had formed a ring around him with weapons drawn but were unsure of how to attack. Conrad wasing up beside me to protect me. I could sense his fear for my welfare. I knew he would stop me from attacking this strange enemy


    <b>so </b>I had to attack first.


    I felt Serena¡¯s strength and knew I could do this. I didn¡¯t know how I knew<b>, </b>but I knew I could defeat him and she has


    never led me astray.


    I could feel Serena pushing herself just to surface to protect me and I noticed the mes felt warm but not as punishing. I sprint into thepound ducking under the me he shot out so I could within arms reach. This will have to be hand¨Cto-


    handbat.


    He swung his right fist and I grabbed his wrist not feeling the mes on his body ducking under to kick him. He pushed me away slightly. Just enough to see the smile on his face. He was having fun.


    We continue our battle but it feels more like training as we are mainly just blocking each other attacks while making jabs of our own. Something isn¡¯t right but this needs to end.


    I feel the earth move again and see the Royal Fae Familye out of the forest. Walls of water go up around thepound protecting my pack from further fire as the Sirense into view. This distracts the man for a split second and I can swipe him across my chest with my ws making him bleed.


    He jumps back and startsughing.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re a little firecracker this time aren¡¯t you. Blessed one¡°.


    Conrad storms forward with a gun pointed at this man¡¯s head. Soldiers nking him. He instinctually put me behind him while growling at this intruder.


    ¡°You are an intruder on my territory. Get out now or <b>we </b>will be forced to use lethal force¡°.


    The stranger starts manicallyughing. ¡°I would melt all the bullets before they reached me. Besides<b>, </b>the other guardians got fancy dinners. You¡¯re not going to roll out the red carpet for us<b>¡°</b>.


    Conrad growled back. ¡°They asked. Not demanded¡°.


    That¡¯s not the part of what he said that concerned me. ¡°What do you mean, us¡°.


    He turns and stares directly into the sun and lets out a bird call. Two more figures were concealing themselves <b>in </b>sunlight and flew down in phoenix form. Theynd gently in thepound and transform into a human form.


    The female speaks first. ¡°Forgive the intrusion blessed one but many im to be you. We had to make sure. My name <b>is </b>Queen Ember. This is my husband King Azar and our son Prince Eli. We have waiting a long time to meet you¡°.


    She looks around thepound and takes in that the other guardians are here. ¡°We have waited a long time to reunite with everyone else as well¡°.


    We all look at each other unsure of what to do. They all end up looking to me at what to do. I have no idea what is going


    but I know I want to find out.


    <b>¡°</b>Call me Lewana. What do you want¡°.


    The Faes and Sirens make a stance by moving to stand on either side of Conrad and me. Prince Eli finds this amusing.


    ¡°You have been a busy blessed one. You didn¡¯t want to be friends with us as well. I¡¯m hurt¡°.


    King Florian of the Faes didn¡¯t take kindly to this. ¡°You are the ones who have been hiding for centuries. Rejecting to be a part of this world so don¡¯t me the blessing when she has had her own battles¡°.


    Queen Ember snaps at him. ¡°Not rejecting. Waiting¡°. She studies King Florain¡¯s face. ¡°I know you feel the change too. I


    know you all feel it¡°.


    All Kings and Queens go silent at this and they look at each other with a knowing look. They all knew what she was talking about. They were all talking around me and I was getting madder by the second.


    ¡°What are all of you not telling <b>us</b><b>. </b>Telling me¡°.


    Conrades behind and wraps his arms around my waist grounding me to this moment. He just protectively holds me while we wait for the answer.


    Queen Ember continues. ¡°The Shadows are moving which indicates change ising. As the guardians, we need to make sure that light prevails¡°.


    ¡°We already know that. The Moon Goddess told us that when we talkedst Full Moon. What I don¡¯t understand is what it <b>has </b>to do with me¡°.


    Queen Embers looks at me puzzled. ¡°All we know is that change ising and you will need all of us united. You are not only the light of the wolves but all of our light. Sirens protect water, Faes protectnd, and the Phoenixs protect the day. Werewolves are different. The reason you are built fighters is because shadows live in the night. They can move freely in the darkness which is why you are more susceptible to their influence. This is why you are always gifted a light. Darkness has prevented that light from shining for more than 500 years. This is why you are important Lewana. This is the first chance we have had to bnce the world and this is the first time the light has survived¡°.


    The weight of this instantly feels heavy on my shoulders. I always knew the Werewolf Kingdom was on my shoulders but


    to know that the fate of the world is on my shoulders too.


    ¡°What do I have to do¡°.


    ¡°We have no idea, but we know we have to work that out¡°.

 Gloom `110

    Lewana POV


    We stand in thepound in this tense standoff unsure of what to do with this information with everyone still looking at me for a solution.


    I turn and look at Queen Ember. ¡°What are you proposing¡°.


    ¡°We reform the alliance. We call on each other if we need aid and fight alongside each other against the shadows to make


    sure this Light continues to live<b>¡°</b>.


    ¡°Agreed¡°. I turn in surprise to see Conrad agreeing so easily.


    I¡¯m worried about this. More people putting themselves at risk for me. ¡°Are you sure¡°.


    ¡°They had me at, keep you alive. You know nothing else matters to me¡°.


    I just hold him tight. King Florian is next to agree. Followed by King River.


    Queen Ember smiles. ¡°Then it is settled. We will all keep monitoring the shadows and agree to send aid to each other if


    there is an attack¡°.


    Something clicks in my mind. ¡°There have already been three attacks. One at my old home and two here on the territory.


    All within thest six weeks¡°.


    Everyone stops and looks at me shocked. Conrad just holds me tighter the fear running through him of all three times he


    almost lost me.


    Queen Ember looks directly at the sun and closes her eyes as if breathing in the sunlight. ¡°It seems you are more powerful than we thought. Each of us will leave one of our kind here on rotation. They are being drawn to this spot so we need to be ready¡°.


    Princess Rose is the first to step forward. ¡°I have been in the forest territory for thest month. I will continue to stay¡°.


    Prince Aalto chimes in next. ¡°We can make it like old times little Orca. I can stay in the current amodations¡°. Conrad just shot daggers at him and put his hands up.


    ¡°Well, I guess the next generation is on watch. I will need a room though. I may be a bird but I prefer the indoors at night¡°. Prince Eli joins the team.


    ¡°Well<b>, </b>I guess we will get everyone settled in then¡°.


    Conrad just pulled me close and whispered so no one else could hear, ¡°I¡¯m d you moved in with me this morning¡°.


    The next few hours are a flurry of activity. We had to set Prince Eli up with a room that had his heating as he wanted to room as hot as possible. Princess Rose returned to the forest and Prince Aalto went to say goodbye to his parents at theke before going to the pool.


    We are exhausted by the time we get to dinner with Mary at 7 pm. Everyone waited for us as they knew we had a rough week ahead. As per the ceremony rule, Conrad has to spend 24 hours with Cordelia starting at noon tomorrow anding back at mid¨Cday the following day. Right now, he wants to be close to his family.


    We discuss everything that has happened over thest few hours and what the ns are going to be for when Conrad is away with Cordelia and then when we <b>are </b>both away. I assure them all that my trip will be fully protected so not to worry but I am still trying to keep it a surprise.


    ¡°Come on tell me. You <b>can¡¯t </b>let me spend 24 hours suffering with Cordelia without giving me something to look forward to¡°, Conrad whines.


    ¡°The surprise <b>is </b>what you have to look forward to. You¡¯re only the second person who has ever been there so it <b>is </b><b>special </b>to me. Rose is the other person¡°.


    Liam gets and wicked grin on her face, ¡°So tomorrow morning we need to interrogate Rose<b>¡°</b><b>. </b>


    ¡°You can try but she won¡¯t tell you anything¡°.


    Conrad just nuzzles me needing to be close. ¡°We unfortunately can¡¯t interrogate Rose tomorrow. We need to interrogate Donovan and Alpha Leroy before I leave tomorrow¡°.


    ¡°Why those two first¡°. I ask.


    ¡°Alpha Leroy seems to of be aware of his father¡¯s misdoings and is trying to make amends but helping us in the investigation with the others. He also technically isn¡¯t a council member so he only crime in being in the interview with you and saying nothing. Hoping to clear him as we will need to have an election in the North anyway because Alpha Angus died. Donovan because he is a kiss¨Cass who has been trying to make it up to you. Don¡¯t think he is capable of independent thought so likely was just following instructions¡°.


    ¡°And that way you have two down out of five. What about the other¡°.


    ¡°I deal with the West the night I get back as they did vote for you and seem to be dealing with their difference. I am more likely to get evidence from those three before dealing with the South who I am undecided on and finally, Alpha Anthony who needs to go¡°.


    I can feel him getting sad again and send a proud feeling down the mate bond so he knows he is not alone.


    Conrad just smiles at the feeling. ¡°What about everyone else. What will you be doing¡°.


    Kimberly talks about school prep and Michelle about designs. Liam doing some training and considering inviting other magical creatures to see how they fight. Willow says she intends to put a lot of hours in the library as she feels she is on to something.


    Arthur is very quiet.


    I turn to him in a teasing tone. ¡°I¡¯m assuming you will just continue with your nning meetings¡°. He looks at me confused. ¡°The ones where you discuss ns in the gazebo¡°.


    He freezes and looks at me nervously. ¡°You¡¯re OK with the nning meeting¡°.


    ¡­..


    ¡°Yep. You are my beta and I just want you to feel secure in knowing what ising up next¡°.


    Conrad looks at me suspiciously. ¡°What the hell are you talking about¡°.


    I look at Arthur who just shrugs. ¡°I was honestly worried about how you would react. Don¡¯t care what they think. Would be nice to be more open about it¡°.


    I just start gleefully smiling and singing a song from my childhood. ¡°Arthur and Mary underneath the tree. K¨CI¨CS¨CS¨CI¨CN¨CG¡°.


    Liam turns red immediately and his rage rushes to the surface. ¡°YOU¡¯RE A DEAD MAN ARTHUR¡°.


    Arthur leps upughing and instantly runs behind Mary you start trying to calm down Liam while we allugh.


    Michelle decided to join in on teasing Liam. ¡°We can take you lingerie shopping. I have been trying to convince Lewana and we can make it a big girls¡® day out¡°.


    ¡°SHUT UP MICHELLE¡°. This just makes herugh even louder and Mary goes red and hides her face against Arthur. He kisses her on the head which sets Liam off again with an Oscar¨Cwinning performance about being betrayed.


    We just enjoy this time with our weird family knowing it can all change in the next few days.

 Gloom `111

    <b>Chapter </b><b>111 </b>


    Arthur POV


    I¡¯m not surprised Lewana either found out or worked out about Mary and me. She¡¯s always been intuitive. I still felt guilty for it though. I¡¯m Lewana¡¯s Beta. She alwayses first. My life should be dedicated to her. But Mary gave me something I hadn¡¯t had in years. Personal connection.


    I think back to my mate and my life before her death. I liked her and she liked me but I don¡¯t know if I would call it love. More survival. We had grown up together as pups and we were both pure Beta¡¯s. As <b>I </b>was ke¡¯s Beta it made sense for us to have the next generation. The Beta to support the Alpha heir. That way they could grow up together.


    When my mate and the Luna got pregnant at the same time it seemed to be the Moon Goddess blessing shining down on us. Until ke took her to a clinic and found out he was having a girl. While he demanded termination we continued as whatever the pup was would be a valuable asset to the pack regardless of gender.


    It didn¡¯t matter as I lost them both when my mate bled out. When I held my sleeping daughter I was devastated. I didn¡¯t know how I could go on living without them. ke told me it was a blessing as we were both meant to have sons. The night after they died, ke killed his Luna and I met Lewana and I rejected him to protect her<b>. </b>


    Any feeling I had towards Mary felt strange at first. I was confused as I wasn¡¯t sure if I was betraying Lewana and my first


    mate. But it is hard not to be drawn in by her natural warmth.


    I didn¡¯t intend for anything to start. Mary just started talking to me about Conrad and Lewana¡¯s rtionship. It progressed to exchanging funny stories about both of them growing up. An Liam of course. I started helping clean the kitchen at night, and then helping her carry things back to her house. More recently we have been watching TV at her cete into the evening.


    Once everyone has left the kitchen and we have cleaned up, we continue with the ritual of me carrying things back to her


    house.


    For once it is silence and it¡¯s making me nervous. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Lewana outed us. <b>I </b>swear things supernaturally sometimes because of her blessing¡°.


    ¡°It¡¯s OK. Just more awkward for the boys¡°. We continue in silence till we reach her house and she does what she always does.


    She goes over to the corner cab in the corner of her living room and opens the main middlepartment. Inside is her altar for the Moon Goddess. A cloth hanging at the back with the phases of the moon on it. Moonstones and candles surround the pictures. In the middle, is a silver te with food offerings of apples, honey, and her famous cookies. She ces a new one every night as she gives a blessing.


    ¡°Continue to guide us Moon Goddess through this life and bless all that you protect¡°.


    I know she is our deity but I¡¯m honestly furious at her. I don¡¯t consider what she has done the Lewana as a blessing. All of her suffering is from that curse. Why did she have to give it to Lewana and not protect her from harm because of it? She should have given it to some noble wolf.


    Mary looks at me with her big doe eyes and knows what I¡¯m thinking. She always knows. ¡°What do you want to watch tonight¡°.


    ¡°Don¡¯t care. You know the best shows<b>¡°</b>.


    ¡°You¡¯re being distant again and getting stuck in your head. Anything you want to talk about¡°.


    How the hell does she always know? ¡°Nothing special. Just all the usual stuff¡°.


    We sit in silence while watching the show she picks. I honestly have no idea what is going on and I¡¯m barely watching it. She justughs along.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here¡°. I turn and look at her, not sure what I am asking.


    ¡°Oh. It¡¯s just someedy show from a while ago on rerun. I find it easy to watch after stressful days¡°.


    I move closer to her so my arm is around her shoulder and I¡¯m sitting right next to her. I look at her this time. ¡°No. I mean, what¡¯s going on here¡°. I gesture between us with my hand and her eyes go wide.


    I know Lewana sang that children¡¯s kissing song but we have only kissed once and I apologize afterwards. My wolf could sense her wolf and he got carried away with her amazing smell of those dam cookies. She didn¡¯t push me away but she was as surprised as I was.


    She turns the TV off and turns to me. ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know Arthur. I was worried what my boys would think, and Lewana but they seemed OK with it. Liam is dramatic but it is his personality. I know we both have a bad history but I do findfort in having you here which is strange for both of us. My wolf likes you but I know I¡¯m just an Omega and you¡¯re a Beta¡­..¡±


    I pull her face towards mine. She is so amazing in so many ways I won¡¯t let her think of herself as ¡®just an omega¡® when she is so much more than that in so many ways. I kiss her and she instantly melts against me kissing me back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think of yourself as just anything. You have proven yourself to this world more than once, and if you were to consider me at some point to be your mate, I would be lucky for the first time in my life¡°.


    She throws her arms around me and starts kissing me passionately. I haven¡¯t kissed like this in over 25 years. I have to fight every urge in my body not to pull her onto myp or lie her down on the sofa.


    We eventually stopped and she just held her head against mine.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where this is going but I know I want to find out. I just hope you can ept every part of me and


    understand the secrets I have to keep¡°.


    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

 Gloom `112

    Liam POV


    I¡¯m talking to Conrad this morning as we have to have a solid n for the next 24 hours when he is away with Cordelia. Honestly, the thought of being trapped with that woman for 24 hours sounds like a grueling punishment. We also have to n for these interrogations this morning.


    I¡¯m doing my best to keep him on track but I can sense the dread in him. ¡°I have Alpha Leroy first. Figured he would be easier. Then Donovan¡°<b>. </b>


    He nods and we go to the room we have set up where Alpha Leroy is waiting.


    Conrad walks up to greet him and shakes his hand. ¡°Alpha Leroy. I know you are just a stand¨Cin for the ceremony purpose so I am going to make this quick. Your father was a major issue for me and I believe the council so he would have faced harsh consequences for what he set up. However, it is clear you had no part in this. Any evidence you have found to conspire against the crown has been handed over and you have shown remorse for yourck of knowledge¡°.


    He lets out a breath that I didn¡¯t know he was holding. ¡°Thank you, Alpha King. I truly regret my father¡¯s actions and will continue to work on correcting the disgrace the North has brought upon itself¡°.


    ¡°That¡¯s the other thing I wanted to talk to you about. You are currently just a fill¨Cin for your father and once this ceremony is over we will need to have an election in the North for a new candidate. <b>As </b>your eldest son is ready to take over your pack, how would you feel about running¡°.


    Alpha Leroy freezes. The cog turned in his to rey what Conrad just said to make sure he processed it correctly. He


    speaks up in barely a whisper. ¡°Are you serious Alpha King¡°.


    Conrad just smiles. ¡°Absolutely. The first election held two years ago had any Alpha interested run for the position. I didn¡¯t know them as well as I did as the entire system was new. I think you would be a good fit. You have learned from your


    mistakes, you understand the duty of the crown to all and not just your region and you seem very epting of Lewana and the changes she can bring for us. For all of us. When she is my Luna Queen, this will be invaluable for any ¡­¡­ challenges


    that lie ahead¡°.


    His face lights up and you can see he is trying to contain his excitement. ¡°Thank you. Thank you so much highess. I would


    love to¡°.


    The two men shake hands before Alpha Leroy is dismissed. That was the easy one. Now time for the rate.


    A very timid knockes from the door and Conrad switches his face to one more serious. ¡°Come in Donovan¡°.


    <b>He </b>is trying to hold his head high but is struggling to make any form of eye contact. I can smell the fearing off him. We let the silence draw out for an ufortable length of time before Conrad speaks.


    ¡°I only have one question for you Donovan. What the hell were you thinking¡°.


    He instantly copses and grovels for forgiveness by rapidly talking. ¡°I am so sorry my Alpha King. The council said they needed information on the pack to understand how to manage their packs and to support you better. I didn¡¯t know the information would be used against you. I have always done what I thought was best for our kind and you needed a mate to continue your linage and we have the rules about rouges. I didn¡¯t know what to do. I know you love Lady Lewana and she is your mate and I know she is blessed and can save us all but I promise I have and will only ever do what is best for our kind. Please don¡¯t charge me with treason. I understand my position on the council is at risk but please don¡¯t put me in prison¡°.


    I hadpletely forgotten I made that threat the day after this whole thing started. No wonder this weasel was so worried when he heard about the disciplinary actions.


    Conrad just holds up a hand to stop him. ¡°I understand you have been trying to make it right, but using Lady Lewana and sucking up to her to get back in my good graces is not the way to do that. I know about the workout shakes you got her and changing the order of the shifting ceremony to favor her and not Lady Cordelia. I appreciate the effort but I need the head of the council to be focused on that job and nothing else¡°.


    He just sighs and looks down while awaiting his fate. ¡°I understand my Alpha King¡°.


    Conrad looks at him for a moment to make sure his message has sunk in. ¡°You are going to be ced on a six¨Cmonth review. During this time Beta Lewis will be monitoring all of your work closely. One more slip up and you will be fired from this position and expelled from this pack. Understand¡°.


    He freezes for a moment. ¡°You¡¯re¡­..you¡¯re not charging me with treason¡°.


    ¡°No¡°.


    ¡°Oh thank you your Highness. I won¡¯t let you down. I promise¡°.


    Conrad just points at the door and he quickly scampers away.


    ¡°Well, both of those went as expected¡°.


    Conrad takes a deep breath and sighs. ¡°Yeah. Two down. Three to go¡°. He looks up at the clock realising it is now 11. He is going to have to pack soon and leave Lewana again. ¡°You promise to keep her safe while I¡¯m gone¡°.


    ¡°I have doubled patrols in the East wing. The girls will be having a sleepover girls¡® night so she won¡¯t be alone in the room and guards will also be stationed outside the door on two¨Chour rotating shifts¡°. I know it is not as good as Conrad being here himself but it¡¯s thest night he will have to be away from her.


    ¡°And you will be OK with running everything in the pack¡°.


    ¡°Yep. I am giving most of the day¨Cto¨Cday stuff to Arthur to make sure he is too busy to spend time with Mary<b>. </b>I¡¯m also going to talk to Lewana about the possibility of neutering a Werewolf¡°.


    He justughs at me. The first time in days. ¡°And I thought you were bad when you had to share Mary with me as a Nanny growing up¡°.


    ¡°I can live with it as long as I remain her favorite and they stick to kissing only¡°.


    He rolls his eyes at me. ¡°I¡¯m happy for her. She deserves to have someone. Other than us of course<b>¡°</b><b>. </b>


    ¡°You¡¯ve just gone soft because of your mate. Come on. I have to give you something for tonight. Just in case¡°.

 Gloom `113

    Conrad POV


    I¡¯m slowly packing a suitcase for this overnight trip with Cordelia as I can¡¯t shake this sense of dread. I haven¡¯t felt this since I joined the military and was going to battle in a war zone. This time felt even worse because there was no briefing, no orders, and no n. I just had to do what she had nned and the thought sickened me<b>. </b>


    I carried my suitcase down the stairs to <b>see </b>Cordelia at the bottom practically bouncing with excitement.


    ¡°As this is going to be more of an intimate night, I should call you by your first name<b>, </b>handsome¡°. She reaches out to grab thepels of my suit jacket and pulls me close.


    I instantly push her hands off and growl. ¡°No¡°.


    ¡°Well it is a good thing I have champagne in the limo so you can loosen up a bit. I have prepared everything so we will have an amazing time and you can see how good we are together¡°. I roll my eyes and storm past her.


    She <b>is </b>practically skipping as we go out to the Limo. I don¡¯t hold the door open. I don¡¯t help her in. I don¡¯t acknowledge her. I get in<b>, </b>shut the door behind me, and buckle in. She stands outside like a petnt child. Waiting.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to be a proper gentleman and open the door for me¡°<b>. </b>


    ¡°No¡°.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not getting in until you start acting as you should¡°.


    ¡°Even better. <b>I </b>can have an evening to myself¡°. I couldn¡¯t give a fuck about this night but she was getting madder by the second. At least there was some entertainment is pissing her off.


    Eventually, someone from her pack saw what was happening and came down to open the door. When she gets inside she is dramatically huffing.


    ¡°That was incredibly rude of you¡°.


    ¡°Don¡¯t care. How far until the first stop¡°.


    She suddenly gets all excited again. ¡°I have booked us for lunch at the Grand Country Club so we can meet the most elite people in society. Followed by a booking at the Michelin star restaurant in the city and theatre tickets. We will finish the night in the penthouse suite at the grandest hotel¡°.


    I roll my eyes. ¡°How long until we are at our first stop¡°.


    ¡°About an hour. It will give us plenty of time to talk¡°.


    I reach into my inside pocket pull out headphones put them and select a ylist. I have them loud enough to tone her out and close my eyes to pretend I¡¯m somewhere else.


    I open my eyes again when the car slows down and notice we have arrived.


    The limo pulls up to the front and the doormanes and opens the door. Cordelia is out first a makes a big show of exiting. I can already hear gasps of people acknowledging her as she gets out.


    She tries to take my arm and I pull away. She leans over and whispers to me, ¡°I am a very big social media influencer will over 2 million followers <b>due </b>to my pedigree<b>. </b><b>I </b>can open many doors for you and our people handsome<b>¡°</b><b>. </b>


    She knows I can¡¯t growl at her in public as <b>there </b>are too many humans around but I re at her <b>to </b>send the message.


    We walk in with me behind her as she is <b>the </b>one who made the reservations. As we are led into <b>the </b>conservatory area <b>I </b>suddenly scent wolves. <b>Was </b>this a secret meeting ce for the high society of wolves?


    The hostess leads us to a table in the middle so we are front and center of the crowd. The perfect <b>ce </b>for Cordelia to y the ground.


    The winees and we order food. She gets a sd. How predictable. I order pasta.


    Cordelia starts to make conversation but I keep my answer short. I barely look at her. This doesn¡¯t go unnoticed by the crowd watching. She starts saying things like I am such a tease and reaching over to touch my hand.


    To my delight, I start to hear whispers around the restaurant.


    ¡°He really can¡¯t stand her can he¡°.


    ¡°Look how bored he is and how desperate she¡¯s acting¡°.


    ¡°All the social media posts were right. She has no chance to be Luna Queen¡°.


    She hears this and turns around to yell at the wolf.


    ¡°WHAT SOCIAL MEDIA POSTS¡°.


    Oh Goddess she doesn¡¯t know about Valerie¡¯s sites. I look at her faking concern. ¡°You don¡¯t know¡°. I pull out my phone and pass it to her.


    She frantically scrolls and her face goes whiter as she reads the posts. Clingy Cordy. Ditzy Delia. Pretentious Princess. They were all followed by pictures of our dates where I was clearly not interested and she was off in her own world. Most


    are shot from unttering angles of her. There is even one of her purple hair incidents.


    Her face goes red when she sees the picture of Lewana. Loving the pictures and moments between Lewana and me. The ones I had blown up and put around the house. The ravishing rogue. Shining surviving star. Warrior wolf. Luna Queen


    Lewana. Thatst one set her off.


    ¡°How dare these people speak ill of me. Don¡¯t they know that I¡¯m going to be Luna Queen¡°.


    A few of the wolves in the restaurant start snickering and trying to hide it.


    She frantically turns to me. ¡°Do something. They should be punished for disrespecting me like this¡°.


    I stare at her seeing the panic in the face. ¡°Seeing as you mean nothing to me and your father is about to lose his position on the council due to his disciplinary hearing on Friday, why would I care if any of themugh at you¡°.


    She freezes. She stands up and I can see her thoughts running through her head as she tries to find a way out. ¡°We should leave now. We can go to the theatre early and have cocktails¡°.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to. I haven¡¯t finished my meal, I want dessert and you said this was aworking opportunity so I intend to meet everyone here. Besides, wouldn¡¯t this deviate from your n to show me how important you can be in my life?¡°.


    hapter 113


    She sits back down fuming and I just smile at her. Wolves starting up to talk to me and ignoring her. I have many


    polite conversations with them and get some contact details for future business ns.


    Cordelia just sits there ufortably and I know this is torture for her as she is being made to feel smaller by the second.


    But I love every minute.

 Gloom `114

    Conrad POV


    <b>We </b>get back into the limo after saying goodbye to everyone at <b>the </b>country club. And I mean everyone. I talked to potential business partners<b>, </b>social elites, waiters<b>, </b>the hostess, and even the doorman as I left.


    Cordelia lets out a dramatic sigh as soon as the limo door shuts. ¡°Well<b>, </b>that was a disaster<b>. </b><b>I </b>will have to do some major image control when we get back tomorrow¡°.


    ¡°I think it went great¡°. She shot daggers at me for a second before realizing it was me.


    <b>I </b>can see her scrambling for something to say. Something to turn this back to her narrative. ¡°This doesn¡¯t <b>just </b>reflect badly on me you know. They will talk about how you acting as well. You need me to protect yours and the crown image<b>¡°</b>.


    ¡°I have done fine until now without you and will continue to do so¡°.


    ¡°Oh please. Wolves talk. You are new to this level of status and this society. Their opinions can easily be swayed with the right influence. You need a Luna Queen like me to manage all of that¡°.


    ¡°If their opinions are so easily swayed, then why would I care<b>. </b>They seemed more interested in avoiding clingy cordy and how you would affect their image more than anything¡°.


    ¡°Like I said. The right influence and their minds will be changed. They will all regret those words¡°. She sneered.


    I just rolled my eyes and went back to my headphones. She went to her phone and started doing whatever she did on


    social media.


    We went to the theatre and it was the same thing. She is trying to hold my arm, and I very obviously push her away. She


    had this grand entrance nned as we have a balcony to ourselves where we are Introduced from the stage. I waved


    politely but pushed her hand away so not sure the crowd noticed.


    The performance was good but not really my thing. We went to dinner afterward. A pretentious 10¨Ccourse affair with each <b>course </b>being a mouthful. Some had gold, and another white truffle on the dish. Some caviar. On was basically bubbles on a


    cracker<b>. </b>


    As soon as dinner was finished her attitude had shifted back to her annoying delusional state as she was very excited. I knew we were going to the hotel so I knew what she was expecting.


    We check in and as we get the private elevator it gently shuts like a cell door in a prison. My stomach seems to stay on the ground floor as the elevator rises. Even the corridor when we step out of the elevator seems to be caving in around me.


    We enter the hotel room and it is very opulent. Large and spacious with a great view of the city. There is already champagne on ice when we arrive in the room as well as chocte cover strawberries.


    I just stare out the window to the city thinking of my beautiful Lewana at home alone in our bed. This must be hard for her knowing I am here with another woman. Even though I know she understands I wish it could be different.


    I wonder what my time with her will be like. I wonder if she would even like a hotel room like this? She never would have experienced luxury like this before and she should be treated like the princess she is.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to go to the bedroom and get morefortable¡°.


    Cordelia waltzs off trying to be <b>sexy </b>but it just makes me sick. That is the one other ring fact. There <b>is </b>only one bed in this ce. I have to act now before it is toote.


    After about 10 minutes, Cordeliaes out wearing pinkce lingerie and heels. <b>She </b>has clearly redone her makeup and spritzed herself with an unholy amount of perfume.


    She starts trying to do this sexy tone and fails. ¡°Let me look after you tonight my Alpha King and I can show you how


    good we are together¡°.


    I roll my eyes. ¡°I need a drink¡°. I go over to the champagne and down it in one swig. And fill up my ss again. I fill hers up too and she takes the hint drinking her ss as well.


    She sits on the couch and is pushing her chest out trying to entice me. ¡°Come over and rx with me¡°<b>. </b>


    I stay standing against the wall. ¡°No¡°.


    She finishes her ss and she walks over to me. ¡°Ohe on. I know I¡¯m irresistible like this¡°.


    She puts her hands on my shoulders and starts running her fingertips over my shirt and down my chest. She bites her bottom lip thinking she is winning as I don¡¯t break eye contact with her. ¡°A big strong Alpha like yourself has needs that require a woman¡¯s touch¡°.


    She keeps running her hands down my chest<b>, </b>over my pants to my crotch where I can see a flicker of confusion cross her face when she doesn¡¯t find a bulge seeking her out.


    She starts rubbing her hand over the area and is getting more frustrated that there isn¡¯t even a twitch for her.


    I just smile in her face. ¡°Like I said before. You do nothing for me¡°.


    <b>Just </b>then she starts to sway and stumbles slightly in her heels.


    ¡°Thank the Goddess finally¡°.


    She looks at me panicked. ¡°What¡¯s happening¡°.


    ¡°I drugged your champagne ss. You going to take a nice nap on the couch and I¡¯m going to go to bed¡°. I am so d Liam had this idea and gave me the sedative before we left. He said he checked with Lewana on its potency as a way to tranquilize rogues but thought it should have a test run.


    Just then<b>, </b>she copses and I catch her in my arms. I pick her up a unceremoniously dump her hard on the couch. I put a nket over her <b>as </b>I don¡¯t want to even look at her in her current state.


    I sniff my arms as soon as I drop her and I stink of her scent and perfume. I nearly gag at the smell.


    <b>I </b><b>call </b>the concierge and order arge meat lovers pizza, some buffalo wings with dip, and beer for the room to be delivered in 30 minutes.


    I jump in the shower and scrub so hard my skin is bright red when I¡¯m done. I go get my food, confirm I can hear Cordelia loudly snoring on the couch, and head to bed to watch an action movie.


    A quiet evening to myself.

 Gloom `115

    <b>Chapter </b>115


    Conrad POV


    I wake up quite refreshed at 8 am. It¡¯s interesting not being woken up by a crisis in the pack. I¡¯m also surprised that Cordelia didn¡¯t wake up in a fury when she realized I drugged her. I stick my head out to listen and realize she <b>is </b>still breathing <b>so </b>just leave her<b>. </b>


    I order breakfast and have it delivered to the room. Full English with extra bacon. I enjoy my <b>meal</b><b>, </b>get ready for the day, and pack ready to leave. It¡¯s now 9:30 and check¨Cout is at 10 am. I¡¯m going to have to wake the witch up.


    I stare at her asleep on the couch. It¡¯s not pretty at all. Snoring away<b>, </b>limbs everywhere and make¨Cup smeared across her face as she drools on the pillow. I don¡¯t want to get her scent on me again so I have to work out a way to do this without


    touching her. My eyes see the champagne. More specifically the bucket that is filled with water from the melted ice. That will work. I remove the bottle and tip the whole thing on her head.


    ¡°AAARRRRRGGGGHHH¡°.


    Morning sleepy. Check out is in 20 minutes¡°. I keep my voice even and t. I will be rid of her soon.


    ¡°What happened. Why am I here¡°. Her mind starts racing throughst night and then she remembers<b>. </b>¡°YOU DRUGGED


    ME¡°<b>. </b>


    ¡°Yep. Rules say we had to spend the night together but didn¡¯t specify in my bed. Seeing as I didn¡¯t trust you to not force yourself on me as you have made it clear you don¡¯t understand the word no, I made you take a long sleep¡°.


    Panic suddenly covers her face as she looks around. Her eyes go wide with horror as she sees her phone in the corner propped up against a potted nt on the shelves.


    She races over and grabs it as she screams. ¡°NNNO000000¡°.


    She starts growling at me. ¡°Do you have any idea what you have done<b>¡°</b>.


    ¡°Not remotely. Enlighten me<b>¡°</b><b>. </b>


    ¡°I was livestreaming usst night. Everyone was going to see how well we go together and no one would ever question that I¡¯m the future Luna Queen¡°.


    <b>1 </b>


    I burst outughing. She came up with the stupid thing to prove I wanted her and instead, it proved that the title will never be hers<b>. </b>


    I have tears in my eyes as I talk to her. ¡°Well. I¡¯m going to be downstairs waiting to check out. You now have 15 minutes to be decent to make the checkout time¡°.


    I just leave with my suitcase and head downstairs. I wait in the lobby for over an hour before shees downstairs. She instantly starts arguing with the checkout staff who want to charge her for thete checkout. I can¡¯t help but notice some looks and giggles from others in the lobby. Will have to check this out when I get back.


    I follow her out to the limo and a doorman already has it open for her. She practically dives in. I decided not to subject myself to hours ofining so shut the door and got in the front with the driver. He was a bit shocked but when Cordelia lost her shit in the back I just looked at him and he understood.


    We got back to the pack and I just <b>let </b>out a sigh of relief when I got through the territory gates.


    As soon as we parked Cordelia shot out the back with mascara running and went straight upstairs.


    When I get through the door Alpha Anthony is furious. ¡°What did you do. Why is she so upset<b>¡°</b>.


    ¡°She tried to trick me into making a sex tape with her but she ended up humiliating herself on the inte¡°.


    Liames into my sight and I can see his jaw drop by this revtion. Alpha Anthony has no idea how to respond.


    Valerie walks up practically skipping down the hallway with a smile on her face. ¡°Not only did she try and fail with the tape but she has also gone viral. Memes are popping up all over the inte¡°.


    Alpha Anthony grabs her hand holding her phone to see. You can see the sudden changes in his face as they go from white to red, to purple. He storms off upstairs and we all startughing.


    Panic starts to creep in as I don¡¯t see my girl. Liam notices this instantly. ¡°She is in the kitchen helping Mary<b>. </b>I think she


    was worried you would smell like her¡°.


    I head straight there and see her standing at the stove cooking some lunch. I can help myself<b>, </b>run up<b>, </b>and grab her waist to pull her against my chest tight. <b>I </b>start nuzzling and scenting while leaving a trail of kisses up her neck. Mary suddenly needs something from the other room.


    I spin her around and lift her onto the counter. ¡°Did you miss me¡°<b>. </b>


    She yfully ps my chest. ¡°Of course I did¡°.


    I grab her face for a passionate and fiery kiss. She kisses me back and I can feel all the stress melt from her body as I do.


    When we break apart she looks at me lovingly and curious. ¡°What¡¯s got you in such a good mood¡°.


    ¡°All challenges are now done. From now on. You are officially mine and I don¡¯t have to see anyone else. I¡¯m all yours and tomorrow, I get to spend a full day away from everything and spend it with you¡°.


    She can feel me getting excited as <b>I </b>start to run my hands up her body.


    ¡°You might want to slow down Shadow. You need to have lunch as you have to deal with the crisis in the West soon¡±


    ¡°Do I have to


    <b>¡°</b><b>Yes </b>you do Mr Alpha King. Don¡¯t make it harder on yourself by being riled up¡°.


    I groan against her knowing she is right. ¡°Fine. But you have to give me a clue about tomorrow so I know what to pack or organize¡°.


    ¡°I have already sorted food with Mary, We will be driving ourselves. We will also be going on a hike sofy clothes and boots¡°.

 Gloom `116

    Conrad POV


    I go into this meeting with the West to meet Alpha Ethan, Brianna¡¯s Father, for his review but have called Alpha Bernard <b>as </b>well. I need to know where these two idiots havended regarding their pack business.


    I¡¯m short and blunt as I need to get this process finished. ¡°Shall we start with the obvious question. Are you two still nning on killing each other¡°.


    They both look at the ground and mumble, ¡°No¡°.


    ¡°So do we have a solution then¡°.


    Alpha Ethan speaks up first, ¡°That will depend on the rest of the meeting¡°. I pause to indicate for him to go on<b>. </b>¡°I don¡¯t want to lose my status as a councilman and pack Alpha at the same time. I know it might not be avoidable but I¡¯m not sure where I stand currently in the grand scheme of things¡°.


    ¡°Let¡¯s discuss the disciplinary charges then. I have recordings of you participating in an interview with Lady Lewana in which you med her for being raped as a pup and implied she enjoyed it¡°.


    Alpha Bernard was horrified. ¡°You did WHAT¡°.


    Alpha Ethan immediately starts pleading. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that was going that happen. We had a meeting with Alpha Anthony before her interview and he made it clear that she couldn¡¯t be Luna Queen because of her rogue status. We discussed the risks of having her on the throne and how other rogues might try and flood our packs trying to get in because of her. I didn¡¯t want my pack to be at risk so agreed to score her lower than the others. I had no idea he was going


    to bring up¡­. the other stuff¡°.


    ¡°And yet you sat there and watched it happen without saying anything¡°. I don¡¯t even try to hide my disgust.


    ¡°I am ashamed of my actions and I should have intervened¡°. He looks at the ground unable to meet my eye.


    Now for my main question. ¡°What changed your mind. Why did you vote for her in thest elimination¡°.


    Both men turn and look at each other. Alpha Bernard fills me in. ¡°The fact she has the wolfsbane vine. We have both had many pack members die because of its toxic effect on us. It grows wildly in both of our territories. Both of our packs have strict rules about where to go for safety reasons which adds to our division. A vine or treatment options would change everything for <b>us</b><b>¡°</b>.


    Alpha Ethan agrees. ¡°We both have a grandpup on the way. To have that child never have to worry about being poisoned. Or myself being worried that my daughter will pass away during birth like her mother did. I am truly sorry about what happened to Lady Lewana and how I didn¡¯t stop it but I know now she is the one who can support us in this modern world. Not just because she is a blessed wolf but because of her education¡°.


    I think about what he said. He seems sincere but I feel I still need to send a message because of how he treated my girl his daughter.


    ¡°You can remain on the council on a probationary basis for six months. This way you can work out what is happening in your packs and Lady Brianna will give birth during this time while she is under my protection here. Donovan is under the same restrictions. During this time you will need to show that you support the crown and the people and not just your interests. If you fail this period, you will be removed from the council and an election in the West will be held¡°.


    I can see the wave of relief that passes over them both. ¡°Thank you, Alpha King. Thank you¡°.


    ¡°You are both excused¡°. They practically run for the door. It doesn¡¯t surprise me that they didn¡¯t have much to do with Alpha Anthony. They share no borders with him so it was more likely a weak will that made him easily swayed.


    Make me question though. I have evidence he brided the North and Alpha William of the South has been <b>the </b>mostplicit. I mull this over and decide to move his hearing up til right now. I have a n.


    A knock at the door pulls me from my thoughts and I call him in.


    ¡°You wanted to see me, Your Highness¡°.


    ¡°Sit down Alpha William. As I will be busy tomorrow I have decided to move your disciplinary hearing up until right now¡°.


    ¡°Oh, I see¡°. Strange. He doesn¡¯t seem remotely concerned.


    ¡°I have evidence that you rigged the interview of the candidate to discredit Lady Lewana and protected someone who had caused her harm. How do you defend yourself¡°.


    ¡°I apologize if this is the way it came across but I do not believe <b>I </b>acted outside the scope of my role <b>as </b>councilman. <b>I </b>understand you are concerned and will endeavor to serve you better¡°. Now this has been rehearsed.


    ¡°During the council meeting, you also acted very poorly but did not contribute to the discussion and just agreed with whatever the vite was. Do you have no independent thoughts¡°.


    ¡°I was acting within my role as councilman and did what I thought was best at the time¡°.


    Same line as before. I¡¯m not tolerating this.


    ¡°My ruling is that you are to be kicked off the council immediately. We have Lady Valerie who can step in for the remaining voting for this ceremony so we no longer need you. As you no longer have a role you are to be escorted off the territory tonight. You may go now¡°.


    He sits there stunned processing what I have said. Trying to find words to understand. ¡°But the others got six months¡® probation. Wouldn¡¯t that be more suitable¡°.


    ¡°You imed a pup moaned with enjoyment in the breeding stock. You disgust me. You are a disgrace to the South. A disgrace to your pack. A as far as I am concerned a traitor to your King¡°.


    ¡°But he said¡­¡­.¡°. He quickly stopped talking before he said any more and I could see the panic in his eyes. I mind¨Clink the guards toe get and escort him.


    When the guards arrive he starts shaking. ¡°Please my Alpha King don¡¯t do this. I will lose everything¡°.


    His words don¡¯t sway me. I look at the guards and give further instructions.


    ¡°Search every item on and in his possession. He is only to leave with clothes. Everything else is to be considered council- rted work and is to go directly to Councilwomen Valerie¡°.


    He gasps and his breathing hitches. I knew this bastard was hiding something. And now I knew where to find it.


    <i>213 </i>


    <b>Chapter </b><b>117 </b>


    Conrad POV

 Gloom `117

    <i>213 </i>


    <b>Chapter </b><b>117 </b>


    Conrad POV


    Councilman William was led through the house like a ghost. He seemed extremely shocked by the whole process and was staring into space. His pockets are searched, and the maid packs the bag with his clothes after it has been searched.


    As he was leaving, Alpha Anthony came out of his room. Alpha William looked at him with pleasing eyes<b>, </b>but only found


    confusion in return.


    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± Alpha Anthony eximed with a shiver of panic in his voice.


    ¡°Alpha William had his disciplinary hearing today. He was found guilty of dishonouring the role as a councilman and is being kicked off the council, is being escorted out of the territory, and banned froming back to the Royal Moon Pack¡°.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do that. Who will vote for the South during this ceremony? He will need to stay til it is concluded¡°.


    ¡°As Councilwoman Valerie is from the South, she <b>is </b>stepping in until there is an election in the South¡°.


    <b>I </b>can see his mind churning, looking for a way out. Then the realization dawned on him that there wasn¡¯t one.


    ¡°Who has his phone?¡°. One of the guards handed it to me. I pass Alpha William a burner phone. ¡°It only has Valerie¡¯s number programmed in. Ask her for what you need¡°.


    He just stands silent. I then hand the phone to Liam. ¡°Have Nightstalker go through it¡°.


    <b>I </b>can scent a faint trace of fearing from Alpha Anthony¡¯s room, but don¡¯t care. They all have 24 hours tomorrow to find the information, as I spend time with my girl.


    After dinner, I head to bed and fill her in on everything that happened with Cordelia and all the disciplinary hearing. She listens intently and contemtes what it means for us.


    ¡°So only Alpha Anthony is left¡°, she asks.


    ¡°Yeah. He is losing his position regardless, as there is more and more evidence piling against him. I suspect he has a deal with Alpha William for his vote, but I will only know when I check his files. At this point, I¡¯m seeing if there is enough evidence to press criminal charges¡°.


    She seems unsure for a minute and looks up at me seriously. ¡°<b>I </b>can cancel the ns for the night away. We can do something simpler as it is quite far away and¡­¡­¡­¡±.


    press my finger against her lips to stop her from talking. ¡°You promised to tell me your final secret. Also, nothing is going to stop me from spending time away from all of this with you. Now go to sleep. The sooner we wake up<b>, </b>the sooner <b>we </b>can go.


    She snuggles up to me, and I struggle to fall asleep with the excitement.


    We wake in the morning, and I¡¯m practically bouncing like a pup at Christmas.


    I try to pick Lewana up so I can put her straight in the car so we can leave. It¡¯s 7am and we aren¡¯t meant to leave til 10am, but I want to have as much time as possible.


    We head to the kitchen to find Mary there packing a lot of food and<b>, </b>strangely, Donovan.


    ¡°What are you doing here<b>?</b><b>¡°</b><b>. </b>


    He stuttered his response<b>. </b>¡°I wanted to see you both off to show my support. I helped Mary make protein smoothies <b>as </b>you are going on a hike. Berry for Lady Lewana and Banana and peanut butter for your highness<b>¡°</b>.


    I look at Mary and raise an eyebrow. <b>¡°</b><b>He </b>insisted on helping me <b>to </b>show his support, and it was <b>the </b>only thing I trusted


    him with¡°.


    I roll my eyes, and we both take the smoothies. ¡°Donovan<b>, </b>I appreciate you are trying to make it up to me, <b>I </b>would <b>prefer </b>you just do your job and stay out of Mary¡¯s kitchen¡°.


    He seemed confused or sad. Not sure which, but he nodded and left.


    Liames in and sees Donovan leaving, and just points, confused. ¡°He¡¯s trying to make amends¡°<b>. </b>


    ¡°Oh. Well<b>, </b>that might take a while. Have fun, you too. I will hold down the fort until you get back¡°.


    <b>1 </b>


    ¡°Make sure that Nightstalker hacks that phone before I get back. And don¡¯t do anything with Alpha Anthony until I am back, no matter what is on that phone¡°.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a total idiot. Go have fun, you too¡°.


    We get to the car, and she walks over to the driver¡¯s seat.


    ¡°Can you give me a rough heading so I can drive?¡°.


    She just smiles and gives me the keys. ¡°Do you know the diner on the main freeway to the redwood forest? It¡¯s about 2 hours away, so I thought we should go there and get breakfast before the hike¡°.


    We get in and start driving. As soon as we are outside the territory, I hold her hand while we drink our smoothies. We sing random songs on the radio. We talk about anything and everything. I¡¯m almost upset when we arrive at the diner, as I was enjoying the drive.


    We pull up to the diner, and her face lights up. We head in hand in hand, and the waitresses running up.


    ¡°Oh darlin¡® ya back. You had me worried as ya missed yast two hikes¡°.


    Her face freezes when she sees me. ¡°Oh my hon, good for you¡°. She screams out the back at me, assuming I¡¯m the cook. ¡°HANK, EVEY¡¯S ¡®ERE AND SHE HAS A FELLA WITH ¡®ER¡°.


    ¡°HE BETTER BE NICE OR I¡¯LL COOK ¡®IM ON MA GRILL¡°.


    She starts giggling and yells back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Hank, He is¡°.


    Hees out of the back and starts eyeing me up. ¡°I¡¯ll be the judge of that¡°.


    He reaches out to shake my hand and grips it <b>as </b>hard as he can<b>, </b>so I grip back with the same strength while keeping eye contact. He shakes his head to both and walks back to the kitchen.


    We sit down together and have breakfast. The waitress, Dot asks lots of questions to make sure ¡®I¡¯m good enough¡® and yells


    ??????


    all the information back to Hank. I tell them who I am and that I¡¯m actually a billionaire, but they <i>don¡¯t </i>have a <i>clue </i>what


    I¡¯m talking about. It is obvious that if it doesn¡¯t involve their small town, they don¡¯t <i>seem </i>to care<i>. </i>


    Perfect.

 Gloom `118

    <b>Chapter </b><b>118 </b>


    Lewana POV


    I¡¯m d I brought Conrad to the diner. I always stop for a hot meal before the hike, and Dot has always been nice to me when I do. They eventually warm up to Conrad, and we have fun at the diner.


    We both get in the car after breakfast and burst outughing as soon as we do.


    Conrad just looks at me. ¡°Well<b>, </b>they¡¯re fun¡°.


    ¡°Yeah. I only see them once a month<b>, </b>but they always make it memorable. Let¡¯s get going. We¡¯re only 30 minutes from the start of the hike¡°.


    We get to the car park and load up with all our stuff. It would look normal to a human, but wolf strength helps. I always enjoy the forest. Serena is more at home as we smell the forest and hear natural sounds. Birds<b>, </b>rabbits, and the leaves rustling. Conrad is looking around in awe.


    ¡°Have you never been hiking before?¡°.


    ¡°I have been on our territory, but I can always hear and feel the pack. It¡¯s different out here¡°.


    We walk hand in hand for about two hours before we stop for a break. We just enjoy spending time holding each other. We can both feel our wolvesing to the surface more and purring as they sense each other.


    Conrad objects when I say we have to keep moving, as he just wants to stay in the grass and make out, but when I remind


    him of my secret, he relents.


    We get the fence that marks the start of my secret, which confuses Conrad. It¡¯s arge, wired fence with a lot of hazard


    signs<b>. </b>


    He asks<b>, </b>concerned. ¡°Did we go the wrong way?¡°.


    ¡°Nope. These signs are a barrier to keep humans out. It shows on the maps as a protected area. I paid off a politician and someone innd sales to sell it to me, but have it marked as something else¡°.


    ¡°Wait. So you own this whole area?¡°.


    ¡°Yep. Everything inside the fence is mine. All 1000 acres. The politician got points for protecting the forest and hikers from hazards, and I got mynd¡°.


    ¡°What do you use it for?<b>¡°</b>.


    I turn to look at him and smile. ¡°It¡¯s where mine and Serena¡¯s den is¡°.


    We get to the gate, and I unlock it and walk in. I quickly close it behind me, as people can¡¯t see meing in and out.


    After about 20 minutes, I see my den. My little log cabin is hidden in the forest. 1 bedroom, with a small kitchen and living room. Outdoor shower with collected rain water and arge study for me.


    Conrad is amazed when hees in. It took me years to build and get everything up here. Some things were easy, like pots and pans for the kitchen. I made the house, bed, and kitchen from fallen or cut¨Cdown logs. Getting the mattress up


    here was a nightmare<b>, </b>though.


    <b>I </b>can <b>see </b>Conrad walking around and is fascinated. He whispers to himself, ¡°This is incredible¡°.


    I suggest <b>we </b>unpack and put the food away as I need to check a few things before we go to sleep. I need to make <b>sure </b><b>the </b>water filtration is on<b>, </b>sr panels are working for the small battery we will need tonight, fridge <b>is </b>on, and to make sure <b>we </b>have firewood.


    Conrad instantly wants to chop firewood, and I don¡¯t stop him. It¡¯s not long before his shirt is off and he is swinging the axe with his bulging arms. Goddess, I love them. They¡¯re even better now, glistening with sweat.


    He turns and smirks at me. ¡°Like what you see, Moonlight¡°.


    I can¡¯t stop myself from biting my bottom lip as I watch him, desperate to touch him, but I know it will have to wait.


    I try to concentrate on what I need to <b>get </b>this work done, but I¡¯m really struggling.


    I try to push on, but it feels like I am getting weaker by the second. Everything feels heavy, and my body bes sore. I started to get short of breath and feel dizzy.


    ¡°Moonlight, what¡¯s wrong?¡°.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just don¡¯t feel right¡°.


    As soon as Conrad is near me, his eyes go bright yellow and his nostrils start to re. He grabs me into his arms and pulls me close and smells me.


    As soon as he touches me, lightning shoots through my body, making my legs go weaker. I get lost in the scent of a storm running over my body with his touch, feeling like ice to cool me down. I need his touch. I need more of him.


    ¡°Oh Goddess Moonlight. You¡¯re in heat¡°.


    <b>I </b>can feel Serena pushing to the surface and staring at Conrad like prey. ¡°I need you¡°.


    I grab his neck and crash into his lip. He tastes divine on my lips. I need more.


    <b>I </b>rip my shirt off as I refuse to pull away from these amazing lips and push my body flush against his so <b>I </b>can feel as much of his skin as possible.


    My core starts to ache like nothing I have ever felt before.


    ¡°Baby, we need to stop. Not like this. I will make you feel good. I know what you need¡°.


    I growl at him while still kissing him and licking the length of his neck. ¡°I need you. I need all of you¡°.


    I jump up, wrap my legs around his waist, and start instinctively grinding against the bulge I can feel desperately trying to get free<b>. </b>


    He carries me to the house and puts me down in the living room and pushes me away slightly so he is looking me in the


    eyes<b>. </b>


    ¡®Let¡¯s get you to bed or the couch. I will make you feel good like I normally do¡°.


    I know it won¡¯t be enough. My core is aching to be filled, and I can feel that my underwear is soaked.


    I remove my bra and take off my pants so I¡¯m fully naked in front of him.


    He can¡¯t take his eyes off me, and I can see he¡¯s losing the will to hold back. I know it¡¯s only because <i>he </i>wants <i>to </i><i>be </i><i>gentle </i>


    or in control, but out here, the animals within us are the ones who can be free.


    ce of


    <b>Chapter </b><b>119 </b>

 Gloom `119

    <b>Chapter </b><b>119 </b>


    Conrad POV


    I have wanted to make love to Lewana for so long, but never thought it would <b>be </b>like this. She¡¯s desperate for me, and I¡¯m


    unsure<b>. </b>


    She pulls me closer and kisses me with a fierce passion I have never felt before. Her skin is so hot to the touch, but it just makes me want to hold her closer.


    She¡¯s whimpering for me. Begging me. ¡°I need you. I need all <b>of </b>you.¡±


    Jace is going crazy in my head. Trying to force me to give in, but the fear won¡¯t subside. What if she thinks I took advantage of her? What if she hates me afterwards?


    I look deep into her eyes and open the mate bond fully, hoping she feels how much I love her and that I¡¯m worried.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt you.


    She pauses for just a second, looks back at me, and opens her bond so I can feel the strength of her desire and need right


    now.


    ¡°You won¡¯t¡°, she whispers in my ear.


    She drives her thumbs into my waistline, pushing my pants down, freeing my throbbing manhood, and starts stroking him. She¡¯s licking my neck, sending shivers right through my body to my toes, making it feel like I¡¯m going to cum from her


    touch.


    She pushes me back with such speed that I couldn¡¯t move my feet fast enough and fall backwards onto the couch. She climbs on top and instantly impales herself slowly to the hilt. She¡¯s so wet she glides onto me with ease. She starts slowly grinding me while looking deep into my eyes.


    No fear. No hesitation. No pain. Only the desire to be with mepletely. She starts nuzzling and kissing my neck as she grinds faster, making my head tilt back over the couch and surrender to her. Submit to her <b>so </b>she has control over this


    moment.


    I ce my hands on her hips and keep guiding her speed over me. I can feel her starting to mp down as her first wave of orgasms starts to build.


    I pull her hips, guiding her to go faster and faster while I watch her face with intense satisfaction as I hear her scream out


    in pleasure<b>. </b>


    I slowly bring her back down, watching the goosebumps that prickle across her skin, but her hips keep moving. Her movements are slowing down, and I can tell she is getting tired, but she is still needy. She wants more.


    ¡°Tell <b>me </b>what you want. I¡¯ll give you everything and anything you want¡°.


    In a low growl, she looks me in the eyes, ¡°I want more. I need more¡°.


    I shuffle down the couch so my feet are nted t on the floor. I hold on to her hips and start bouncing her on me. Slowly at first, and then I speed up.


    I watched her gorgeous breasts bounce in front of me and keep going faster. Her feet move so they are over my thighs, opening her up even more<b>, </b>so I can feel myself hitting her cervix. Her walls start mping down on me, begging for my knot before her next wave. And I oblige.


    My knot starts to grow<b>, </b>and she starts screaming. ¡°YES,


    YES<b>¡°</b>.


    She mps down hard, holding me in ce, and shees again as my seedes out in force and fills her up.


    <b>As </b>soon as shees down<b>, </b>she lies down on top of me and refuses to release my knot. I slowly stroke her back and notice she is getting cold very quick. I pull the nket over her and reposition both of us so we are lying down on the couch.


    I know my knot will keep us locked in ce for at least thirty minutes, so Jace purrs to lull her to sleep.


    I gently rub my Moonlight¡¯s back while she sleeps and just enjoy her scent. It¡¯s been mixed with mine now that we have made love.


    In what feels like no time, <b>I </b>can feel my knot go down. I don¡¯t remove it and just stay on the couch, feeling every inch of her. After about an hour, she starts to wake up,


    I gently brush the strand of hair that fell on her face. ¡°Hey you. Feeling better?¡°.


    I can see sleep fog slowly roll away as she remembers what happened. She starts to blush and scrunch up her face at the memory. ¡°Yeah. Sorry, I kind of attacked you¡°.


    I justugh. ¡°Never be sorry for making love to me. Just d you were¡­. happy for me to help¡°.


    ¡°I¡¯ve only had a heat a few times when I was a teenager. After that, the birth control stopped it. Wonder why it happened


    this time¡°.


    ¡°I think it is because of the mate bond. Serena might have suppressed it if she knew it wasing and wanted to be with Jace¡°.


    I can see her pause and look up as if she is asking Serena. ¡°She said she doesn¡¯t think so, but she is not sorry if she did¡°.


    We bothugh and cuddle for a while longer, but I can eventually tell she is getting hungry. She¨Cwolves tend to need food during a heat due to the toll it takes on their bodies.


    She gives me a kiss and starts to sit up. ¡°I better get us both some food¡°.


    She must have forgotten that I am still inside her as she gasps as she sits up, and I can feel her getting wet again. My cock instantly goes hard at the sensation.


    I sit up and give her a passionate kiss. ¡°How about this time I do all the work?¡°.


    I roll us over and lie down on the couch, and start kissing her again.


    ¡°I have to ask Moonlight. You OK if I tell Liam? I know heatsst for three days, so it¡¯s not safe to travel home tomorrow. I will have to keep you all to myself for another day and look after you thoroughly and properly¡°.

 Gloom `120

    Liam POV


    I get the text from Conrad telling me about Lewana¡¯s heat, and I have never been more excited in my life. <b>I </b>run through the house yelling.


    ¡°Michelle. Michelle. MICHELLE¡°.


    She was upstairs and angrily came to the banister to yell back. ¡°WHAT?¡°.


    ¡°I JUST WANT YOU TO KNOW THAT CONRAD AND LEWANA WON¡¯T BE BACK FOR ONE MORE DAY AS SHE WENT INTO


    HEAT.


    Gasps erupt around me from the staff<b>. </b>Then we all hear the blood¨Ccurdling scream of pure fury. Perfect.


    Cordeliaes stomping up to the banister and res over the edge<b>, </b>shooting daggers at me. She looks awful. Hair unwashed, still in pajamas at 4pm, bloodshot eyes, and mascara running down her face.


    +


    1


    I muster up my most sarcastic t tone. ¡°Oh no. Cordelia. You heard that. Darn¡°.


    Michelle gets why I did it now. ¡°I don¡¯t know what that means. Can you exin in detail so I can learn all about this


    heat?¡°.


    12 A 45742


    7


    ¡°It means Lewana hormones have gone into overdrive<b>, </b>making her very ufortable, and the only way to relieve the pain is with a lot of sex¡°.


    One of the things I love most about Michelle is her ability to rub salt in wounds. ¡°How much is a lot of sex?¡°.


    ¡°Well, on average, she¨Cwolves will need to orgasm at least 5-6 times a day, meaning they are probably on their 4th round


    by now¡°.


    I can see Cordelia¡¯s eyes twitching from where I stand as the jealousy rolls off her in waves. I just leave her there processing and continue with the rest of my evening. (1)


    I eventually get a call from Nightstalker telling me he has found something in Alpha William¡¯s personal effects. <b>I </b>called councilwoman Valerie down to listen. He is her brother, after all.


    Nightstalker was very blunt when he told us. ¡°Alpha William was embezzling¡°.


    I let out a sigh. ¡°How much?¡°.


    ¡°At least <b>$</b><b>2 </b>million over 5 years. It¡¯s likely more than that¡°.


    Valerie was horrified at this. ¡°Where did he take the funds from<b>?</b><b>¡°</b>.


    ¡°Everywhere. I can trace transactions of staff payroll being short and overestimating project funds, and then cutting corners and keeping the difference. He has also been taking council funds that were earmarked for projects. The embezzlement isn¡¯t all of it. He has also taken at least another <b>$</b>2 million in bribes or extortion. Making sure certain people got projects or taking payments for your family name to make or break them¡°.


    <b>I </b>can feel Valerie¡¯s aura growing. She grabs a stapler and throws it against the wall, shattering it. ¡°That fucking mongrel¡°.


    ¡°Unfortunately, there¡¯s more¡°.


    I drop my head into my hands. ¡°Oh fuck what¡°.


    ¡°You might need to ask Councilwoman Valerie about the ts that copsed on her packnds¡°.


    Valerie goes white. ¡°We built a small four¨Cstory tplex for our territory as we were running out ofnd and wanted to try it. It caught fire after about six months and copsed. It killed 40 pack members<b>, </b>7 pups¡°.


    ¡°Your brother took shortcuts on the electrical system, which caused the fire. He also removed some structural supports and concrete, which is why it copsed when I caught fire¡°.


    A single tear falls down her cheek, but her face is as still as stone as the fury grows in her eyes. ¡°I need to call my oldest brother and do a full audit and investigation. Send me everything you have so I can put a detain order on him¡°.


    I jump in as I have questions, too. ¡°I need to know if Alpha Anthony knew¡°.


    ¡°He did. I have emails ckmailing him. Alpha Anthony said he would back him up and protect him when Cordelia was Luna Queen. His emails became more panicked after the other two councilmen voted for Lewana. As per the rules<b>, </b><b>if </b>two council members were voting for the same candidate, the ceremony would continue indefinitely. Conrad really threw a


    curve ball by bringing in Valerie¡°.


    I knew Conrad was smart enough to run rings around these fuckers. He would have gone through all the options as he has with everything and taken charge of the situation without them knowing it. This is exactly why he will always be my Alpha and King.


    Valerie looks at me worried. ¡°Should we call Conrad?¡°.


    ¡°No. Let him have time with his mate. We can deal with it when we get back and keep gathering evidence in the meantime. We just need to make sure Alpha Anthony doesn¡¯t know we are on to him¡°.


    ¡°And track down my idiot brother¡°.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s focus on that for now. It would be good to interrogate him. You know him best. What would he have done when


    he left here?¡°.


    She thinks hard for a moment. ¡°Well. He has no survival skills and is a great salesman. He has also only been gone for 24 hours. He will most likely try to stay with another nearby Alpha in their pack while he travels back home. Either that or he checked into a 5¨Cstar hotel while he tries to work something out¡°.


    I get out my phone and make a call. ¡°Connor, put together a team. I need you to get Alpha William back, and he has a 24- hour head start on you¡°.


    It¡¯s not long before the team of hunters leaves the territory. They haven¡¯t had a good hunt in a while, so there was no shortage of volunteers to go find him.


    Conrad and Lewana made sure we didn¡¯t know exactly where they are, but I know they are in the redwood forest somewhere north. They did say that if anything major happens, Rose knows where they are and can find them quickly.


    I keep this in mind and go to work on everything else I now have to organise. I had only nned to cover for 24 hours<b>, </b>but I¡¯m honestly just d Conrad and Lewana are having some downtime after the amount of chaos they have had to survive to get to this point. The reality is, it will all be waiting for them when they get back.


    <b>Chapter </b><b>121 </b>


    Connor POV

 Gloom `121

    <b>Chapter </b><b>121 </b>


    Connor POV


    Finally. A decent hunt. When word got out, pretty much all the hunters wanted to go, as we hadn¡¯t had the thrill of <b>the </b>chase in a month. This is purely <b>due </b>to this stupidpetition, which was basically decided from the start. Still, no one could have predicted the attacks on this territory.


    We start online with tracking credit cards, CCTV footage, and getting info from other hunters our target might have run into. It takes less than an hour to find him at a five¨Cstar resort. How predictable<b>. </b>I load up my weapons and get ready for the chase<b>. </b>


    ¡°Good Luck, Daddy¡°.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need Luck, baby girl. You know I¡¯m the best¡°.


    She just rolls her eyes and picks up her sleeping bag. My eight¨Cyear¨Cold daughter Ste is staying with another hunter¡¯s wife and her daughter while we go out. She has be my everything after her mother died.


    When she was four, I was tracking a nasty rogue that had killed three humans. He found my home, and even though my wife fought bravely, she had died by the time I got to her. My daughter had followed protocol at that age and hid to save herself.


    I got sloppy due to my grief and took off after him. I did my best hiding my daughter along the way, but I ended up walking into an ambush with his brother.


    Conrad and Liam were tracking the same rogue, and they were able to kill all four brothers. But I was severely injured in the fight. They both noticed Ste peaking out from her hiding spot and holding the tiny silver daggers I had given her.


    They shifted back, and Liam convinced Ste they were ¡®nice¡® and Conrad had carried me to the hospital. They looked after her until I regained consciousness, which is when Conrad told me who he was and that he wanted a hunter alliance for wolves who pose no risk.


    I was the first to sign it, and I eventually convinced a few others. Life has been amazing since then as Conrad provided all of <b>us </b>with housing, food, and support. In the human world, many have to hold jobs with our birth¨Cgiven responsibility, meaning many of us struggled in poverty. However, Conrad treats us like a highly skilled special ops team and gives us the respect thates with it.


    I get in the van with three other hunters. Means two in the front and two to guard the prisoner in the back. We had a heading.


    It¡¯s not long before we see the glistening lights of the hotel glow in the distance, and we know we have arrived.


    Another hunter and I are dressed in suits, so we park across the street and go over the n. We can see from thetest credit card transaction that he is at the bar, living it up. VIP area and lots of alcohol. This could get messy quickly if not contained. We n to go in and get they of thend before injecting him with a half¨Cdose of the tranquilliser Conrad gave Cordelia. It should make him look drunk so we can carry him out.


    The other hunter goes straight to the bar to suss out the crowd. Who is a threat, and if there are any other wolves? We don¡¯t entirely know how, but one of our gifts as hunters is just knowing who is who.


    I head over to the VIP section, and it is pumping. Women in barely there clothes, music going, drinks flowing, and more importantly, curtains closed.


    <b>1/3 </b>


    I use my ability and can sense a wolf in the third section. I radio through the earpiece that I have found and work out a n. I know it is not going to be a fight, as this wolf is not a fighter. A sleazy coward<b>, </b><b>yes</b>. Might try his luck, possibly. Actually causes damage. No.


    I work my way to the side<b>, </b>concealing myself from the guards of this section. Once inside<b>, </b>they won¡¯t question that I


    belong.


    I look through the curtain of his section and see he is having the time of his life. One girl is on her knees sucking him off, another kissing him while a third is being felt up by his free hand while she kisses his neck. Un¨Cfucking¨C<b>believable</b><b>. </b><b>He </b>still thinks he¡¯s untouchable after he was kicked out.


    I step through the curtain, and they don¡¯t even notice me. I decided to wrap this up quickly for him<b>, </b>as Liam told me what he did. Blue balls just adds to his punishment.


    I see a very clear shot on his thigh and decide to shoot the tranq.


    ¡°WHAT THE FUCK?<b>¡°</b>.


    He looks up and sees me staring at him, and all three girls quickly try to cover themselves. He just freezes.


    ¡°Just curious, William. Are they doing this because of your personality or are you paying them?¡°<b>. </b>


    ¡­..


    One of the girls looks me square in the eye as she now knows I¡¯m not here for her. ¡°He¡¯s paying us¡°.


    ¡°Did you get payment up front?<b>¡°</b><b>. </b>


    ¡°We always do¡°.


    ¡°Then feel free to take the rest of the night off. Don¡¯t worry. He won¡¯t being back for you to finish what you started¡°.


    The girls run out and leave me alone with William. He starts growling as soon as they leave.


    ¡°I¡¯m an Alpha. I¡¯m stronger than you, hunter. I could easily kill you¡°.


    I just open up my arms and stare him down. ¡°Then take your shot as you will only get one¡°.


    He lunges at me and I easily duck to avoid the hit, then punch him in his face while kneeing his balls. It goes down like a


    rock.


    He stands up to try again, but he is now wobbly and confused.


    ¡°What did you do to me? Why?¡°.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a tranquillizer. Beta Lewis wants you in the prisons so council women Valerie and Alpha King Conrad can ask you questions about embezzlement and a building copsing¡°.


    His eyes go wide, and I start to carry him out. The other hunter meets me at the VIP entrance. William starts trying to object, but is slurring his words too much.


    ¡°No. I don¡¯t want to go. Someone stop them¡°.


    I justugh and y the part. ¡°I know the Mrs is going to be a bit upset at you for drinking that much whiskey, but you


    can sleep it off on my couch, buddy¡°.


    I roll my eyes at security, who find it entertaining as well.


    ¡°I want to stay here. I¡¯m not going with you¡°.


    The security calls after him. ¡°I think you have had enough fun tonight. Go home with your buddy¡°.

 Gloom `122

    Connor POV


    We drove the van up to the prison on the Royal Moon territory<b>, </b>where the soldiers were waiting. We get him out of the back, and when he realises where <b>he </b>is, he starts weakly protesting. Honestly, we are justughing at <b>the </b>sight. This <b>is </b>definitely a technique we will use in the future.


    It¡¯s 2 am and I head back to my house. It¡¯s a cold, still evening as I listen to the gravel crunching underneath my footsteps. Gentle street lights line the paths, and every house is dark. Except mine. There is a singlemp in the living room, and I know who is waiting for me<b>. </b>


    I gently open the door and see the sleeping figure on my couch. A nket over her legs and paperwork on the <b>table</b><b>. </b>I know she tried to stay awake as she was likely worried about meing back. It was the first time I had left since we started dating a few weeks ago.


    I gently stroke her face and watch her stir a little. Running my fingers over her lips reminds me of the amazing, passionate kisses we share. Her slightly curly blonde hair is hidden away in a messy bun, and her soft skin always seems to glow to <ol><li>me<b>. </b></li></ol>


    Her eyes start to open and focus on me, and once they do, she wraps her arms around me and pulls me in for a tight hug.


    ¡°You¡¯re OK¡°.


    I just smile at her. ¡°Of course I¡¯m OK. I said I would be, didn¡¯t I?<b>¡°</b>.


    ¡°I know. I¡¯m still always going to worry about it, though¡°.


    ¡°The life of dating a hunter, unfortunately¡°.


    She¡¯s doing this cute scrunched up when she¡¯s trying to be grumpy at me<b>, </b>but isn¡¯t really mad. ¡°I know. A calling to do what is right and the power to make the world safer for all. I am proud of you for doing what you do, but I <b>just </b>get


    nervous¡°<b>. </b>


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s the same as dating a cop or military personnel¡°.


    She rolls her eyes at me. ¡°They don¡¯t chase violent mystical creatures¡°.


    ¡°You¡¯d be surprised¡°.


    She sits up on the couch and sits down where she was lying, so she can snuggle up to me, and I just feel her warmth. I haven¡¯t been with anyone serious since my wife died. No way in hell am I dating a wolf. Single father with a daughter is


    hard enough with humans, but through is a mystical crime fighter. It gets tooplicated too quick.


    ¡°You sure you¡¯re going to be OK with this, Kimberly?¡°.


    ¡°I know we have only been together three weeks, and I know you are a decent man and an amazing father. I know I am still scared of a lot of stuff in this world, but I have felt a lot safer since I could talk to you. The night we were attacked at our old house, I thought I was going to die, but Lewana protected us. Then the two rogue attacks happened, and everyone pitched in to protect themunity. It feels like a massive family here, and it¡¯s what I always wanted. Just adjusting to werewolf lifestyle, I guess<b>¡°</b>.


    ¡°All hunters had the same difficulty. Most live on their own<b>, </b>so being a part of something big like this is different. You adjusted quickly to Lewana when she told you, though¡°.


    ¡°That is because of what she has done for us. Each member of the girl squad met her when we needed her most. Then she protected us fiercely after that¡°.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡°.


    ¡°I was on a first date with a guy while at uni, and I thought it was going well. Nice meal, nice conversation. He walked <b>me </b>back to my dorm, and I started to say goodnight. He looked at me strangely and asked why I wasn¡¯t inviting him up. I got confused and told him I¡¯m not the type of girl who does that on a first date, and he replied, how much money will I have to waste on you to get a return. I yelled back, none as I didn¡¯t want to see him again, and he grabbed me. I freaked out and pped him. He pushed me against the door and said he had toe in now, so I could make it up to him, and Lewana showed up. He tried to start a fight with her, she knocked him out with one punch, and brought me to her room. Mish was her roommate, and I spent the night in her room, too scared to be alone¡°.


    I look at her with fury and sadness. She shouldn¡¯t have had to go through that. ¡°What happened after that?¡°.


    She smiles at the memory<b>. </b>¡°Well, like a lot of students, it was my first time away from home, so I was terrified after that. My anxiety went through the roof<b>, </b>and I was debating whether to go to sses anymore or go home. Lewana protected me. She started walking me to sses and having lunch as a group. When that jackass started calling me frigid and a waste of time and money, Michelle shut him down instantly in the vicious way she does, and we have been inseparable since<b>¡°</b><b>. </b>


    No wonder she was so epting. It¡¯s hard not to see how strong the bond between the three of them is.


    ¡°So is she who convinced you to take the teaching job here?¡°.


    ¡°No. All children and pups deserve to know how the world works. It makes them stronger in the long run and opens a


    world os possibilities. It helps that they are adorable as well¡°.


    I startughing. ¡°You would say that about any child¡°.


    ¡°That¡¯s because they are¡°<b>. </b>


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m assuming that Ste is your favorite and cutest student¡°.


    She makes a fake dramatic gasp. ¡°I would never have a favorite child. I do think her father is the hottest dad, though¡°.


    I push her over on the couch and lie on top of her, making her squeal. ¡°Damn right you do¡°. I start passionately kissing her, and we end the night with one hell of a make¨Cout session.


    Chapter <b>123 </b>

 Gloom `123

    Chapter <b>123 </b>


    Alpha Anthony POV


    I woke this morning, and know I have 24 more hours until that canaiving mutt arrives back at the house<b>. </b>I only have until then to work out a way to save myself and my beloved Cordelia.


    1


    I¡¯m not being downgraded to just an Alpha again, and I¡¯m not giving the title to my pathetic son. He believes in all this bullshit that Conrad spews about being equal to humans and working with them. They are <b>so </b>far beneath me that they should already be dead and buried. This is why Cordelia has always been my favorite pup. She is just as ruthless as I am. She knows it¡¯s all about winning in this world and stopping at nothing until we get it.


    This is why she deserves to be Luna Queen. With her at the top, we would be unstoppable. This is why it is going to happen no matter what.


    I heard that Alpha William was arrested and detained overnight. There¡¯s no way that dim¨Cwitted coward will not sing like a bird the first chance he gets. He has some brains but no spine, which is why he was so easy to manipte. Good thing he didn¡¯t know everything. He still thinks this is about the votes and Cordelia wanting the throne.


    Yesterday, I spoke to the North and West to try and make deals to secure their votes again for Cordelia. They made it clear they were not changing their minds. Alpha Leroy thinks he has pride to protect, and Alpha Ethan wants that vine. I told him I would buy and mass produce it for his vote, making sure the West got it first, but they know that selfish mutt wouldn¡¯t sell it. I¡¯m not even wasting my breath on that disgrace of a she¨Cwolf from the South.


    They said I should give up. The Alphas actually advise that I just ept the loss and ask for forgiveness. That¡¯s never going to happen. I should have been Alpha King. I had the most power and the most control. Then Conrad shows up out of nowhere, saying he is a royal descendant.


    I tried to fight it for a while, but then I realized that I had Cordelia. I tried for two years to get them together, but he kept rejecting my perfect princess every chance he got. Stobborn asshole. Wolves kill for her. Beg for her attention. And she was giving him everything, and he was too blind to see it. d I convinced the others to do this ceremony<b>, </b>so she was guaranteed. But then that rogue bitch had to ruin it.


    I go to Coredlia¡¯s room as we need a n. When I enter, the maids are cowering in the corner as she rants and throws things. She hasn¡¯t been looking after herselftely. Hair was messy, and makeup was not done.


    ¡°Oh, Princess, you look awful. Let¡¯s make some ns to make you feel better¡°.


    She gets a beautifully wicked grin on her face as she sees me. She screams at the maids to get out, and they don¡¯t need to


    be told twice.


    I coo at her. ¡°Did that mean mutt upset my darling?¡°.


    ¡°Everyone is voting for that worthless rogue, and now the slut is fucking my man after he humiliated me on the inte¡°.


    ¡°Things haven¡¯t gone quite to n, but what do we always say?¡°.


    She recites back the family motto. ¡°Stay on target. Nothing will stop us, and we will always get what we are after¡°.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. So let¡¯s evaluate where we are currently¡°.


    She takes a seat at her vanity table and thinks about it. ¡°Well, my reputation is in ruins thanks to Conrad¡°.


    I ponder for a moment. ¡°True. But reputation alwayses and goes. When you are Luna Queen, we can make some big, forgiving make<b>¨C</b>up post and me everything on him¡°.


    ¡°The other Alphas of <b>the </b>council won¡¯t vote for me<b>, </b>so at the next elimination ceremony, <b>I </b>will <b>be </b>voted out¡°.


    I think about this for a moment. ¡°The two options there are to either dy the ceremony somehow or make sure <b>there </b><b>is </b>


    no other choice¡°.


    ¡°Well, unfortunately, we can¡¯t kill the mutt because <b>she </b><b>is </b>so protected now. And being a blessed wolf<b>, </b>I¡¯m assuming she has other uses we can exploitter¡°. She ms her hands down on the table as her temper gets the better of her. ¡°Why did


    the Moon Goddess have to pick her<b>?</b><b>¡°</b>.


    ¡°No idea, my darling. We can¡¯t change that now<b>, </b>though¡°.


    ¡°Final issue is the slut is fucking Conrad while in heat. If she gets pregnant, we are screwed¡°.


    ¡°Well<b>, </b>that one is an easy fix. I know for a fact she is on birth control, so that won¡¯t be happening¡°.


    I think about everything for a while. ¡°The reality is that the only issue is getting you the crown before the ceremony. I have discovered that someone else in the house has been working to split up the happy couple. Might try to <b>suss </b>out if they are an ally and if our ns will be stronger together. Get ready, sweety. We have a n to develop¡°.


    I track down the wolf I know is conspiring against that mutt. He denies it at first<b>, </b>but eventually they relent. They have different reasons for their scheming, but the goal is the same. No rogue mutt on the throne.


    Turns out their n is well in motion, and we should know by mid¨Cnext week if they have achieved their goals. We <b>just </b>need to dy the ceremony until then. I develop a n that will benefit us more and give a hefty donation to their cause<b>, </b>as it will get Cordelia what she wants.


    I will have the true power of the throne. The partner will get the power they want. My princess will get the throne and the status thates with it. Better yet, if Conrad dies after the n isplete. It won¡¯t even matter.

 Gloom `124

    Conrad POV


    The hike, the heat, and three rounds of amazing sex hadpletely worn Lewana out. She passed out on the bedtest night and is still asleep now, despite it being mid¨Cmorning.


    Clothes seem unnatural out here, and they made her ufortable yesterday as they made her body heat rise even higher, so we have just been going around as our true, authentic naked selves. Honestly, it is the freest I have felt in years. Possibly ever.


    While she slept, I decided to explore. It makes more sense now that when Liam visited her house to get her stuff<b>, </b>there was nothing of any value. That was never her home. This was.


    The little cabin was beautiful. Only had what it needed with the kitchen<b>, </b>living room<b>, </b>and one bedroom. Soft furnishings<b>, </b>wooden furniture made from nearby logs, and a small firece at the edge of the room. She must have hiked it all up herself. It must have taken years to get it all up here. I¡¯m going to have to ask how she got a mattress up<b>, </b>though.


    Even outdoors. Rainwater is collected for cooking. Sr panels on the roof. Even an outdoor shower area with aposting toilet. It¡¯s phenomenal.


    I go back inside and notice some of the personal items on the shelves. A graduation picture with all the girls in caps and gowns and front and centre. Her qualifications are on the wall. Some seashells and pearls must <b>be </b>from the Sirens. And then I notice a picture of her in a waitress uniform at the diner we stopped at. Dot and Hank are on either side of her, beaming with pride. I knew she didn¡¯t pick the ce at random.


    It¡¯s gettingte in the morning, and I haven¡¯t eaten, and I know she will be hungry, so I start cooking some breakfast. I put an apron on as no way I am risking burnt cock while cooking eggs and sausages. She wakes to the smell andes up behind me to hug me. Takes everything in me not to get a hard on and throw her on the counter from her soft, naked body pressing against mine.


    ¡°Morning, beautiful. You feel rested after yesterday¡°.


    She groans. ¡°Yes. A little bit sore but regretting nothing¡°.


    I know she is saying that because I was worried about being too forceful, so I appreciate it.


    As soon as we sit down on the couch to eat, I have to ask.


    ¡°So, how did Hank and Dot end up on your wall of fame, and when were you in that sexy waitress outfit?¡°.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s good to know you didn¡¯t read everything in my foster care file¡°. She lifted an eyebrow at me in a teasing manner. I sometimes wish I didn¡¯t, but it is how I found and supported her, so most of me isn¡¯t sorry for doing it.


    <b>¡°</b>When I was 16 in the system, they wanted us to start working so we could manage money and get prepared for when we had to leave the system and be on our own on our 18th birthday. I wasbeled as disturbed and aggressive because if anyone annoyed me, I basically beat them up. They figured I could do less damage out here, so I was moved and set to work at the diner. Hank and Dot were my guardians for a while, but I suited this life better than the city, as everyone talks


    to each other. Serena also loved the forest¡°.


    ¡°So they are sort of your foster parents¡°.


    ¡°No, exactly. It was a supportive work program<b>, </b>so they have only been listed as employers. Dot takes none of Hank¡¯s shit, and he is a very simple man. A fry¨Cup with a beer and he is your friend for life. He¡¯s actually the one who taught me about woodwork. He also took me hunting and taught me how to shoot. I was with them just under <b>2 </b>years, but they taught me how to live in the world and not just hide in it. It¡¯s one of the reasons I love this forest <b>so </b>much¡°.


    I just smile as she is clearly fond of this memory.


    Once we are finished, I asked her what she wants to do today. Sheughs and takes off running out <b>the </b>front door. I chase after her, but see Serena waiting. I take the hint, and Jacees out. We let them y and bond the rest of the day while I rx in my mind. They hunt, have sex, chase each other, and just have a great day being wolves.


    It¡¯s nighttime, and the moon is up as a half moon. Serena leads us to a pathway, and she shifts back into Lewana<b>. </b>I follow her lead and shift back to.


    ¡°I want to show you something special. The paths are more human¨Csized when I built them<b>, </b>but Jace will feel the energy¡°.


    She holds out her hand and I take it. We walk together up the hill and round to the other side of part of her territory<b>. </b>My breath is taken away when I do.


    It¡¯s a night garden. Everything here only blooms at night and under the moon. Moon flowers take pride in a ce, and there are hundreds of them. There are other flowers, like primrose and special jasmine, that fill the air with a sweet scent. There is also a giant pool in the middle that reflects the moon perfectly.


    ¡°What is this ce?¡°.


    ¡°It¡¯s sort of my alter to the Moon Goddess. Once I knew I could talk to her, she advised me to build this ce. Once the


    moonflowers started blooming, she told me how to make elixir. It¡¯s also how I met Rose. The Faes could sense the power


    growing in the ce and found me here. They knew I was blessed as soon as they saw me and have checked in on me


    every month since then¡°.


    ¡°That¡¯s why they freaked out when you didn¡¯te while at my pack¡°.


    ¡°I hadn¡¯t missed a full moon up here in seven years<b>, </b>so yeah¡°.


    We walk around the garden and just feel the energy. It¡¯s amazing, and you can really feel the connection grow from our wolf side. I will have to build one as soon as I get back.


    We stay in the garden for about an hour before we head back to the cabin. We snugg

 Gloom `125

    Chapter <b>125 </b>


    Lewana POV


    I wake up on thest day at <b>the </b>cabin. This is the first time I have woken before Conrad. I get up and walk around my little sanctuary. I know that in a few hours, we will be back in the middle of all the drama, but tomorrow is the finale. Tomorrow, he can officially choose me with the backing of the council to be Luna Queen. Was I even ready for that?


    I try to push the thought out of my mind, and as soon as the cold sends shivers through my body, I instantly want to be next to Conrad¡¯s body warmth. I head back to bed and try to get back in without him noticing me. He was clearly half awake as he instantly grabbed me and pulled my back against his defined body.


    ¡°I always notice when you leave Moonlight. You should know that¡°.


    He starts kissing me against my neck, and I can feel him growing harder against my hip. He starts to tease my nipples, making them instantly hard<b>, </b>and he slides his cock so it rubs against my folds, making me instantly soaked.


    ¡°I love it when you taste this good. Sweet as honey¡°. He pauses for a moment but continues <b>to </b>run his hands up and down my body. ¡°I want to ask you something. Will you submit to me<b>? </b>Will you let me have you the way I want? From behind, like wolves are meant to. You can say no, and I will give you all the pleasure you can handle, but I wanted to ask¡°.


    I can sense his nerves, and I know it is from what the other Alpha¡¯s had done to me. But I trust this manpletely.


    ¡°I am forever yours and will submit whenever you ask¡°.


    He pulls me closer with such passion that I gasp andpletely relent. I show my neck to him as he kisses and licks me, as his hands continue to explore my body. He rolls me over to my front and lifts my hips to meet him as he gently glides


    inside me.


    I am so sensitive from the amount of love making we have done in thest three days, but that just means it feels better than ever. The pace starts slow<b>, </b>teasing, making me whimper for more of him. He doesn¡¯t give it to me. He wants to be in charge, so I¡¯m going to let him.


    He reaches forward and starts flicking my clit with his thumb, bringing me right up to the edge, but he refuses to let me fall over. He drags his fingertips over my back, making every nerve ending fire, but still refusing to let mee.


    Both hands move down my back until they are resting on my hips, and he starts pulling himself into my hips with more force but the same slow pace.


    The pace starts to increase, and me moves his fingers forward so he is ying with clit again. I hold on as long as I can, but I can¡¯t stop the force that ripples through my body over and over again as he pounds me harder and harder with each passing second and explodes like I never had before.


    Conrad suddenly pulls out and flips me over to my front and ms back in to me again. His body is flush against mine, going full force while looking into my eyes. I can feel the next waveing, and my eyes start to roll to the back of my head.


    ¡°Submit to me, Moonlight¡°.


    I roll my head to the left, showing him my right side, and he starts licking my marking spot. My body starts to convulse underneath his, and he starts sucking with all his might as he releases into me and keeps me in ce with his knot.


    We lie tangled up in the bed together for the next 30 minutes, just kissing and nuzzling each other. However, we eventually realize that we have to get moving. <b>We </b>have a pack to get to.


    We wash each other off in the shower and put clothes on for the first time since we arrived. The fabric felt foreign as <b>I </b>mourned the freedom we had up here. I <b>see </b>myself in the mirror as I walk <b>past </b>and <b>see </b>a deep purple <b>hickey </b>on my neck. Not quite a formal mark, but it will do. For now.


    The walk back through the forest was <b>great </b>as we still just held hands and talked. The sight of the car in the car park made realitye crashing down on us like a tidal wave. The inescapable burden of responsibility that weighed us both down, the one we thought <b>we </b>left in the forest, was just waiting for us back here.


    The drive back to the territory was silent. I cuddled up to Conrad<b>, </b>and we just remembered the time we spent together.


    When the entry gate was about toe into view, I tried to think of the family waiting for us and not the drama. <b>As </b>soon


    as we pulled up to the front door, Arthur came running out to meet me.


    ¡°Jellybean, you¡¯re back¡°. He paused and sniffed the air before starting to dramatically dry heave<b>. </b>¡°Dear Goddess<b>, </b>you reek of


    him¡°<b>. </b>


    Conrad justughs, ¡°Deal with it, old man¡°.


    Liam <b>is </b>right behind him and just gives Conrad a knowing smirk before spotting my neck. ¡°Now that just suits you<b>, </b>my future Luna Queen¡°. He does a big, dramatic bow, making meugh.


    We all head inside as Mary¡¯s already has dinner on the table for our return, and everyone is waiting for us<b>. </b>


    I start to feel my hackles go up slightly, and a feeling of unease washes over me. I look around and see Cordelia ring from a window on the second story. It¡¯s not the look of someone who has lost, but it is one challenge<b>. </b>


    I know the ceremony is tomorrow, so whatever she has nned will be the final hurdle before I can stand next to my King.


    Bnce of Light

 Gloom `126

    Lewana POV


    After a blissful night¡¯s sleep in our bed, I wake up knowing today is the day. I¡¯m honestly a bundle of nerves<b>. </b>Two months ago, I was a rogue and wanted nothing to do with this world. Could I really be <b>the </b>Luna Queen and help guide it? <b>I </b>could still be rejected by some of the packs when the announcement is made, which will cause trouble<b>, </b>but I¡¯m hoping <b>we </b>can work through all those issues.


    My rambling train of thought is interrupted by a half¨Casleep voice. ¡°Stop it. They will all love you just as much as I do¡°.


    I roll over and see Conrad smiling at me. ¡°How did you know what I was thinking?<b>¡°</b>.


    ¡°You¡¯re my other half in every way. I can feel your nerves down the bond, and I know you enough to know why <b>you </b>would


    be nervous¡°<b>. </b>


    I groan and try to hide under the covers, but he just pulls me close.


    I just sigh and rx into his warmth, but I know we both feel the tension. ¡°Midday right¡°. The time of the ceremony¡°.


    ¡°Yep. Then unfortunately for you, you are mine forever¡±. He starts tickling and peppering me with kisses, making meugh and forget the rest of the world.


    Today was the day.


    We were having breakfast with Mary and Liam, talking about all the ns for today, when Cordelia walked in.


    She sees us cuddled on the bench and rolls her eyes. ¡°Alpha King. My father and I need to talk to you. Privately¡°.


    Conrad smirks. We were both expecting them to do something. ¡°Of course. I have time at 1 today after the ceremony¡°.


    She stomps her foot and starts to sulk. ¡°It needs to be before then. It¡¯s urgent¡°.


    ¡°Then feel free to talk in front of my mate¡°. He pulls me closer and kisses my marking spot while maintaining eye contact


    with her. <b>I </b>just smile.


    ¡°Whatever. We will be in the public downstairs living room when you¡¯re ready after breakfast¡°. She turns to storm out, and we <b>just </b>shake our heads.


    I turn to Conrad as it feels like she is nning something. ¡°Do you think she will ever give up or keep scheming?¡°.


    ¡°She will be a pain in the ass until you are my Luna Queen and she and her father are banned from this pack territory¡°.


    Liam chimes in with an update we missed while away. ¡°She will be leaving. I doubt he will. We have evidence of major rights vitions, so we will have to discuss detaining him at some point¡°.


    ¡°As long as he is out of my house, I don¡¯t care where he goes¡°<b>. </b>


    We started getting ready for standard pack business when we felt the panicing from all around us, like a tidal wave of fear from pack members<b>. </b>Then mind¨Clinkse pouring in.


    ¡°Rogue attack from Northern forest border¡°.


    ¡°Rogue attack from Western Border¡°.


    ¡°Rogue attack for the Eastern ins.


    ¡°Rogue attack from Southern gate¡±.


    A coordinatedst¨Cditch attack. Most likely with everything they have. They somehow knew <b>the </b>ceremony would be today. They are trying to stop the announcement.


    Conrad and I look at each other. We have fought to get this far. What¡¯s one more battle?


    Conrad starts giving orders through mind¨Clink. ¡°All pack members to the nearest safe room. All guards and soldiers are to retreat to the pack house andpound. Those are the only vital areas to be protected. We will be more protected as a


    pack rather than spread out¡°.


    We both go running to the barracks, and I go to gear up inbat gear. Once ready, I start heading out with the soldiers.


    ¡°Where the hell are you going?¡°. Conrad looks at me with his eyebrows raised..


    I stare sternly into his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m going to fight alongside you¡°.


    ¡°If they get you, we have lost everything. I would lose everything¡°.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure as hell not going to sit in the safe room¡°.


    He just smirks at me. ¡°I knew you would say that¡°.


    Liames running over with a case andys it down in front of me. He has a wicked grin on his face and justughs as he says, ¡°Hope you like it¡°.


    It¡¯s


    custom long¨Cdistance Ruger precision sniper rifle. It even has customer silver bullets with a wolfbane core.


    ¡°Figured this way you are still safe at the house while kicking ass and being a true Luna Queen¡°.


    I grab and kiss Conrad with all my might and send all my pride and strength down the bond to the man who loves me so much.


    ¡°Make the promise, Moonlight¡°.


    ¡°I promise to alwayse back to you¡°.


    I go running up the stairs with a small team so we can shoot and send information to teams who need it. I¡¯m also going to be more manoeuvrable on the roof and can attack the side that needs it most.


    <b>I </b>can hear the growls getting louder and try to work out the best n. I figured the wolves on the ground can see who ising with therge open space in the east, so I get a soldier to monitor that side.


    The south gate is the main road into thepound, so it will likely have vehicles driving up that way. Nothing a bullet will stop.


    I position myself on the north¨Cwest corner <b>of </b>the roof so I can monitor both of these sides, as they are mainly woond areas. With my Lycan sight and this high¨Cpowered scope, I should be able to see anyone who ising for the pack in that


    I can see all the troops below getting into positions. Conrad is leading the North West and Liam the South East.


    They came today to keep me from my mate. They came today to keep me from being marked. They came today to take


    everything I have fought so hard to build for myself.


    Let theme. They will see I have no fear. Only vengeance this time.

 Gloom `127

    <b>Chapter </b><b>127 </b>


    Conrad POV


    <b>I </b>start briefing the guards and soldiers on the n. I¡¯m leading the north west side, and Liam is leading the south east. The fact that they surround our territory at such a distance that we didn¡¯t detect them means that it¡¯s clear they are going to give it everything they¡¯ve got, as this will <b>be </b>theirst chance to get what is ours.


    Prince Eli the Phoenix Prince and Prince Aalto the Siren jackasse to our aid as well. ¡°What do you want us to do?<b>¡°</b><b>. </b>


    ¡°I have no idea what a Phoenix is actually capable of<b>, </b>but assuming it means lots <b>of </b>fire. Go East with Liam<b>, </b>as it is <b>all </b>open ins, so you can show them what you can do. Prince Aalto. Come with me, North. Theke is up that way<b>, </b>and I assume you need water¡°.


    Before I have even left, Prince Eli is in the air, flying and creating a me barrier on the ground. I can also hear the rumbling of trucksing from a distance.


    I wait to see if my trap for that zone has worked.


    BOOOM


    it


    ¸æ


    4576


    Lewana mind¨Clinks me. ¡°What was that? Them or <b>us</b>?¡°.


    ¡°That was us. We are a fully functioning farm, so lots of fertiliser goes missing or gets wet and needs to be written off¡°.


    Know that side is safe. I focus on the North West. I watch the tree line and notice the unnatural rustling of the trees.


    Every tree is moving with a force unlike thest time we saw them. We all brace ourselves as they juste into view.


    BANG. BANG. BANG.


    Three clean shots. All three drop out of the trees andnd with a deafening thud. This confuses the others as they approach the trees, and they look up for the shooter, leaving them open for our attack. We open fire as they try to take


    cover.


    I have no idea what Prince Aalto is doing as he is just crouching behind a truck we are using for cover, but I notice he has turned on a nearby garden tap to full force, flooding the area.


    <b>As </b>soon as the enemy opens fire, he shoots a thick wall of water up between both sides, creating a bulletproof shield between us and them.


    ¡°No bad fish boy¡°.


    ¡°Well, keep growling at them then. I¡¯m sure that will work¡°.


    We keep advancing into the forest<b>, </b>but we make sure we are still close to thepound. Something doesn¡¯t feel right. That¡¯s when I smell the fuel.


    ¡°RETREAT¡°.


    But it was toote. The methrower started, and the forest turned red. They have set a trap to try to burn us, and we walked into it. We had to get out.


    I could see Prince Aalto instantly go weak from the heat as he tried to escape. His skin was breaking out in blisters as he


    tried to move<b>. </b>


    I jumped through the mes to him and lifted him over my shoulder to carry him out<b>, </b>but the smoke was getting too


    thick.


    Around one of the trees<b>, </b>I could see moss growing fast and smothering out the mes. Rose was here.


    I ran out of the forest and could see the devastation and fury on her face. Lewana told me that Faes don¡¯t get involved in wars<b>, </b>but they will protect forests at all costs.


    Rose started shifting the earth itself<b>, </b>creating sinkholes and quicksand. She continued growing the moss and putting out the fire while some of the trees with Lycans in them started falling down<b>, </b>crushing others<b>. </b>Thest image <b>I </b>saw of Rose was those blood red eyes, not even flinching.


    We had been fighting for nearly an hour, and most of <b>us </b>had severe injuries from enemy ws and had lost blood. We were running on pure adrenaline<b>, </b>but you could tell the other side was running on fumes.


    Their numbers had greatly depleted, and I could see and feel none of the dead were ours<b>, </b>but I could feel the light in some starting to fade from blood loss. We needed medical help. We needed Lewana.


    She had protected us spectacrly, not missing a single shot. But now we needed them off ournd so she could give us medical care.


    After another 30 minutes, any member of the enemy was retreating or had already left. That or they lie dead on our territory.


    The damage is mammoth. I don¡¯t know if we have enough medical supplies for the amount injured, but most houses are severely damaged and are now uninhabitable. I have no idea what is going to happen over the next few hours as we try to recover. I just hope we are safe while we do.


    Suddenly, I feel a bond tie pull. Feels like I¡¯m being stabbed in the heart, and I copse to the floor in pain and grief.


    ¡°Lewana¡°.


    There¡¯s no response, and I can feel the panic rise in my chest as the bond gets tighter and tighter as if it could snap at any


    moment.


    ¡°LEWANA¡°.


    She runs into my arms, and I hold her tight. ¡°I¡¯m OK. It¡¯s not me. It¡¯s not my bond you¡¯re feeling¡°.


    I run over to the south¨Ceast zone, and I frantically look around as there is only one other person I¡¯m that close to. One other bond that would affect me this much.


    In the middle of the eastern ins<b>, </b>covered in blood, is the Labrador colour wolf I know too well. There¡¯s a giant hole in his abdomen caused by a nearby rogue whosest actions in this world were to take my Beta with him. The sight horrified me. His intestines spill out on the floor, as he struggles to breathe in a warm, sticky pool of blood that flows out of him like a river. 1


    ¡°LIAM¡°.


    I run to Valen¡¯s side and rest his head in myp, trying tofort my best friend in any way I can. I run my hands


    through his soft fur and hold him while willing him to stay and fight when I know there is no way he can.


    ¡°Liam, no.¡± I start howling and crying. He can¡¯t leave me. I need him. I need my brother.

 Gloom `128

    Lewana POV


    The sight was heartbreaking. I could feel Conrad¡¯s pain and grief through the bond as he said goodbye to Liam. Soldiers had gathered around to say goodbye to their Beta and were howling in grief as well.


    FUCK THAT.


    I grab a medic bag and race over to inspect Liam. No way I am letting him leave Conrad without me fighting for him first.


    I give him an injection of Acepromazine, a tranquilizer that should knock his human side out and keep his wolf side calm. and sedated. This should also keep him from shifting back. Thest thing I need is to get bitten if Valen is scared or confused.


    I grab a bottle of water and dose all his intestines to try and clear away some debris and keep them moist. I see a major bleeding from his mesenteric artery, so mp that. I determine his blood loss <b>is </b>reducing his cardiac output, which is why his breathing is soboured. He needs the hospital.


    I hadn¡¯t even noticed that everyone around me had stopped and was watching what I was doing. Conrad was frozen, staring at me. Unsure if he¡¯s allowed to hope yet.


    I point to the two silders closest to me. ¡°You too. Get a stretcher and arge piece of fabric¡°.


    They both shifted but were unsure of what I was doing.


    <b>1 </b>


    ¡°DID I FUCKING MUMBLE. MOVE IT¡°.


    They both took off running, with two more instinctively following behind them.


    I mind¨Clink for Arthur. ¡°Liam¡¯s down. Arthur and Conrad are in no position to give orders currently. That leaves us. Send my girls to the hospital. All medics, too. You need to get all the injured there and check what the pack needs<b>¡°</b>. 1


    ¡°On it, Jellybean¡°.


    The soldiers return with the stretcher, and one hands me a bedsheet. I gently push the fabric under Valen¡¯s intestines and wrap him, making sure all organs are covered. I then pull it tight over his back and back under him. If I hold the sheet, it will stay in ce when we roll him onto the stretcher. Finally, I cover with more water.


    ¡°Roll him slowly on three. One. Two. Three<b>¡°</b>.


    The soldiers roll him slowly, like zombies. They can feel Conrad¡¯s pain, and they are unsure of what to do without a defined leader. Liam doesn¡¯t have time for this.


    I use my Alpha Command on all of them as they need to understand. ¡°Listen up.. I am part of your pack. I am a pure¨Cbreed Alpha. I am your Alpha King¡¯s mate. You Beta is down, and if you want him to get through this, you will start to follow my orders, UNDERSTOOD¡°.


    They all chime back at once. ¡°YES, LUNA¡°.


    It¡¯s not official, but whatever. Today was meant to be the day.


    1.12


    We carry Liam to the medical <b>centre</b><b>, </b>and it <b>is </b>chaos<b>. </b>There are hundreds of injured. Blood all over the floor, and the medics looking terrified and overwhelmed. Pack members with family are terrified they are going to lose them and are holding onto them.


    As <b>we </b>carry Valen in on a stretcher, we are greeted with a chorus of gasps and whimpers. I see my three girls standing in the corner, trying to hide from the warzone they have just walked into.


    I sent Valen into the operating room with two medics. I ordered them to shave his entire left side<b>, </b>put two IV lines, start running a blood transfusion<b>, </b>and prep for intubation. That should give me 15 minutes<b>. </b>


    I turn and look at the room, and see it has gone silent as everyone¡¯s eyes are on me. I don¡¯t use my Alphamand this time.


    ¡°I know today has shaken this pack to its core, and it hasn¡¯t gone as any of us had nned. But this is the Royal Moon pack, and your Alpha King has never backed down from a fight, so we are not backing down now. Pack should always lean on and support each other, and right now is no different, <b>so </b>you will all get a grip and keep fighting, as we are not losing anyone today¡°.


    ¡°Yes, Luna¡°. I turn and see the soldiers who carried Valen in formation standing proud. It¡¯s carried around the room <b>as </b><b>I </b>hear more people acknowledging my title.


    ¡°Kimberly. There are going to be a lot of scared pups worried for their parents. Anyone under 16 <b>is </b>to stay with you. Keep them busy. Don¡¯t care how¡°.


    ¡°On it, Luna¡°. Goddess, her too.


    ¡°Willow. I need you to triage and count everyone. Who is most injured and who needs basic care? Work with the head medic on this. The medics out here are to deal with breaks and clean wounds. Michelle. I need you to stitch them. It¡¯s the same as fabric, just thicker. One of the medics will support you¡°.


    I can see the hesitation on their faces, but also determination. I know the pack members have be their family as well.


    I hear the head medic call me over to two bays. ¡°We don¡¯t know what to do about these two¡°.


    I see Prince Eli and Prince Aalto on a bed each. Oh Goddess, no. How the hell do I treat a Phoenix and Siren?


    I know Sirens are Mammals and more closely rted to whales, but there are also new methods for treating burns in humans. ¡°Get the cooks to bring you fish skin. Debride the burned wounds and put the fish skin on top with burn gel. He¡¯s got to be dehydrated, so run two litres fast and check in with hourly¡°.


    Now Phoenix¡¯s. What do I know about Phoenixes apart from the fact that they make their own fire? I check his blood sugar, and it is 0.9. Oxygen level is low at 63%. ¡°Put a high¨Cflow oxygen BiPAP on him and give him lots of sugar. Fire needs fuel, oxygen, and heat, so make sure he stays very warm¡°.


    A medic calls out from the operating room. ¡°We¡¯re ready for you, Luna¡°.


    Now I have to go save Liam and Valen.

 Gloom `129

    Conrad POV


    I¡¯mpletely numb. I might have lost my brother today. I haven¡¯t been able to mark my mate today. I failed to keep the pack safe today. I was drowning in their sorrow and fear, so I had to turn the bond links <b>off</b>.


    I¡¯m standing in the viewing area of <b>the </b>operating theatre<b>, </b>looking at Valen, my best friend<b>, </b>on the table, just knowing he isn¡¯t going to survive this. No one could survive the injuries that Rogue caused.


    My mate. My beautiful Moonlight is still going to try. Try to save him for me, but even then<b>, </b>the pack is in <b>ruins</b>. I¡¯m not a fit Alpha. I¡¯m not a fit King.


    All I can think about is yesterday when we left the cabin. How I had never been happy. Life had been simple there<b>. </b>Life with just my mate and me. Why did I have to keep fighting? Why do I have to bear the weight of this world? <b>It¡¯s </b>too tiring.


    I¡¯m jolted from my thoughts by Marying in the door and her eyes going wide at seeing Valen on the table.


    She instantly starts praying to the Moon Goddess, but I can¡¯t even focus on what she is saying.


    Shees over to me<b>, </b>lifts my face into her hands, and I can¡¯t even look at her.


    ¡°Conrad, honey. I know you¡¯re scared, but don¡¯t shut me out¡°.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to open the bond link. Not yet. I don¡¯t think I would survive if I felt Liam¡¯s fully snap from me¡°. I can stop the tears in my eyes, but I refuse to let them fall.


    Mary just rubs my back as I watch Lewana work down below. It gets to a point where watching him bes too much, and I have to turn away.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can lead them, Mary. Not without Liam¡°.


    ¡°If Liam and Valen are returning to the Moon Goddess, then it is his time. If it is, then it¡¯s not your fault. Liam went into battle knowing the risk just as you did. However, it doesn¡¯t look as though your mate is quite ready to give up on him yet, so why are you?¡°.


    I take a deep breath as I¡¯m confused if Mary doesn¡¯t know the severity. ¡°You didn¡¯t see him on the battlefield. No one has survived those types of injuries before¡°.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have an amazing, qualified <b>vet </b>as a mate before. I want you to try something. Do you think you can try for me?¡°.


    I¡¯m skeptical but can never say no to Mary. ¡°What?¡°.


    ¡°Open the bond a little bit. You don¡¯t have to open your side, but just feel the pack¡°.


    ¡°I can¡¯t risk feeling Liam¡¯s pain again¡°.


    ¡°You won¡¯t. My bond is open to him now. He is in no pain. Your mate made sure of that. Trust me, honey¡°.


    I close my eyes and turn everything inward. I make sure our side of the bond is blocked as <b>I </b>open up to the pack. Instead of a tidal wave of fear and grief, I feel their pride. I <b>feel </b>the determination. Above all, <b>I </b>can feel love. Not for me though.


    For Lewana.


    I open my eyes, confused. I stare at Mary, and she smiles at me.


    ¡°The second she realised you were struggling, she took over as Alpha. Pups are safe<b>. </b>Pack members are being counted. Patrols have already started again around thepound. Everyone is getting medical care. They have also started referring to her as Luna instead of Lady¡°.


    I pull Mary into my arms and just hold her while I open my bond fully. I use Mary to ground myself as I fully link with everyone again. Fully be a part of the pack again.


    I get a mind link from Arthur. ¡°Ready when you are<b>, </b>Alpha King¡°.


    ¡°Seems like you and Lewana have it covered¡°.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so surprised. I¡¯ve always told you she was better and too good for you¡°.


    <b>I </b>can¡¯t stop the chuckle that leaves my lips. A strange feeling to have at a time like this.


    I decide to stay out of the way as Lewana and Arthur clearly have a system set up. I keep getting mind links and updates, and know that all pack members have lived. Some need surgery when Lewana is avable, but some of these could even wait for tomorrow. I know Lewana, though. She is not waiting.


    She is


    She eventually brings Valen out and sets him up in a <b>bay</b><b>. </b>Mary and I sit with him, and it¡¯s not long before Michelle joins <ol><li><b>us</b><b>. </b></li></ol>


    She whispers to him, but I think she forgets how good werewolf hearing is. ¡°You would be proud of me today, Beta. <b>I </b>helped protect the pack just like you¡°.


    She kisses him on the head and leaves to join Kimberly and Willow.


    I stayed with Valen all night watching the beep of his heart monitor. I know he won¡¯t wake up yet as Lewana has kept him sedated so he can heal a bit more. Was going to try and wake him in the morning.


    must have fallen asleep at some point, as I wake when I hear people enter the hospital. They are talking to their other rtives, whom Lewana kept overnight. She is still going. Walking around in her scrubs and giving everyone instructions.


    She looks over to me when she notices I¡¯m awake. ¡°Go back to sleep, shadow. You have only been resting for about 2


    hours<b>.</b>¡±


    ¡°What about you? Have you slept?¡°.


    ¡°No, not yet. But I did remember to eat this time, which you didn¡¯t¡°.


    The mention of food makes my stomach growl, and I realise she is right.


    ¡°I want to be here when you wake him¡°.


    ¡°I want to check on the two princes first in case something goes wrong and I need to put him back under. Go shower<b>, </b>eat, ande back hereter¡°.


    I do as my Alpha orders me to, which is a nice change of pace. I always knew she was perfect, but she still surprises me


    every time.

 Gloom `130

    Chapter <b>130 </b>


    Lewana POV


    I¡¯ve been on the go now for 26 hours<b>. </b><b>2 </b>hours in battle<b>, </b><b>4 </b>hours in surgery for Liam<b>, </b>and 6 hours for other soldiers who were injured. The rest was mainly on the clinic floor, directing and monitoring medical care. I was doing my best for the pack as well through Arthur and getting updates. <b>It¡¯s </b>a good thing <b>I </b>can multitask so <b>well</b>.


    I needed to do it though. Conrad was in no position to lead when he felt Liam¡¯s bond nearly snap. He needed me, <b>so </b><b>I </b>stepped up. I suppose that is what a Luna does.


    I go and see Prince Aalto first. He needs to get in water soon<b>, </b>or he will dry out and get worse.


    ¡°How are you feeling, little Cherubfish?¡°<b>. </b>


    Heughs at the old nickname his mum used to call him. ¡°Pretty good considering. I need to go for a swim though. Gotta say, Orca. You provided better care than our healers. How did you know what to do?<b>¡°</b>.


    ¡°Worked a lot of it out as I went. That, and I had some theories I thought would work. I¡¯ll get some pack members to <b>help </b>you get to the swimming pool. Your skin looks like it is epting the fish skin covers, so you should heal up well underneath. I¡¯ll be checking on you daily, though¡°.


    ¡°Just so you know, I called Mum and Dad. I left a message, and I know they will be checking daily, so I suspect they will being back by tomorrow¡°.


    I justugh and tell, ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it¡°.


    I then head over to Prince Eli. When I enter, he is silent and can¡¯t look me in the eye.


    I approach cautiously. ¡°How are you feeling today?¡°.


    He doesn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°You need to talk to me if you want me to help you get well¡°.


    He looks up at me, confused. ¡°How did you do it<b>?</b><b>¡°</b>.


    ¡°Do what?¡°.


    ¡°I expelled my life force. The fire within was starving, and you managed to get it to continue burning. No Phoenix has ever survived that¡°.


    ¡°I used my knowledge of science. I do need to take some blood tests to get some idea of any other medical support you might need, though. Have you called your parent?¡°.


    ¡°No. They entrusted watching over you to me. I don¡¯t need to bother them¡°.


    I could tell he was scared and confused. Doesn¡¯t matter who you are, buting that close to death would terrify anyone.


    ¡°If Phoenixes normally die for expelling life force, maybe they need to know you survived so they can help others. Anyway, once I take some blood, you can go back to your room and rest. The medics and I will be by to check on youter¡°.


    <b>I </b>take the bloods<b>. </b>Start running it through myb whilepleting other tasks.


    I head back to Liam¡¯s bedside, where I see Conrad waiting. He seems much more like himself, but <b>I </b>can tell he is nervous<b>. </b><b>I </b>call over the medic for assistance in case I need to put Valen back under.


    ¡°You ready, Conrad?¡°.


    He nods at me, and I stop the medication. After about 3 minutes, he starts to stir. It¡¯s not long before Valen is panicking at the tube in his throat, and he is trying to get up.


    ¡°Easy Valen, easy<b>. </b>You¡¯re safe. I need to make sure you¡¯re OK before <b>I </b>take the tube out. Use the mind link to talk to me¡°.


    <b>He </b>starts whimpering in my head. ¡°Out. Want it out¡°.


    I send a powerful calming wave through him to try and settle him before I give more instructions.


    ¡°I will take it out, but you can¡¯t shift into Liam yet. I need you to hold the shift¡°.


    ¡°OK¡°.


    I dete the balloon that holds the tube in ce and pull it out gently but quickly. Valen instantly starts coughing and gasping for air. I put the mask over his muzzle and continue sending the calming aura down.


    I look over and see Conrad looking terrified but trying to remain stoic.


    ¡°OK, Valen. I¡¯m going to give you a shot of morphine so you can try shifting back. I think you have a few broken bones, and I¡¯m not sure if your stitches will pull during the shift. Just try one limb at a time and do it slowly and gradually. If it¡¯s


    too much, stay as Valen¡°.


    He instantly starts trying, and his limbs shift back first. As he shifts his head, Liam lets out a groan and shifts his torso. As soon as he is back, I put a human breathing mask on and check all his vital signs. While I¡¯m working, he talks to Conrad.


    ¡°What happened? The Last thing I remember is ws and teeth¡°.


    ¡°You nearly died. One of the enemy soldiers sliced you open. Lewana saved you¡°.


    Liam¡¯s face goes nk as he looks at the severity of his injuries. I had to put in 186 stitches to get his abdomen back together. He will need X¨Crays to check his joints for fractures. He also got tear in the bottom of his lung that I had to repair.


    I have done all my checking, and he seems OK. He is extremely anemic, so I give him some blood before the X¨Crays.


    Conrad is confused when the bag goes up.


    ¡°Where did you get the blood?¡°.


    ¡°It¡¯s my blood. I¡¯m O- so a universal donor. I normally take a quart every 6 weeks, so it¡¯s viable and avable in an emergency. It onlysts 6 weeks in the fridge, so the one he hadst night was the stock I had, and this I took this morning¡°<b>. </b>


    Both men¡¯s eyes go wide. Liam is the first to speak. ¡°You¡¯re literally giving me your blood¡°.


    <i>2/3 </i>


    ¡°Well, the higher rank you are, the more red blood cells you have, so this will help you with anemia more than another wolf¡¯s blood. Also, you have already had four units of my sma. I take that every week or so. It¡¯s where our healing abilitiese from, so having sma from an Alpha should help Valen. Some of the other soldiers with major injuries had some sma too¡°.


    Both men are speechless and just stare at me. This level of medical care ismon in humans but unheard of here. I¡¯m not sure if they¡¯re staring because they can¡¯t believe what I did or because they¡¯re impressed. Guess I will find outter.


    The awkward silence and staring eventually crept me out, and I know they need some time together.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to go check on the Prince¡¯s. You might also want to mindlink Mary and Michelle to tell them their boy is

 Gloom `131

    Bnce of Light and Shadow


    Chapter <b>131 </b>


    Conrad POV


    Her blood. She gave her actual blood to Liam. Not to mention the sma she gave to the other pack members<b>. </b>I¡¯m just in awe. I send the mind¨Clink to Mary and Michelle before <b>I </b>start talking to Liam. However, I have no idea what to say.


    Liam speaks to me first. ¡°How close,


    how close was I¡°.


    ¡°I felt your bond nearly snap. When I found you on the battlefield, your breathing had slowed, and your heart had nearly stopped. We were so convinced that you were going to die, the soldiers and I said goodbye to you¡°.


    The realisation seemed to hit him suddenly, and he started crying andughing. ¡°And she <b>saved </b>me. She actually managed


    to save me<b>¡°</b>. He <b>is </b>wincing in pain as he does<b>, </b>but <b>he </b>can¡¯t help himself.


    I startughing as well. ¡°I know, right? I mean, if you needed time off<b>, </b>you could have asked. You didn¡¯t have to be so


    dramatic about it¡°.


    ¡°Well<b>, </b>at least I can rest assured that your girl won¡¯t try to rece me. Probably just keeping me around to have breaks from you, you big puppy¡°.


    We are both crying at this point, fromughter or fear, I¡¯m not sure. I go over to his bed and hold the back of his neck while I pull his forehead against mine. He grips mine, and we just have a moment sending love and pride down our brotherly bond connection.


    I separate from him when I hear Mary enter the clinic calling for him.


    ¡°Oh my poor boy Liam. I was terrified I had lost my favourite Beta¡°. She¡¯s sobbing and kisses him on the cheek and nuzzles against him while her wolf purrs.


    Michelle goes to his other side and holds his hands while giving him a kiss on his head.


    What I didn¡¯t know was that Mary was so excited to hear that Liam was awake, she had told all the soldiers and guards.


    Some of the more senior ones entered as well.


    ¡°She actually did. Our Luna actually saved you¡°.


    I pause and look at him. ¡°You¡¯re what?¡°.


    ¡°Oh, she started giving ordersst night, and it felt more natural to call her Luna than Lady. The whole pack is doing it


    now¡°.


    Lewana heard this as she walked back into the room and was going a bit red in the face.


    ¡°I forgot to mention that. I didn¡¯t correct them because it wasn¡¯t high on the priority list at the time. You can call me Lady again now. You know, until the ceremony and it¡¯s confirmed¡°.


    I just smirk at her. ¡°My only issue is that they¡¯re calling you Luna and not Luna Queen. You were always going to get the title, so they should use the correct one¡°.


    She looks over at Liam¡¯s chart, and I know it is to avoid eye contact with me. ¡°It¡¯s not official, so they should wait until everything is confirmed¡°.


    ¡°You fought with us in battle<b>. </b>You led the pack when I was unable to. You gave <b>us </b>all medical care<b>. </b>You literally gave us your blood. That¡¯s what makes you our Luna Queen. Not the crown¡°.


    The curtain is pulled back with force<b>, </b>and Alpha Anthony and Cordelia are there with scowls on their faces.


    Cordelia is clearly mad at what I just said and snaps at my mate. ¡°Lady Lewana. While you¡¯re here ying doctor<b>, </b>you have <b>left </b>an old, useless Beta to run the pack. <b>He </b><b>is </b>doing an awful job, and when my father stepped in to take over as he <b>is </b>the next obvious choice to be in charge, <b>he </b>attacked him. You have also done a terrible job of making sure <b>the </b>Alpha King is


    taken care of. Not very Luna of you¡±<b>. </b>


    A chorus of growls breaks out in the room<b>, </b>making her step back and her father step forward protectively.


    Alpha Anthony looks directly at me to try to control the room. ¡°I¡¯vee to offer my <b>services </b>while your Beta recovers. Cordelia can also make sure you¡¯re taken care of and act as Luna while the pack recovers. She has had training in the <b>role </b>


    and will be an asset¡°.


    Before I can respond, Lewana steps in. ¡°From the mindlinks I have been getting, all major debris has been removed and is in a field ready for collectionter today. A list of repairs has been made, with some already underway. Contractors areing tomorrow to do major works. All pack members are fed and cared for. Patrols are running closer to thepound to give better security, and all soldiers and guards are nearly recovered, with about 20 needing a few days of recovery. So what exactly does Conrad need help with?<b>¡°</b><b>. </b>


    Cordelia steps forward and gets in her face. ¡°You have mentioned pack stuff, but you have neglected your Alpha King. He should always be your top priority¡°.


    I¡¯m getting angry at this point. ¡°For fuck sake, Cordelia. We had a massive battle and many of us nearly died, including my


    Beta¡°.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter. They are there to protect you with their lives, and if they did die, it would be an honourable warrior¡¯s death as they protected their Alpha King. You are always what¡¯s most important, and a proper Luna Queen would know that and prioritise you like I would have¡°.


    She is talking gently at the end as if trying to convince me to be on her side but I just see red.


    I stand up slowly and walk over to her. Her eyes light up at sessfully getting my attention.


    SLAP


    I backhand her across the face with full Alpha force. She goes flying into the wall and falls into a heap on the floor. No way that won¡¯t bruise for a few days<b>. </b>


    ¡°YOU WILL BOTH GIVE YOUR LUNA QUEEN THE PROPER RESPECT SHE DESERVES AND LEARN YOUR PLACE. THE CEREMONY WILL BE HELD AS SOON AS THE PACK IS ABLE AND SHE WILL BE MY LUNA QUEEN. AS SOON AS SHE IS<b>, </b>YOU WILL BOTH FACE YOUR DEMISE¡°.


    <b>Chapter Comments </b>

 Gloom `132

    Conrad POV


    I just stared at the shock in both of their faces. The smell of fear rolled off them in waves. They looked around the room at the growling, smiling faces and quickly realised there would be no support in this room. Instead, they know I wouldn¡¯t stop them if the soldiers wanted blood.


    They both scurried out the door, likely to engage in more scheming, but they are not my concern at the moment. Liam


    <b>was</b><b>. </b>


    Liam looks over at Lewana and sighs. ¡°The sooner the crown is on your head, the sooner <b>I </b>can put that Jackass in our


    prison¡°.


    This gets my attention. ¡°What do you mean<b>?</b><b>¡°</b>.


    ¡­.


    ¡°While you two were away on vacation, night stalker hacked all of Alpha Williams¡® files. He has embezzled millions from his pack, projects, and even council funds. Hunters got him, and he is in the cells. Alpha Anthony knew and was ckmailing him to vote for Cordelia. There was also an incident of a building copse that was Alpha William¡¯s fault, which killed a lot of wolves. Alpha Anthony helped cover it up. Valerie has all the details¡°.


    I can¡¯t believe I let him walk out of here intact. ¡°That FUCKER. Is there anything <b>else</b><b>?</b>¡°.


    ¡°Apart from rigging the ceremony from the start. Abusing Lewana. Bribing officials, abuse <b>of </b>council power, and conspiring against the crown. No. I was working on it all with Valerie, so she has the files. We weren¡¯t sure if we charged him before <b>the </b>ceremony, it would dy the Luna Queen announcement because there is no other Eastern representative here<b>¡°</b><b>. </b>


    My blood is boiling with rage at this point. I turn and look at the soldiers. ¡°Go get him and put him in prison. If it means the announcement is dyed while we wait for someone to travel here, then so be it¡°.


    The soldiers get wicked grins on their faces. They have clearly been waiting on this.


    They shift and bolt out of the room. I follow to watch.


    Cordelia and Anthony are walking back to the pack house when the soldiers surround them. Cordelia let out a scream and hid behind her father. This attracts a crowd of pack members to watch the show.


    I purposely don¡¯t use any title for this piece of crap. He doesn¡¯t deserve them. ¡°Anthony, you are being charged with conspiracy, ckmail, mistreatment of wolves, fraud, and treason against the crown. You are being detained while you await trial¡°.


    He snarls at me. ¡°Your precious mutt won¡¯t get the crown without a formal ceremony, and it will won¡¯t be valid without a representative from the east¡°.


    I walk up to him slowly. ¡°Don¡¯t. Care. We will wait for someone¡°.


    CRACK


    I punch him in the face, breaking his jaw. ¡°And that was for calling my mate and your Luna Queen a mutt¡±.


    Cordelia starts pleading with me. Actual tears for a change and not the crocodile tears she normally has. ¡°Please don¡¯t do this. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s all a misunderstanding. I need my father¡°.


    SLAP


    1 backhand her again. I have had enough of both of them.


    Any more words from you and you will be in a cell next to him¡°.


    She goes white and looks around for help. Every pack member is ring daggers at her. No one will help. She turns and bolts to the pack house while I stare at her father.


    One of the soldiers puts him in silver chains and walks him to the cells past every pack member and visitor. Could have put him in a van, but he deserves this humiliation.


    I go check in with Arthur and get updates on how the pack is going. Honestly, the old coot surprised me.


    ¡°You did a great job, Arthur¡°,


    ¡°Well, it was definitely easier than organising stuff at my old pack. Especially with your credit cards¡°.


    I justugh. ¡°Do you think you can keep going with this stuff. Liam is going to be out of action for a while, and Lewana told me the Sirens and Phoenix¡¯s parents areing. I also need to find a new person to represent the East¡°.


    ¡°Can¡¯t help you with the other magical creature, but you should get Valerie to find someone. The south has a lot of border packs along the territory line. It would be good to have someone not so close to Alpha Anthony¡¯s pack in case they align with him<b>¡°</b><b>. </b>


    ¡°Good idea¡°. Surprises me again.


    ¡°Also, has anyone checked on the fairy girl? Someone did take a methrower to the forest¡°.


    SHIT. I forgot all about Rose. I mind¨Clink Lewana, and we both race to the forest.


    We both tried to scent her, but it was difficult over the smell of charcoal and with ash everywhere. Eventually, I heard soft crying and mumbles.


    There on the forest floor was Rose furiously digging with her hands. She was covered in dirt, and her flower crown had wilted. Tears stained her face, and the edge of her dress was burned.


    Lewana approaches Rose cautiously. ¡°Rose, are you OK.? I¡¯m here to help you¡°.


    Through soft sobs, she looked at Lewana. ¡°Look what they did. They hurt the trees. The fairies were able to get out, but their homes are destroyed. I have to fix it. I can¡¯t let the forest feel pain¡°.


    ¡°You know fire doesn¡¯t destroy forests. Some of these trees are Sequoia. Fire helps them release seeds, so there are more of them. This is an ancient forest. I will survive¡°.


    She just holds Rose while she sobs. ¡°Rose, I think you need to call your parents, so they know there was an attack¡±.


    ¡°They know. I am to guard the forest until they get back. I have to keep nting¡°.


    I look at Lewana, concerned, and she exined through the mind¨Clink that the Faes are very resilient but emotional creatures. They take protecting the forest extremely seriously, so it is going to be more of a mental battle for Rose than anything else.

 Gloom `133

    Lewana POV


    Nearly 38 hours I have been on the go for now. Liam <b>is </b>still struggling. A few pack members have slowed down in healing since my sma has been used up, and I am exhausted. I end up sleeping in the medical centre so I am nearby in <b>case </b>any patients walk in.


    Thankfully, I¡¯m not woken up. I rise on my own at about 6 am.


    I shower at the medical centre and change into a new set <b>of </b>scrubs I keep on standby. I then go check <b>on </b>Liam<b>, </b>who is


    awake too<b>. </b>


    ¡°How are you feeling today?<b>¡°</b>.


    ¡°Better<b>. </b>Still in a bit of pain but OK¡°. I checked his gums, and he is still anemic, but it will have to do for now.


    I¡¯m about to continue when Maryes in. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Luna Queen. I wille back¡°.


    ¡°No matter my title, you can still call me Lewana. You can stay if Liam wants you to¡°.


    He nods, and she goes over and takes his hand.


    ¡°So, we need to talk about eating again¡°.


    Liam¡¯s face lights up. ¡°I could go for a steak with cookies afterwards¡°.


    <b>1 </b>


    ¡°Not. A. Chance. Clear fluids only today. Water, juice, broth. Things like that. I know wolves heal faster, but I need to make sure when you bowl starts working again, your stitches don¡¯t rip¡°. 1


    ¡°Sooooo, tomorrow then¡°.


    ¡°It will be a few days before steak and cookies. If all goes well today, maybe ice cream tomorrow¡°.


    Mary starts cooing over Liam like he is her 5¨Cyear¨Cold boy again. ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, my brave soldier. I will get all your favorites ready¡°.


    <b>He </b>ispping up the attention from her, as I know he is still a big kid at heart.


    I go and <b>get </b>breakfast, and I have nearly finished when I feel the earth shake<b>. </b>The Phoenices have arrived.


    Prince Eli¡¯s mother is the first to speak up as his father stands behind. She was yelling before I got through the front door.


    ¡°WHERE IS MY SON?¡°.


    ¡®Queen Ember, I will take you to his room¡°. It¡¯s a tense walk up the stairs, and I go to knock on Prince Eli¡¯s door when his mother just walks in.


    He is startled awake and goes to stand up at the sight of his parents.


    His mother snaps at him. ¡°WHAT. HAPPENED¡°.


    Prince Eli recounts the events as I check his vital signs<b>. </b>I ran a full evaluation of his blood in myb, and he has a higher sodium level<b>. </b>Makes sense <b>as </b>sodium chloride makes orange mes and helps with electrolyte movement in the body. I ask his parents for samples of their blood to see what <b>the </b>baseline should be, but I can see they are trying to check on their son without showing too much affection. I decide to leave them to it.


    Princess Rose will need to process the trauma in her own way, so I will check on herter. <b>I </b>decide to go check on <b>the </b><bst </b>Royal patient. Prince Aalto.


    I go to the swimming pool with Conrad and find him lounging in the hot tub.


    ¡°Hey, Orca. Coming to check on your favorite patient¡°.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tter yourself. You¡¯re not even top 5<b>¡°</b>.


    He throws a hand to his chest as if I hurt his chest, and I just roll my eyes.


    He is healing well<b>, </b>and I am practically done when we hear car tires screeching to a halt outside. Conrad and I are instantly on alert.


    The doors fly open, and ines Prince Aalto¡¯s mother, Queen Coral, sprinting like her life depends on it.


    She jumps into the water with Prince Aalto, pulls him close, and starts smothering him in kisses.


    ¡°Oh my poor little cherub¡­kiss. What did those wolves do¡­kiss<b>. </b>It¡¯s OK, I¡¯m here now¡­kiss. My brave, brave boy is going to battle¡­.kiss¡°.


    Prince Aalto is fighting his mother while she is doing this. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m fine. Stop it. Give it a rest. Come on. Stop it¡°.


    Lewana and I can¡¯t stopughing, and when we see King Rivere in, he just shakes his head.


    ¡°Coral, sweetie. Give the boy some. We havepany¡°.


    She grabs Prince Aalto and pulls him to her chest. The water in the swimming pool instantlyunches into the air and goes into sharp des as her eyes go white.


    ¡°I am not apologizing for loving my son and vowing to mutte and drown any of the wolves that did this to my baby boy¡°.


    King River tries to calm her as she has clearly done this before. ¡°Darling, I get you salty toward them, but the wolves that hurt him weren¡¯t Conrad and Lewana. You need to calm your waves¡°.


    The waves crash back into the pool, and shees out of the jacuzzi. ¡°Right. Which way are they, and I¡¯ll deal with them¡°.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know where they are, Coral. We have been too busy with this ceremony to hunt them¡°.


    She looks at me<b>, </b>confused. ¡°But you¡¯re Luna Queen now. Right. It¡¯s over¡°.


    Conrad steps in. ¡°They attacked the morning of the ceremony, so technically no¡°.


    Her face goes white, and she looks around worried. ¡°The shadows knew¡°. She goes over and hugs her husband for support. ¡°They are actively preventing you from mating. Do you know why?¡°.


    ¡°There are too many reasons why¡°. Conrades over and rubs my back as I lean into him and just feel the way he


    anchors me.


    King River speaks with an ominous tone. ¡°We need to work that out and fast. Otherwise, the shadows can regain control before we know what is happening¡°.


    Conrad thinks for a moment. ¡°We need to get all the guardians together and discuss this matter. We need to work out what is going on before it is toote¡°.


    With that, we head off to inform everyone else and clear our calendars for the day. There was only one person in the pack house who could help us now.


    Willow<b>. </b>


    Bnce of Light and Shadow

 Gloom `134

    <b>Chapter </b><b>134 </b>


    ¡°T


    Co


    Lewana POV


    All the guardians are in the library looking at the collection Willow has cultivated. It bes increasingly impressive each time I see it. The guardians seem impressed as well.


    Willow is very nervous, but she is putting on her professional demeanour.


    She mumbles at the ufortable silence of everyone in her space. ¡°What can I do for everyone today<b>?</b><b>¡°</b><b>. </b>


    Conrad takes <b>over</b><b>, </b>leading the meeting. ¡°Willow. We need to know everything about blessed wolves. The fact that the roguesunched such arge attack on the day Lewana was going to be named Luna Queen means something. I¡¯m concerned that they know something we don¡¯t¡°.


    Willow looks nervously at the ground. ¡°Well, unfortunately, there is not a lot more than when I spoke to youst month¡°<b>. </b>


    ¡°Well, we have the other guardians now, so maybe they have some pieces to this puzzle¡°.


    Willow goes through her presentation that she showed us thest time we were here. The guardians listened intently to her exnation of the ceremony.


    ¡°See<b>, </b>I have been through about 60% of the books and artefacts here, but I haven¡¯t found any information on blessed


    wolves. That or the fated mate bond¡°.


    I¡¯m confused. ¡°The what bond?¡°.


    Conrad scrunches up his face<b>, </b>and I feel guilting through the bond.


    I turn to look at him. ¡°What is she talking about? What is going on?<b>¡°</b><b>. </b>


    He takes my hand and looks at me softly. ¡°I asked Willow to look into fated mates. Jace knew from the moment he scented


    you that we were meant to be together. I can¡¯t exin why or how. The more I¡¯ve gotten to know you, the more I¡¯ve fallen in love with you, but that love was always there. The part that worried me about it was that ke knew we were fated mates from when you were a pup¡°.


    I try to take a step back, but he pulls me close to him. My voice shakes as I hold back tears. ¡°What do you mean he


    knew?¡°.


    ¡°I went to <b>see </b>ke after your first visit. He told me that my father specifically sought you out because you were my fated mate<b>. </b>He wanted you to hate me for what he did and keep you<b>, </b>so <b>I </b>could never find you. I don¡¯t know how he knew, but he did. I kept it from you because I wanted you to love me back by choice. Not because I told you that you should. Because of the bond that I felt¡°.


    I¡¯m struggling to look into his eyes as the tears well up. He kisses me gently on the head and sends all his love down the bond to me. That¡¯s when the dam broke. I threw my arms around him, and he held me tight as <b>I </b>sobbed in his arms.


    We both suddenly realise there are other people in the room, trying to pretend they are doing something else. I try to stop crying but struggle. Conrad holds me tight and shields me from their gazes until I¡¯m ready, but continues the conversation.


    ¡°Do any of you have records on fated mates or blessed wolves? Princess Rose said I¡¯m the blood of light, but Prince Eli


    also called her the light¡°.


    King Florian takes a deep sigh and exins. ¡°Blood of light means you are a demigod. She confirmed that you are a direct descendant of the Moon Goddess. Lewana light is different, as it was gifted¡°.


    Queen Ember thinks for a moment. I can see the gears turning in her mind as <b>she </b>works something out. ¡°Could he sense the bond because he <b>is </b>a direct descendant? Alpha King Conrad¡¯s father would have also had <b>this </b>light, so could he sense


    it, and he told this ke person¡°.


    Conrad is still holding me close and growls at his name. ¡°ke is Lewana¡¯s biological father. He only found out she existed when she was 8, but it appeared he knew before my father turned up¡°.


    Ember asks. ¡°What happened when she was 8<b>?</b><b>¡°</b><b>. </b>


    I continue talking to her as she clearly has a theory. ¡°I used an Alpha power on my half¨Cbrother¡°<b>. </b>


    She contemtes this. ¡°So you didn¡¯te into power at puberty¡°.


    ¡°No. Serena has been with me since birth¡°<b>. </b>


    ¡°And you¡¯re younger than Conrad, right?<b>¡°</b>. The smile on her face is growing the more answers I give.


    I nod nervously. ¡°Yes¡°<b>. </b>


    ¡°It¡¯s a prophecy. It has nothing to do with her. It¡¯s him we need to look at¡±.


    Queen Ember gets excited and starts pulling some books from the shelves. We all just look at her as if she has lost her


    mind.


    Conrad¡¯s the first to ask. ¡°What do you mean it has to do with me? She¡¯s the blessed one¡°.


    ¡°The one thing all prophecies have inmon is that the events have to ur in order. It¡¯s always a chain reaction<b>, </b><b>so </b>the next link in the chain can¡¯t ur before the one that precedes it. Willow. Is there anything strange about the


    session of the Werewolf crown?¡°.


    Willow starts frantically typing into herputer and pulls up a family tree she started to create of the Royal Werewolf family.


    ¡°I started this a while ago, but put it aside as I was focused on other projects. It does show a few instances<b>, </b>700 years ago, that the crown went to a second¨Cborn. In one case, it went to a cousin. There is no exnation why, so I thought it might be due to unmentioned disabilities or illness¡°.


    ¡°Then that¡¯s who we need to look at. The ones who got the crown for another reason. They might have been affected by <b>the </b>same prophecy, which means it¡¯s a legacy prophecy as well¡°.


    ¡°What does that mean?¡°.


    ¡°A legacy prophecy is something linked to a certain family. Something like the one with blue eyes will always have more power. Anyone in that family tree is affected, and if events aren¡¯t followed, then the prophecy breaks and waits for the next generation¡°.


    The rest of the afternoon, she pulls books and starts reading with Prince Eli. They start mapping the royal family tree more and find more examples of firstborns not getting the title. It only became consistently the firstborn 500 years ago.


    <b>Chapter </b><b>135 </b>


    Conrad POV

 Gloom `135

    <b>Chapter </b><b>135 </b>


    Conrad POV


    I need to get everything back on track. I don¡¯t care if there is a prophecy about me. I don¡¯t care about my <b>legacy</b>. I only care about my future. When we find out, it won¡¯t change anything. Lewana will still be my Luna Queen.


    I have spoken to Valerie and she has found a recement. An Elder Alpha whose son is now running their pack. <b>He </b>will <b>be </b>here in two days. Sworn in next, and the ceremony the day after that.


    Only Valerie, Liam, and Arthur are aware of this n. I need to make sure there isn¡¯t another attack to prevent Lewana from getting the crown this time<b>. </b>I¡¯m still not convinced there isn¡¯t an enemy in my house that told the rogues the ceremony date. How else would they have known?


    <b>1 </b>


    I go to bed that night and just hold my girl close. I¡¯m going to be on edge until she wears my mark. She is going to be in danger until she is announced. The best form of protection I can give her is the crown<b>, </b>so the sooner it happens<b>, </b>the better. I have a busy few days to make sure this happens.


    Lewana and I go check on Liam<b>, </b>who is doing better by the hour. Her sma and blood that she saved have worked


    miracles.


    I¡¯m at the desk of the medical clinic when my moonlight tells me her ns for tomorrow. I need to make sure she is


    protected.


    ¡°I¡¯m mainly going to be spending my time here tomorrow. I need to keep an eye on Liam still<b>. </b>Also, since the attack and


    Liam¡¯s condition, it¡¯s pushed the living blood bank to the top of my medical list¡°.


    ¡°The what?¡°.


    She smiles at me. ¡°Basically, it means cataloging every member in the pack. Once I know everyone¡¯s blood type and if they


    can be donors, we can have more blood on standby. If there is a major incident, we know who to call for blood donations<b>. </b>I


    also need to train staff to use the blood drawing machine¡°.


    I suddenly worried as she was not making eye contact. ¡°Moonlight. You¡¯re not taking more blood from yourself, are you?<b>¡°</b>.


    ¡°<b>Just </b>a small amount of sma. I need to run some tests anyway, and most of my stock is depleted¡°.


    I know her well enough now that any protest will <b>be </b>met with the reply, for the best of the pack. ¡°You¡¯re amazing, you know that. You have brought forward healthcare for us nearly 100 years in a few weeks. You are literally giving us all of you in more ways than one¡°.


    I leave her to it and go oversee the construction on houses that were damaged during the battle. It wasn¡¯t as bad as I first thought. A lot of broken windows and some charred edges, but nothing structural. Most will be repaired by tomorrow. The grass will take a while to grow back, so I am just having some new turfid next week. The gardenersing are also going to do quotes on the night garden. A ceremony present for my Luna Queen.


    It seems no time at all has passed when we go to bed that night. I still can¡¯t sleep properly, though. I just watch my girl sleep while I stay on alert all night. Jace agrees with me on this. We keep checking the corners for lurking shadows. I¡¯m not sure if the guardians met literal shadows or just dark creatures. Maybe that is how we are being monitored.


    I have an extremely strong coffee in the morning to stay on alert. Two more nights. I could do this. I have to do this.


    Lewana goes off to spend the day at the clinic and go over the living blood bank. I make sure one of the maids takes over all her favorite snacks and drinks. These <b>are </b>things I am going to do when she <b>is </b>Luna Queen. She needs to know everyone loves her and we are going to look after her.


    My day takes a nosedive when I hear a whiny familiar voice.


    ¡°Alpha King, I need to talk to you about my father. You need to release him. I need him. Please do this. For me<b>¡°</b><b>. </b>


    She tries batting her eyshes. I snap back at her. ¡°Do you have dirt in your eyes, or is <b>it </b>sludge leaking from <b>your </b>brain making you do that?<b>¡°</b><b>. </b>


    She just stands there stunned. ¡°Also<b>, </b>Cordelia, your father is not being released under any circumstances, and just to <b>be </b>clear, I am investigating you to put you in a cell next to him¡°.


    I stormed off<b>, </b>leaving her there stuttering and trying to find words or a response. I don¡¯t have time for this. I want to go


    see Liam.


    When I walk in, it looks like Lewana is in the middle of a lecture.


    ¡°Seriously, Liam. I know you love cookies, but I literally stitched your stomach up 5 days ago. Stop getting Michelle to sneak in food that is not on your diet¡°.


    Liam was arguing back. ¡°But I¡¯m sick of mushy stuff. I just wanted some of Mary¡¯s cooking. The proper stuff<b>, </b>not the


    blended version<b>¡°</b>.


    Just then, Michelle walks in with a smile and a big handbag. Lewana holds out her hand, and Michelle instantly hands it over as she knows she has been caught. Lewana goes through the back and pulls out a roll of voured condoms<b>. </b>


    ¡°Oh, for fuck sake. Seriously. You meant to be resting¡°.


    Liam has a cocky smile and looks at me. ¡°I¡¯m meant to be getting better, and Mish makes me feel better in lots of ways<b>¡°</b><b>. </b>


    Lewana is fuming. ¡°I swear on the Moon Goddess, if you two get up to anything that requires me to put you back under for surgery because you ripped stitches, I¡¯ll neuter you¡°.


    She storms out mumbling, ¡°Unbelievable¡°, while we all chuckle. I go and hug her and remind her we have to meet the elder Alpha who just arrived.


    We greeted him quickly<b>, </b>but he was tired from traveling, so we are going to continue this conversation in theTwo more nights. morning.

 Gloom `136

    <b>Chapter </b>136


    Conrad POV


    Another restless night, but I am almost there. I just have to protect her for today and tonight. Then we made it.


    Alpha Elder Lawrence was a man in his 60s with grey hair and a strong presence. He has clearly had a rougher life as he walks with a cane now. Still strong but needing support.


    He rises and bows when Lewana and I enter the room.


    ¡°Alpha King. How wonderful to finally meet you formally. This must be your mate that I have heard about¡°.


    ¡°Yes, This is Lady Lewana¡°.


    Lewana very nervously steps forward and shakes his hand. I know she is always nervous around new Alphas as she is trying to work out if she knows them or if they are a threat. I send her calming waves and mindlink her <b>so </b>she knows I¡¯m not leaving her.


    We are distracted by the door opening and Valerie walking in.


    Alpha Elder Lawrence¡¯s face lights up when he sees her. ¡°Valerie, sweetheart. How are you?¡°.


    She runs into his arms and gives him a hug. ¡°I¡¯m great, Uncle. How are you?<b>¡°</b>.


    When they break apart, she can see my surprised face and Lewana¡¯s worried look.


    ¡°Lawrence is my mother¡¯s older brother. He also has two daughters and one hell of a Luna. He was already mated when you were abused, and if any of the women in his life got an inclination of him doing something <b>so</b><b>¡­. </b>repulsive, they would


    have skinned him alive¡°.


    Lawrence startsughing. ¡°Yes, I do love my Luna, but she is terrifying. The pack fears her more than me¡°.


    <b>I </b>can sense Lewana rxing a bit, but I can still sense the nerves.


    ¡°So, Valerie has exined our little predicament and what we need your help with¡°.


    ¡°A little, but I have been following her online posts. She told me you knew about those¡°.


    <b>¡°</b>Yes. Basically, as part of the ceremony rules, we need a vote from each region. Lewana already has 3 out of 4, so honestly,


    it doesn¡¯t matter who you vote for, we just need an Eastern representative to cast one for the vote to be valid¡°.


    He just nods at me in agreement. ¡°Fantastic. The vote will be tomorrow morning. I know it is rushed, but I am happy to have you as a guest for a few more days for helping us with this¡°.


    We all jumped when we heard the shrieking from the hallway.


    ¡°WHAT¡±


    The door flies open and Cordelia stomps in. I swear, at this rate, I¡¯m going to get her bags packed as soon as she wakes up and is dressed.


    ¡°You can¡¯t have the vote without my father. He is the councilman. Not this dust collector¡°.


    Before I yell at Cordelia<b>, </b>I turn to apologize to Alpha Elder Lawrence.


    ¡°I apologize for the interruption¡­¡­¡­¡±


    He starts growling. ¡°Don¡¯t be. I have met the wicked witch of the east before. She has bullied and tormented my two daughters. I will be honoured to be the final nail in her status coffin¡°.


    Cordelia starts to panic and her mind is racing to try and save a way to salvage this situation.


    ¡°Alpha King. The issue my father and I wanted to talk about is the situation she is causing¡°. She points at my Moonlight, and I bat her hand away.


    ¡°She is causing no issues. Go pack your bags. Tomorrow you are leaving and you will never be returning¡°.


    She starts pleading. ¡°But wolves are leaving in droves. Thousands have put in requests to transfer with no destination listed. It seems they think it¡¯s now a good thing to be rogue, as they are leaving the safety of the pack. They either don¡¯t want her to rule, or she is being a negative influence on them. You have to consider your subjects, Alpha King¡°.


    Valerie startsughing. ¡°I was wondering how you were going to y that hand¡°.


    Cordelia¡¯s face goes into a scowl, and Lewana gets very worried. I ask her, ¡°What do you mean?¡°.


    Valerie just smirks. ¡°It¡¯s true, thousands of wolves are putting in transfer papers with no destination listed. But don¡¯t you consider it odd that all the requests areing from the East? Two¨Cthirds of your pack since your father was arrested.


    From that chatter I have been hearing, many in the East have already epted Luna Queen Lewana, but because the East hasn¡¯t voted for her, they are worried about repercussions for going against the crown¡°.


    The crocodile¡¯s tears start. ¡°That¡¯s not true. You have to believe me¡°. Cordelia grabs my arm, trying to plead. I push her off and to the ground.


    ¡°I have never believed you. Not once¡°.


    ¡°But we have known each other for years. I loved you first. I have always loved you¡°.


    ¡°And I always hated you. You have never once loved me. You love the prestige, the status, the wealth. The moment Lewana is announced tomorrow, you will be leaving. You will be banned from the Royal Moon pack, and you will still be investigated for treason to be tried alongside your father¡°.


    Coredlia burst into tears. Real one this time. She copsed on the floor and started pleading. I don¡¯t even listen.


    I take Lewana¡¯s hand and leave the room. Everyone else follows, and we leave Cordelia to cry it out.


    Tomorrow. Tomorrow has to be the day.


    Lewana and I go to bed that night. I stare at her sleeping and thinking about how this is herst night as just Lewana. Tomorrow she will have the crown.


    I know I need to get some sleep as I need to be alert for tomorrow. I am beyond exhausted, but can¡¯t turn off this fear I have. I go to my study to have a few shots of whiskey as a nightcap.


    By the time I stumble to my room, I see my sleeping Queen already in bed, fast asleep. I gently move her hair and kiss he


    <i>2/3 </i>


    marking spot. Tomorrow, she will be mine.


    I wake in the morning groggy and stiff. I roll over to wake my Luna Queen, and I¡¯m ovee with a sickening scent of


    flower meadows. Something is wrong.


    She rolls over and looks <b>at </b>me with unfamiliar eyes.


    ¡°Morning, handsome`.

 Gloom `137

    <b>Chapter </b><b>137 </b>


    Conrad POV


    Jace is riled up within me like he never has been before. The naked body tries to edge closer to me for affection as she giggles, such a piercing sound, it feels like needles are covering my body.


    I put my hand around her throat and squeeze until the noise stops.


    <b>¡°</b>What the hell are you doing in my bed, Cordelia?¡°.


    She struggles against the pressure. ¡°We spent the night together, remember. We made love. You chose me¡°.


    I start scenting her and use my full Lycan ability to confirm. She smells nothing like me. Just a slight coating of being in my bed, but nothing <b>of </b>me.


    7#


    ¡°LIAR¡°.


    450 D


    t


    144


    I threw her out of the bed, and shended in a heap on the floor. I let out


    terror<b>. </b>


    T


    45


    ?


    deafening roar, and she screamed back in


    She was sobbing with fear and holding her hands out, pleading with me. ¡°You asked me to spend the night with you. We made love. Don¡¯t you remember?¡°.


    I race over to her and wrap my hand around her throat again. I squeeze harder this time and watch her face start to turn red as she struggles against me, trying to get air.


    <b>Jace </bes forward and stares into her eyes. ¡°You repulse me. You are nothing but vermin to me. I would never in this life or any life touch you that way. My scent is not on you, so I know you¡¯re lying, you have gone too far this time¡°.


    The bedroom door burst open, and four guards piled into the room, followed by Arthur.


    He rushes to me and puts both his arms under mine and his hands on the back of my head, trying to force me to release


    her<b>. </b>


    ¡°Let her go<b>, </b>son. She¡¯s not worth what it will do to you¡°.


    My pressure releases slightly under his force, and some colour returns to her face, but I don¡¯t let her go.


    ¡°SHE¡¯S LYING. SHE ALWAYS LIES¡°.


    ¡°I know she does. We can work it outter, but right now, let her go. What would your Moonlight think of this?¡°.


    Those words wash over me like ice<b>. </b>If Cordelia was in our bed. Where was my Moonlight?


    I release Cordelia and stand up. She is coughing furiously on the floor, and Arthur helps her up to the guards. They stand around protecting her and are unsure of what to do next.


    <b>I </b>close my eyes and connect to our mate bond. It¡¯s empty. It has nothing to connect to. She can¡¯t be dead, as I would have felt that. She¡¯s somewhere outside the territory. Did she see me and Cordelia?


    No. She would never believe that. She knows how much I love her. I think back tost night, and I scented her as I went to


    bed. She was definitely <b>the </b>one in the bed. The nightcap had rxed <b>me</b><b>, </b>but not knocked me out. I definitely drank more than I should, but I metabolize it fast. I had 4 shots in an hour. I would have known if it wasn¡¯t her.


    Someone had taken her overnight.


    I jump back onto the bed and try to scent for any unfamiliar scent. I can smell she was in the bed, but Cordelia¡¯s stench is


    overpowering it.


    That¡¯s when I see it. I saw a small gas cylinder under the middle headboard aimed at both of us. I pull it out and see it is


    on a time release.


    There was a traitor in the pack. Someone had ced this to knock me out and take her. We never stood a chance against


    one of our own.


    The panic is rising in my chest. I started to partially shift when Arthur turned to me.


    ¡°Son, what are you doing?¡°.


    ¡°I can¡¯t feel her¡°.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡°.


    I¡¯m starting to hyperventte with fear that quickly turns to anger. ¡°Lewana is not here. She is not in the territory. I can¡¯t feel her. The bond. I can¡¯t feel the bond¡°. I show him the device in my hand. ¡°Someone has taken her¡°.


    Arthur closes his eyes and checks as well, but I can see from the look on his face that he can¡¯t either.


    I mind¨Clink the entire pack.


    ¡°YOUR LUNA HAS BEEN TAKEN OVERNIGHT. EVERYONE SEARCH FOR ANY TRACE. NOW¡°.


    I can hear the mournful howls outside as wolves start to panic at their taken Luna Queen. I also called the maids into the room. They appear very quickly, clearly having run to the bedroom.


    As soon as I see them, I point to Cordelia. ¡°Scent her. Any item that has a single trace of her scent on it. Burn it¡°.


    They get close enough to scent her and then start going around the room. They rip all the linen off the bed first, and one runs away with it.


    I then turned and looked at the guards protecting Cordelia. They¡¯re just pissing me off now.


    I use my Alpha Command on them. ¡°GO FIND YOUR LUNA QUEEN¡°.


    They race out of the room, leaving Cordelia on the floor in a pathetic ball.


    One of the maids came up to me with a handful of suits. Her face was void of emotion, but I could smell the fear. ¡°Your Highness, I could scent her in your wardrobe. These all smell like her, and I know they are the imported Italian ones. Do you want them cleaned or burned?¡°.


    I snarl back at her. ¡°Burn. Everything¡°.


    I shift into Jace, and we start scenting everything down the hallway. They had to bring her this way. It is the only way to


    leave our bedroom.


    I lost track of her scent by the door that leaves Mary¡¯s kitchen. They must have put her in a vehicle.


    I see a shimmer in the dirt. I shift back and pick it up. It was her moon ne. The one I gave her before our first kiss. It had been ripped off her as the chain had broken.


    I drop to my knees and scream out in pain. I had just lost everything.


    Bnce of Light and Shadow


    <b>Chapter </b><b>138 </b>

 Gloom `138

    <b>Chapter </b><b>138 </b>


    Liam POV


    As soon as I heard Conrad yell through the mind¨Clink this morning, I got straight out of the hospital to help him look. I¡¯m still not 100% but she is my Luna Queen and best friend¡¯s mate. No way am I sitting in bed while <b>he </b>falls apart.


    The entire pack searches for any sign the whole day. Apart from the ne at the back door<b>, </b>there was no sign of her.


    Nightstalker had reviewed all the footage and security measures in ce. Someone had turned off all the cameras from inside the pack house for <b>22 </b>minutes. The guards that were patrolling the building didn¡¯t see anything suspicious. Conrad doesn¡¯t trust them. They are all being punished for their negligence.


    The soldiers who were at the gate were as well. They should have noticed something. He found tire tracks in the forest leading to a part of the fence that whoever had taken his girl had destroyed. They could have easily gotten a car or a small


    van in.


    Conrad stormed into our conference room, which had been turned into a mission headquarters to find her. Screens, maps, ideas, and people we hired. Any intel we could get and any ideas or ns we had.


    He looks at me as I enter. He is in nothing but shorts and covered in mud from running the entire border of our territory. He was trying to see if the bond picked up at any point to give him a direction.


    I ask him despite already knowing the answer. ¡°Nothing¡°.


    He shakes my head and sits down.


    ¡°So what do we do now?¡°.


    He answers very bluntly. ¡°Interrogate the entire pack¡°.


    I know he is hurting and desperate, but I need to try to get him to think clearly. ¡°We can¡¯t interrogate 1500 pack members effectively. If we did one wolf at a time for one hour for 12 hours a day, it would take four months. We need to narrow it


    down¡°<b>. </b>


    <b>He </b>starts growling and stands up to leave. ¡°Cordelia¡°.


    I rush over to get him to sit down. ¡°You have already tried to kill her once today. How about you let me do it¡°.


    Through gritted teeth, he snaps back. ¡°Fine¡°.


    We start walking up to her room, but I stop him. I¡¯m hoping what I am about to do calms him down a bit. I pass him a jewellery box.


    ¡°One of the elderly in the pack was unable to help with the search but wanted to be useful. I sent her to the jeweler to repair the ne. And clean it. Thought if you wear it, you can have a bit of her with you and you will have it on you to give it back when we find her¡°.


    He holds it in his hands like it is the most fragile thing in the world. He carefully puts it on and then pulls his forehead towards mine for just a second.


    He then steels himself for theing conversation. We get to her room and don¡¯t even knock. We are both instantly


    knocked back by the overpowering scent of hormones. She was in heat.


    It was a strange sensation. Normally, Valen will run to any she<b>¨C</b>wolf in heat who will have him<b>, </b>but even he recoiled


    instantly.


    We hear a whimpere from her. ¡°I need someone to help me relieve the pain¡°.


    She was asking for sex. Not a chance she was getting it from any member in this pack.


    Conrad just yelled at her. ¡°Not a chance¡°.


    We both mmed the door shut and tried to breathe again. We put guards on her door and tell them she is under house arrest until we can interrogate her. She has to know something. No way did she end up in bed with him by ident.


    I think for a moment and remember that she¡¯s an idiot. If she did have any part in this. It¡¯s what Daddy told her to do.


    We go to the prison block and walk up to his cell.


    Anthony smirks as he sees us both. ¡°I heard the howling. Are you two in a bit of crisis?¡°.


    This gets a rise out of Conrad instantly, and he starts screaming through the bars. ¡°You son of a bitch. WHERE IS SHE?¡°.


    He is acting as casual as anything. ¡°What do you mean? Is someone missing?¡°.


    I take over as Conrad is clearly not going to stay calm. ¡°You know damn well Lewana is missing. Strange that the night our Luna Queen goes missing, Cordelia sneaks into his bed¡°.


    ¡°Oh, how wonderful. I knew you two would get along eventually¡°. He¡¯s actually smirking, the bastard.


    ¡°Wonder if you will still be in such a smirking mood when she is in a cell next to you. She <b>is </b>currently our number 1 suspect, so will be tried with treason¡°.


    He falters slightly, but he clearly still has cards to y. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what. I¡¯ll make a deal. You give meplete immunity for any crime in my past, in writing and signed first. Then I will tell you everything I know¡°.


    Conrad snaps at him. ¡°I¡¯m never making a deal with you. You would never tell me everything, and I doubt you¡¯re high up enough to know where the wolf who took her is holding her¡°<b>. </b>


    That¡¯s when the facade cracks. He thought Conrad would be so desperate that he would do anything to get his girl back. Even making this bullshit deal. It tells us all we need to know.


    This was his backup n. He knew time was running out, and he was going to be detained. This was his n to get out, which means the other side is willing to sacrifice him just as he is willing to rat them out. He might know something small, but nothing of value for that deal.


    He starts yelling as we leave. Something about him has information he has, but neither of us trusts him enough for that. His word is useless.


    It¡¯s getting dark now, and we head back into the main hall where all the councilmen and councilwomen are waiting for us.


    Valerie approaches slowly. ¡°Alpha King. We checked the rules. Lewana technically doesn¡¯t need to be here to cast the vote. And we are unanimous on our decision. Will you let us vote?¡°.


    He takes his seat on his throne and stares at the floor as they vote. Not the announcement ceremony <i>we </i><i>were </i><i>expecting</i><i>, </i>


    but it¡¯s official.


    In the morning, every pack will know she is the Luna Queen. Every pack will know she was taken from us <i>all</i>. Every <i>pack </i>


    needs to do everything they can to get her back.

 Gloom `139

    <b>Chapter </b><b>139 </b>


    Willow POV


    It¡¯ste at night. The sun set hours ago, but since Lewana went missing, since she was taken, I knew I would sleep tonight. Conrad had given me a month to find something, anything, about fated months and blessed wolves, and now I had to look up a legacy prophecy.


    <b>3 </b>


    I had found nothing helpful. Nothing useful. With all the data I had, it was on the tip of my tongue. I had all the pieces <b>to </b>a puzzle, but still couldn¡¯t see the picture. It was infuriating.


    Prince Eli had started helping me in the library. It was helpful having another being who could trantenguages. Especially Latin. His mum taught him as she was alive when it was spoken.


    What I could do without was his constant criticism. ¡°Your order to this makes no sense. It would have been better to skim


    a lot of this and then focus on the detailster¡°.


    How dare he question my methods and skills? ¡°If you do that, you just end up doing twice the work, as you have to read everything twice. It¡¯s better to do it right the first time so you don¡¯t miss anything¡°.


    He tries to argue logically with me. ¡°What if the answer is in the next book and you¡¯re wasting your time reading the


    current one?¡°.


    I snap back at him. ¡°What if the answer is the book I¡¯m reading, and because I skim it, I miss it?¡°.


    He startsughing at me<b>, </b>shakes his head, and goes back to reading the book he had. Insufferable jerk.


    The hours toll by, and before long, it¡¯s midnight. Lewana has officially been a captive for 24 hours, and we were no closer to finding her. I know she is strong and a survivor, but the thoughts of what they were doing to her were keeping me awake, as I was terrified of nightmares I might have.


    I started silently crying while trying to focus on my book. The sounds of my tears hitting pages seemed to echo, and Prince Eli looked up.


    He looks concerned and walks over to me. He gently lifts my chin to look into my eyes and wipes the tears away. <b>I </b>could see he was scared to. He was charged with protecting the blessed light, and he failed to do so.


    We both look up when we hear a howling from outside. It echoes around the territory and seems tost for longer than normal. I don¡¯t need to be a wolf to know that is Conrad howling for his mate toe back.


    I can¡¯t take it anymore. I wrap my arms around Prince Eli and gently whimper into his thick woolen jumper. I know I need to be strong for my best friend, but I¡¯m struggling. Prince Eli just rubs my back as I think he needs thefort too.


    I have the curtains drawn as it is easier to focus with artificial light, but the damn curtains are not closing properly. A stream of moonlight is entering the room and throwing me off as it is distracting.


    I mutter under my breath, ¡°Damn curtains¡°, and walk over to shut them. As I let go of Prince Eli to walk over, he grabs me by the arms, holding me back.


    In barely a whisper, he mutters, ¡°a moon¨Cray¡°.


    I¡¯m just getting angry at this point. ¡°A what¡°.


    ¡°The Phoenix¡¯s God is Helios. <b>He </b>is literally the sun<b>, </b>and when he wants to send a message, he sends a sun¨C<b>ray</b><b>. </b>It¡¯s like aser pointing to something as a hint. I¡¯m guessing the Moon Goddess can do it too. I mean<b>, </b>they are siblings<b>¡°</b>.


    ¡°What the hell are you on about? It¡¯s just the curtains that aren¡¯t shut properly¡°.


    He turns and raises an eyebrow as a challenge to my statement. ¡°And I¡¯m just an ordinary man. Not a magical firebird in a


    house of werewolves¡°.


    He does have a point. I wave my arm at him to lead the way, as I am not taking responsibility for following the light


    instead of logic<b>. </b>


    He carefully moves around the room, making sure <b>he </b>doesn¡¯t block the stream of light, which leads him to arge trunk on the floor. He opens it slowly, and the light shines directly on a small locked box. As soon as Prince Eli touches the box, the light vanishes.


    ¡°Whoa¡°. I just stand there stunned. I honestly don¡¯t believe in any form of religion<b>, </b>as people tend to believe things with faith and not science. I thought all these creatures were just different evolutions or breeds of humans that have been hidden, as they can shift. But that.


    Prince Eli lifts the little box out and ces it on the table. ¡°Where did you get that trunk?¡°.


    ¡°Alpha Leroy. I brought down all the Northern records when he upset Conrad. They only had 15 boxes of stuff. I honestly didn¡¯t look at that one as it is clearly less than 100 years old and I need to look at, at least 500 years ago¡°.


    Prince Eli pulls out a de to force the box open, which would damage it in the process.


    ¡°WAIT¡°.


    He sighs exasperated. ¡°We need what is in the box, Willow. Not the box¡°.


    ¡°Then at least let me pick the box lock. Your method of brute force might damage what¡¯s inside¡°.


    I mutter under my breath, ¡°Idiot¡°, but he smiles, so I think he might have heard me.


    I pick the lock with ease, and we both start going through the contents carefully. These are all handwritten journals from <b>27 </b>years ago, judging by the date.


    Everything is here. Every puzzle piece we were missing. Exnation of the data I had collected that didn¡¯t make sense. The curse. Fated mates. Blessed wolves. What Lewana is and, more importantly, the legacy prophecy.


    I started to hear footsteps and realised it was the maidsing to work. It¡¯s 6am. We worked through the night, but we had everything.


    I run through the hallway yelling. ¡°LIAM, CONRAD¡°.


    Bothe out of the kitchen looking startled.


    ¡°I need you in the library now. I know everything. Get Alpha Leroy to¡°.


    212

 Gloom `140

    Chapter <b>140 </b>


    Liam POV


    When I heard someone screaming in the hallway for Conrad and me, I wasn¡¯t expecting Willow. When we exited the kitchen and saw her, she was a mess, Hair half out, half in a ponytail, a frantic look in her tired eyes with bags underneath them, and in the same clothes from yesterday. She had clearly been up all night.


    I was more confused why she was asking for Alpha Leroy, but I wasn¡¯t going to ask questions when she said she knew


    everything.


    I went to get Michelle and Kimberly, as well as I think Willow might need some support, a shower<b>, </b>sleep, and at the bar, a minimum, a hairbrush.


    We all enter the library, and there are boards with a timeline and notes all over them. That¡¯s when I see Prince Eli in the corner, still reading a little journal. What the hell did they find?


    Alpha Leroy enters, in casual clothes and looking a bit grumpy. Clearly not a morning person. ¡°What is this all about? Why am I here?¡°.


    Willow looks at him with hope in her eyes. ¡°I need you to tell us the story of the lost princess<b>¡°</b>.


    ¡°What? What¡¯s that got to do with anything at this hour<b>?</b><b>¡°</b>.


    Conrad, who has no patience for this, snaps at him, ¡°If you tell us the fucking story, then maybe we could find out¡°.


    He freezes. Conrad is an unleashed beast at the moment. No control andpletely wild. He only has one thing on his mind, and that is what is happening to his mate. Until she is back home, he will be more beast than man.


    Alpha Leroy just nods and starts to tell us. ¡°About 50 years ago, the North came under attack from rogues. It was the middle of the night, and the pack was unprepared. Our warriors started fighting the best they could, but it was clear we were no match for them. However, after about 20 minutes, they retreated. They heard a howl and just turned around and left. Weter learned that the Alpha¡¯s daughter had sacrificed herself to the leader as a mate to save the pack. No one ever saw her again, and she became known as the lost princess¡°.


    Willow is nodding along to this. She clearly already knew but wanted to confirm. ¡°What was her name?¡°.


    <b>¡°</b><b>Ada</b><b>¡°</b>.


    Fuck. Conrad and I freeze as we both know the name well.


    Conrad stammers out. ¡°That was my grandmother¡¯s name¡°.


    Willow starts nodding. ¡°Yes, you two are second cousins. The journals we found are from Luna Marie, who was her mother and your great¨Cgreat aunt. She exins everything in them¡°.


    We all sit in silence as Willow exins her timeline and information.


    ¡°During that period, there were a lot of rumours about the Alpha King at the time. Conrad¡¯s Grandfather. They knew he was cruel and starting an uprising<b>, </b>but also knew that only an Alpha King could restore bnce to the world because of the legacy prophecy.


    It states that one who is Born seth hurezzay and leadership will be the one to have the gift. If a male heir to the royal family can shore these drills before the age of 5, a Alessed wut will be born under a full moon to be his fated mate. This fated mate will be everything the hat sends to lead the Winewbees into prosperity for 100 years.


    However, the wall and fax the food. The high or will need to prove to her that he can be a leader, protector, brave, and true to be bound to him for life. Otes t¨¢ry mark each other, then will be no question as to who the true Alpha King is¡°.


    I sit there dumnfounded. That¡¯s why the sway fat ar


    I can feed face whimpering inside Coment. I kann tre will be suestioning everything right now.


    He opwake in a stica barely stove a whisper. Is there anything else?


    You. The recson you never knew any of this is because of what happened 500 years ago. The Alpha King at the time rejected the Massed wolf as she had no status in society. She was amoner. He rejected her in favour of someone else. A noble woll. That¡¯s when the curse started, Because he rejected his blessed fated mate bond, no more were formed, as that blessinges from the unity of a DemiGod and Goddess blessing


    Thest Messing was Lana Marie, When others found out about the prophecy, they misunderstood it. They thought once mated, they became Alpha King because of the bond. Many of these she wolves were tortured, killed, or enved as the Alphas tried to get more power from them. That¡¯s what happened to Luna Marie. Once discovered, the Alpha forced a mate and raped her. She was 14,


    However, she kept her connection with the Moon Goddess and developed a n. She had a daughter with the Alpha and raised her with all the knowledge of the prophecy, As soon as she turned 18, she was to seek out the Alpha King and get pregnant. She was then to escape and bring the pup back so she and her mother could raise the next generation of Royalty away from cruelty.


    Willow walks over to Conrad and looks at him directly now.


    ¡°Your Grandmother was put in prison as soon as she surrendered. She gave birth to your father and tried to raise him, but it was clear he was as corrupt as his father. It was only when your mother gave birth to you and showed that you would be the next Alpha King The one everyone needed.


    Your Grandmother killed your mother with poison, so she was in charge of raising and protecting you. She managed to get word out to her mother. Three words. Hope in Conrad. Part of the curse of blessed wolves is that only one can survive at a time. Luna Marie killed herself so Lewana had the chance to be born¡°.


    Conrad was sobbing at this point. I had no idea who tofort him. How do youfort anyone after that revtion?


    Conrad looked up at Willow. ¡°I don¡¯t understand why she didn¡¯t tell me any of this. How did she get the message out? How did she get me out?¡°,


    We all turn to the doorway when we hear a small voice speak up.


    ¡®I can answer that¡°,


    Bnce of Light and Shadow


    <b>Chapter </b><b>141 </b>

 Gloom `141

    <b>Chapter </b><b>141 </b>


    Conrad POV


    I turned to the small<b>, </b>quiet <b>voice </bing from the doorway and saw the woman who had always looked after me. Her <b>eyes </b>were full of worry<b>, </b>and Arthur led her into the room with aforting hand.


    I¡¯m confused. ¡°Mary, how do you know about any of this<b>?</b><b>¡°</b><b>. </b>


    ¡°When I told you about my life before Liam¡¯s pack. It was at Alpha Leroy¡¯s pack. That¡¯s where I was born. My mother was your grandmother¡¯s nanny as a child andter became her head maid. I grew up with your Grandmother and was being trained to be a nanny to her or other Alpha pups. It wasn¡¯t a mistake that she ended up at Liam¡¯s pack. She came to find


    me¡°.


    I copse into a chair and look around. I had always trusted Mary<b>, </b>as she had kept this secret from me the entire time she


    knew me.


    ¡°How. How did you get her out? Why did you let her suffer <b>so </b>long if you knew where she was<b>?</b><b>¡°</b><b>. </b>


    ¡°I¡¯m part of a secret order called the Order of Light. We use coded sentences to send messages between packs at the borders. As omegas are the workers, no one sees us as threats, so if we are talking to another omega about gardening or supplies, no one questions it. We only had a rough location on your grandmother, and even then, we couldn¡¯t get through the guards or your grandfather or father. It was only when your grandfather died that she had her chance¡°.


    I hang my head in the chair. My Grandmother did so much to protect me. Now I learned what she did to save her pack and basically ensure I was created. She protected me so much and had been doing so since she was 18 until her death.


    I freeze suddenly, realising something else. I look at Mary with menacing eyes, and she takes a step back as if she knows


    the question that ising.


    ¡°Why do you call yourselves the Order of Light?¡°.


    Tears start to form as she looks down. ¡°If you¡¯re asking, then you already know¡°.


    I sneer at her. ¡°Say it¡°.


    She shakes her head.


    I put my power into my Alpha Command and scream at her.


    ¡°SAY IT¡°.


    ¡°Our main mission is to protect and guide the blessed wolves¡°. She starts sobbing as Arthur puts a supportive arm around her.


    ¡°You knew. From the moment I told you Jace found his mate YOU KNEW¡°. I was livid at her.


    She starts pleading with me. ¡°Conrad, please. I couldn¡¯t tell you. Either of you. If the bond is forced, manipted, or pressured in any way, it bes corrupt. She never would have loved you back if you pushed her too early¡°.


    Jace¡¯s yellow eyes had shifted, and we stared her down. She shows me her neck to submit, but that will not make up for this level of betrayal.


    ¡°You could have told me. You could have chosen to tell your Alpha King<b>, </b>but instead you deceit. You could have told me, and I would have marked her <b>as </b>soon as she was ready so she would be safe. She wouldn¡¯t have been taken from me if you told me any of this<b>¡°</b><b>. </b>


    She has no idea what to say to me and stands there shaking.


    Liam ces a hand on my shoulder. <b>¡°</b>Come on, buddy. That¡¯s not true. She¡¯s not the enemy here<b>¡°</b><b>. </b>


    I push him off. ¡°Did you know. Did you know she existed when she was at her old pack? Did you know what they were doing to her?¡°.


    ¡°We did everything we could to get her out. Less than 30 of us remained at that point as we were being hunted by your father. Everyone but me died trying, so I was ordered to wait for one or both of you to escape and care for you both¡°.


    Lying bitch. ¡°You should have died trying. Why didn¡¯t you go with them on the rescue mission? Where you so useless to


    them as well<b>, </b>they kept you at home in the kitchen. Or did you want her to stay away? Have your pretend son all to yourself as you failed at that to¡°.


    Arthur¡¯s booming voice tries to take control of the room. ¡°THAT¡¯S ENOUGH. I understand you¡¯re hurting and worried at the moment, but that is no way to speak to the woman who has cared for you¡°.


    The anger inside was just growing. Creeping up through my body, needing to get out. To get answers. To get revenge.


    I startughing in a wicked tone. ¡°You¡¯re just as pathetic. Couldn¡¯t protect your Luna? Couldn¡¯t save your daughter? Couldn¡¯t be a half¨Cdecent Beta to take over your pack?<b>¡°</b>.


    ¡°I said that enough¡°.


    Mary is quietly sobbing and pleading with me. ¡°Please, Conrad. If there was anything I could do for Lewana¡­¡­..¡±


    I grab the nearest object to me. A half¨Cfull coffee mug that has long gone cold, and I hurl it at her. Arthur immediately protects her by hiding her and taking the full brunt of the force on his back. The entire room gasped and took cover under the nearest desk.


    ¡°YOU HAVE NO RIGHT TO USE HER NAME. SHE IS LUNA QUEEN TO YOU. ALL OF YOU¡°.


    Liam steps up and tries to get in the middle of Mary and me. Bad choice.


    ¡°Buddy, this is a lot to take in, and you need to calm down. Let¡¯s go for a run, and we wille back to thister¡°.


    ¡°I always knew you would be on her side and not mine. You¡¯re meant to be my Beta and stand by me always, not protect deceivers. You can¡¯t agree with anything she has done¡°.


    ¡°Right now, I only know you have lost your shit and wouldn¡¯t attack Mary like this if you had it together¡°.


    I give Mary a death stare. ¡°You¡¯re dead to me¡°.


    She starts hysterically crying while Arthur tries tofort her. <b>I </b>go to leave when Liam grabs me to try to keep me here.


    ¡°What the hell was that?¡°.


    As I turn to meet his eyes, I punch him in the jaw and send him flying into a table. I snap at him while he stares at me in


    shock.

 Gloom `142

    Liam POV


    10 days. 10 days had gone by and nothing. It was like our Luna Queen had vanished from the. We couldn¡¯t find any


    trace of her.


    All magical creatures were looking for her. The Sirens were monitoring the oceans as they would sense her<b>, </b><b>even </b>if <b>she </b>was on a boat. The Faes had the forests cover<b>, </b>so she wasn¡¯t being kept in a cave or a natural formation anywhere. Even the high priestess from the Phoenix¡¯s Kingdom was monitoring sunlight, so we would get a rough location if she were outside.


    Nothing.


    This only left one possibility. She was being kept in the human world. She could literally <b>be </b>in any building in any city in


    the country, and we didn¡¯t even have a ce to start.


    We had contacted all the packs and put a reward of $10,000 for any information that led to a lead and $10 million for her


    safe return or location.


    <b>As </b>soon as the rewards were put out<b>, </b>there was an influx of e¨Cmails and fake information as a way to get money. We didn¡¯t even care. We chased up everything that was sent in, but nothing. No one got any reward, as it has to be useful information, so the intel has slowed down to a stop when no one got money.


    I was getting more concerned for Conrad by the day as he had barely slept or eaten since his Luna Queen was taken. He spent most of his days in the gym. Training, as he called it, but he was just pumelling the shit out of the boxing equipment. He was walking around the house in shorts now as well, and he was shifting randomly. He and Jace were no longer in control.


    He ms the door open with a sickening thud that makes everyone in the war room jump.


    He snaps at all of us. ¡°Any lead on where she is?¡°.


    Everyone looks down and tries to avoid his gaze. They have just been leaving him to me to deal withtely.


    ¡°Not since youst asked Alpha King. We are grasping at straws, trying to at least narrow down what city she¡¯s in¡°.


    ¡°Fucking useless<b>. </b>Get Nightstalker on the phone<b>¡°</b><b>. </b>


    It¡¯s horrible to say, but we are getting used to the abuse at this point. We know it is not him, and we are all holding out hope that once we get our Luna Queen back, we can return to some sort of normality.


    I pass him the receiver of thendline. He barks into the phone. ¡°Nightstalker, anything?¡°.


    ¡°No, boss. Whoever has her is keeping it quiet and not advertising her likest time¡°.


    I know Nightstalker is trying to be reassuring, but it¡¯s not working.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t mean that there isn¡¯t an Alpha touching my MATE¡°.


    He throws the phone at the wall, shattering it. That¡¯s the second one this week.


    ¡°Why can none of you find her?¡°.


    ¡°We¡¯re doing the best we can<b>, </b>Alpha King. We will find her and bring her home<b>¡°</b><b>. </b>


    <b>I </b>can see from the look in his <b>eyes </b>that he doesn¡¯t believe me. He has this constant look in his <b>eye </b>that we <b>are </b>the enemy


    and not to be trusted.


    We both turn and look when we hear a knock at the door. I go get it and find Cordelia standing there. We told <b>the </b>staff to bring her as soon as her heat was over for interrogation<b>, </b>but I have a feeling she let it drag on a few extra days to try and


    avoid this<b>. </b>


    I look at her, confused when I see she is practically jumping on her heels with excitement and smiling.


    ¡°Finally, take her down to interrogation. We need to know everything from the night you ended up in Conrad¡¯s bed¡°.


    She waves her hand at me dismissively, which pisses me off. ¡°I already told Alpha King he came and got me, and we spent the night together¡°<b>. </b>


    Alpha King stands up and growls at her, which makes her take a step back in shock. Her voice cracks slightly as she


    addresses him.


    ¡°Alpha King, I have some good news<b>¡°</b><b>. </b>


    ¡°If it¡¯s not about my Luna Queen. I. Don¡¯t. Care¡°<b>. </b>


    She¡¯s smiling at him like a giddy schoolgirl. ¡°I think you will, though¡°.


    She passes Conrad a white stick that has two pink lines on it. I just stare at her, confused.


    He snaps at her. ¡°Why the fuck would I care if you¡¯re pregnant, Cordelia<b>? </b>Some bastard pup isn¡¯t going to save you from


    the jail cell¡°.


    ¡°It¡¯s yours, silly. I went into heat immediately after we spent the night together. I¡¯m going to have your pup. I¡¯ll be the mother to the firstborn heir. The royal bloodline is safe<b>¡°</b>.


    She starts rubbing herpletely t stomach, and everyone can sense the mood in the room shift.


    <b>Jace </b>pushes his way forward, and I leap in to try to hold him back.


    ¡°RUN CORDELIA¡°.


    I use all my strength to try and hold him back, but I can feel myself slipping.


    ¡°I WILL RIP IT OUT OF YOU. ONLY OUR LUNA QUEEN WILL CARRY OUR BLOOD¡°.


    Cordelia screams and takes off running down the corridor. Jace has already decided she is prey and fully shifts. He knocks me full force into a wall and cracks a few ribs in the process.


    I get up and try to follow in pain, and see he is closing in on Cordelia in the foyer.


    She tries to get to the stairs, but he leaps over the banister and stops her.


    ¡°Please<b>, </b>Alpha King. For our pup¡¯s sake¡°.


    <i>2/2 </i>


    This wolf has a fucking death wish.


    Arthur suddenly appears without a side door with a gun in his hand and fires two shots straight into Jace.


    ¡°NO¡°.


    Arthur then starts battling him in wolf form while protecting Cordelia as she cowers in a corner.


    After two minutes, I can see Jace getting unnaturally tired and sloppy. He starts staggering and shakes his head while trying to focus on Arthur.


    Arthur shifts back. ¡°That¡¯s it. Easy son. You¡¯re going to have a bit of a rest now, but we will be here when you wake up¡°.


    Jace then copses onto the floor and shifts back into Conrad. Medics are outside waiting and lift him onto a stretcher to


    take him to the medical centre.


    I limp over the Arthur. ¡°When the fuck did you prepare a tranq gun? I thought you killed him¡°.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had it stashed for a while now. In case this happened¡°.


    ¡°What the Fuck do we do now?¡°.


    Bnce of Light and Shadow

 Gloom `143

    Conrad POV


    I open my eyes, and I¡¯m in Lewana¡¯s Cabin. She is awake, next to me, staring lovingly into my eyes. The sun is just starting to rise, and the gentle morning light bathes her in a <b>soft </b>glow that makes her look like the Goddess she is.


    I feel how soft her skin is and kiss those <b>supple </b>lips as I feel her warmth next to me. She starts giggling and throws the covers off<b>, </b>showing every inch of her perfect body.


    She runs out the door, and I chase after her. I can see her darting behind trees, and then the white fur of Serena ys too.


    She runs behind a tree<b>, </b>but when we get there<b>. </b>She¡¯d vanished.


    Iugh as I know how good she is at hiding. ¡°Moonlight, where did you go?¡°.


    Silence.


    The fear and dread start washing over me as the panic rises in my chest.


    I scream out into the forest. ¡°LEWANA. WHERE ARE YOU?¡°.


    Only the echo of my voice can be heard, mocking my desperate attempts to find her.


    The forest grows cold and dark. The shadows of the trees moved along the ground as if chasing me. I start hearing whispers in the forest getting louder as I run searching for my Luna Queen.


    ¡°Failure. Liar. Disappointment. You broke your promise. You couldn¡¯t keep her safe¡°.


    I get caught in vines, and the vines wrap around my limbs, pinning me in ce. The darkness grows and eventually


    consumes me.


    My eyes fly open, and I scream out again, thrashing against the vines.


    ¡°LEWANA¡°.


    ¡°It¡¯s OK, son. You¡¯re in the hospital. You¡¯re having a nightmare¡°. I see Arthur¡¯s face, but I still can¡¯t move.


    I start thrashing in the bed to break free, and that¡¯s when I notice the restraints. All four limbs are tied to the hospital bed and a chest te to keep me still.


    <b>Jace </b>surges forward. ¡°RELEASE ME. NOW¡°.


    ¡°Not happening until you breathe and calm down¡°.


    ¡°I HAVE TO FIND HER. LEWANA. LEWANA<b>¡°</b>.


    Arthur keeps talking to me in a calming tone. ¡°We will find her. If you love her like I know you do, you will breathe and calm down. For her. Do it for her¡°.


    I start focusing on his face<b>, </b>and he starts breathing, and I copy him. In and out. In and out.


    I eventually calm down enough to maintain a conversation with him. ¡°What the hell am I doing here, and why am I strapped to a bed?¡°<b>. </b>


    He sighs and sits back down again. ¡°You¡¯re <b>here </b>because <b>I </b>shot you with two traq darts. You¡¯re strapped to the bed because you have lost your mind since Lewana was taken¡°.


    I use my Alpha Command on him. ¡°Release me. Now¡°.


    ¡°Unfortunately for you<b>, </b>that won¡¯t work on me. Lewana has only ever given me one Alpha Command, and that <b>was </b><b>to </b>disobey all Alpha Commands, no matter who gives them, if it puts the pack at risk to follow them. She did it when <b>she </b>was a child, which is how I could disobey ke and support the pack¡°.


    I can feel the anger building in me. He shouldn¡¯t be using her name. I snap at him. ¡°You do not have permission to call her by her name. She is your Luna Queen and will address her as such¡°.


    ¡°She is my Alpha and daughter. I will call her what I want. Also, I don¡¯t need your permission as I have hers¡°.


    Goddess, I want to punch this prick. I start thrashing against the restraints again and realise I am weaker than normal.


    ¡°What have you done to me?¡°.


    ¡°You see the drip going into your arm. It has a mild tranquilizer in it. <b>Just </b>enough to take the edge off so we have the possibility of having a conversation without you being a Jackass¡°.


    I start to panic again. I need to find her, and that¡¯s not going to happen strapped to a bed.


    ¡°We¡¯re wasting time. You need to let me go. I need to find her¡°.


    He remains calm and keeps his tone even. ¡°And what are you going to do when you find who has taken her?¡°.


    Jace surges forward with a blood lust. ¡°Kill them all¡°.


    ¡°I surprised you yesterday because you were sloppy and not thinking things through. Then I kicked your <b>ass</b>. How are you going to go into battle to save her when you can¡¯t even take down a Beta in his 50s?¡°.


    I look away. That can¡¯t be what happened. I start getting glimpses of yesterday. Fragments of a puzzle I try to put together.


    He¡¯s right. I was so focused on killing Cordelia that he had defeated me easily. The voices in the forest were right. I couldn¡¯t save. I had broken my promise to keep her safe. She deserved better than a failure like me.


    ¡°Easy<b>, </b>Conrad, I need you to breathe again for me¡°. I look and see Arthur focusing on me to try to get me breathing with him again. I copy him again. It takes five breaths, but I calm down.


    I look at him pleading for an exnation. I can feel my eyes filling with tears as I try to hold them back. ¡°What¡¯s happening to me?¡°.


    ¡°You¡¯re lost. Because you have a soulbond with Lewana, and now that bond is missing, it¡¯s thrown you and Jace off. This has always been the curse thates with the blessing of fated mates. When one mate dies, the other often does too due to a broken heart. Half of your soul is currently missing, which means you can¡¯t focus on anything and you are doing more harm than good¡°.


    My voice cracks. I speak in a voice just above a whisper. ¡°How do I get the pain to stop? The nightmares to leave¡°.


    ¡°You don¡¯t. You need to embrace them. ept that they are there and that you are hurting. Then learn to deal with it until you either get Lewana back, or can function while managing and carrying the pain¡°.


    I knew what he was saying. What would happen if I never got her back? What if she were gone forever?


    I couldn¡¯t stop the tears. They flowed out of me like fire burning my face. I screamed at the top of my lungs, letting everyone know my pain as Arthur justid a hand on my shoulder while I got my despair out.


    <b>Chapter </b>144

 Gloom `144

    Liam POV


    I was sitting outside Conrad¡¯s hospital room listening to him fight, plead, and eventually scream in pain while he was with Arthur. My Alpha King. My best friend. My brother. And there was nothing I could do but listen.


    It all bes too much. I had to leave. I sprint out of the hospital and straight to Mary¡¯s kitchen. I copse on the table as soon as I get through the door and have my own breakdown.


    Maryes running over tofort me. ¡°My poor boy<b>. </b>Come here¡°.


    She holds me while <b>I </b>let everything out. When I eventually stop, I realise just how lost I am without Conrad. He is the leader, and I follow and support him. How was I going to do all this alone<b>? </b>


    ¡°By knowing you¡¯re not alone¡°. I turned around and saw Michelle with Kimberly and Willow.


    Kimberlyes and sits beside me. ¡°It¡¯s one of the reasons we work <b>so </b>well together. We know we are all different, but we all bring something unique. A different perspective. A different skill¡°.


    ¡°Everyone here wants her back. So let¡¯s get organised and start developing a n to <b>do </b>this¡°. Willow, as usual<b>, </b><b>is </b>the practical one.


    I stand up and pull all of them into a group hug. They were right as usual.


    We worked together the rest of the day. We develop ns, strategies<b>, </b>and divided and conquered ns. Conrad was in the hospital the rest of the night and was released the following morning.


    He was walked straight over by Arthur to his personal living room, where the girls and I were waiting.


    When he entered, we collectively gasped. He looked like a shell of his former self. Dissheveled. Tired. Broken.


    I approach him cautiously. ¡°Are you up for this chat, Alpha King?¡°.


    He just nods silently.


    Arthur speaks up just to exin what is going on. ¡°We have to keep him on the tranquillizer at a lower dose for a while. Just so he keeps eating. The medics will keep lowering the dose until he can control his rage a bit better as well¡°.


    I know we have to stick to business, so I go through the agenda we developed.


    ¡°So we need to divide up your responsibilities and allocate resources effectively. The easy ones first. All businesses have


    been allocated to the boards to handle. I will be the go¨Cto person with information, and if <b>I </b>can¡¯t handle it, I will notify you. All pack business will be handled by Gamma Sherman and Beta Arthur. All on¨Csite soldier and guard rosters are going to be taken over by Connor. Do you agree?¡°.


    He pauses for a moment. Then another silent nod.


    ¡°Second item. We need to reduce capacity. Any member not of our pack is leaving tomorrow. The only ones staying are Lady Brianna, as she would like to have the baby here with our medical team, her partner Alpha Heir Kane to support her, and councilwoman Valerie, as she wishes to be part of the team to find our Luna Queen. Do you agree?¡°,


    An immediate nod this time.


    ¡°Third item. We want to form a formal task <b>force </b>to find our Luna Queen. It won¡¯t just be members from our pack but a fullwork of <b>people </b>throughout <b>the </b>country. Councilwoman Valerie has already offered to support all thems in this, as she already has <b>the </b>connections. We are forming everything today and will update you tomorrow with a n and who is involved. You OK with this<b>?</b><b>¡°</b>.


    Another immediate nod.


    ¡°The final thing we need to discuss is ¡­.. Cordelia¡°.


    Instantly, his eyes go a golden yellow, and he growls. I can see Jace pushing forward and Conrad trying to control him.


    Arthurs stand in front of him and starts doing some breathing thing. Conrad stares at Arthur intensely and starts to copy.


    I can see him starting to calm down<b>, </b>but I can still feel the fury.


    His eyes eventually flick to me with nothing but hatred in them. ¡°What about her? I want her in jail next to her father¡°.


    I¡¯m going to have to be very careful about this. ¡°We had the medics confirm with a blood test, and she is pregnant. I know you couldn¡¯t care less if she were in jail<b>, </b>but that pup won¡¯t receive proper medical care in there. We¡¯re not equipped¡°.


    He snarls at me. ¡°Then rip it out of her before you put her down there¡°.


    ¡°You know we can¡¯t do that. Are you 100% sure it¡¯s not yours?¡°.


    ¡°I have no memory of that night, but Jace is sure<b>¡°</b><b>. </b>


    Willow tries to back me up. ¡°There are some drugs in the human world that people use. Rohypnol, GHB, even one called Devil Breathe. All of these would have either knocked you out, made you susceptible to suggestion, and made you unable


    to form memories. She could have used any of these and gotten pregnant. Particrly, the devil¡¯s breath one could have


    been in that canister you found¡°.


    Kimberly tries next. ¡°We know you didn¡¯t cheat on Lewana. We think it might be best to look after her while pregnant and then do a DNA test when the pup is born. Whatever the oue, we can deal with it then, but the pup is innocent in this,


    and if it is yours, then it is a royal¡°.


    <b>1 </b>


    He thinks hard for a moment, and we just give him space.


    ¡°She is to be kept a prisoner in the pack. She is to go nowhere without a full soldier escort, and she is to be locked in her room at night. All medical is provided. You need to exin to her that if the DNA testes back as not mine, it will add


    to her crimes, and the pup will be removed from her and ced with another family. If it is mine, it will be considered a bastard child and have no rights to the throne. It will also be ced with another family to raise, as I refuse to have


    anything to do with it¡°.


    He stands up and leaves as Arthur follows him.


    I have to try to keep everything together while he is falling apart.

 Gloom `145

    Conrad POV


    <b>I </b>spent the rest of the day in the room after that meeting. I didn¡¯t want to face anyone. <b>I </b>could hear the bustle <b>of </b>cars leaving one after another. Food was brought up for me<b>, </b>but I barely ate anything. Just drank my whiskey to get me to


    sleep.


    Every time I closed my eyes, I lost my moonlight again. I tried to scent her pillow<b>, </b>but every trace of her in the room was gone. That bitch had made sure that her scent covered everything that was hers as if marking her territory.


    I burned everything. The only thing that held sentimental value was the moon pendant I now wore. Everything else could be reced.


    I know a night has passed, but I have no idea what time it is. I ignore the sound when I hear a knock on the door.


    ¡°I¡¯ming in, son. Don¡¯t give a crap if you¡¯re decent or not¡°.


    I snarl when Arthur walks in. ¡°What do you want, old man?<b>¡°</b>.


    He looked at the mess of me in the bed, and I could see the pity in his eyes. ¡°You need to get up, son. We need to go


    train<b>¡°</b><b>. </b>


    ¡°Get fucked. I¡¯ve already lost everything¡°.


    ¡°Oh, so you think Lewana is already dead, or is your Luna Queen going to save herself from the enemy while you go wait in the kitchen baking cookies for her return?¡°.


    <b>I </b>growl at him and sh him my Alpha eyes. The bastardughs at me.


    ¡°Your bark is worse than your bite, kiddo. Unless you want to prove me wrong in the training ring¡°.


    ¡°I am the Alpha King. I am undefeated inbat¡­.¡°.


    ¡°Except for me, two days. By me¡°.


    Iunch myself across the room, ws out and swinging. The jackass dodges every swing and kicks my legs from


    underneath me, sending me to the ground.


    ¡°You need to direct your anger properly. You¡¯re not thinking things through¡°.


    I turn round and attack him again. This time<b>, </b>he clocks me straight in the jaw and finishes with a spin kick to the ribs.


    ¡°Say we were to find her location tomorrow. You want to wait here for us to bring her back?¡°.


    I roared at him. ¡°NO. SHE MINE. MINE TO PROTECT¡°.


    ¡°Then train with me at the gym¡°.


    The gym is empty when I arrive with Arthur. He has clearly set it up that way. We trained me for two grueling hours. Boxing, weights, running, circuit training. I struggled through all of it. Thought I was going to give up most of the time, but he kept telling me to do it for her, <b>so </b>I did.


    At the end, I copsed in the ring, and he just sat next to me.


    I have to ask him. ¡°Why are you helping me<b>?</b>¡°.


    ¡°Same reason you fought so hard just then. For my Jellybean. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happened to her<b>, </b>but I know <b>she </b>is strong. I know she has survived worse. I know she will keep fighting until she gets out or we go get her¡°.


    I don¡¯t know why, but the weight on my shoulder feels lighter when Arthur is around. ¡°How do you know how to deal with


    this?¡°.


    ¡°Because I have been there before. I noticed <b>the </b>signs in you a while ago. Quick to anger. Your controlling habits. The main giveaway was your drinking. Anytime you¡¯re stressed, you have a ss. Your bond with Lewana bnced that out as you listened to her. Now she is not here, you don¡¯t know how to cope, so you need to learn to deal with it and focus on the job at hand¡°.


    ¡°When did you go through this?¡°.


    ¡°I lost my mate, my unborn child, my Luna, and rejected my Alpha in the same month, remember. Lewana¡¯s mother helped me a lot. She was also grieving her mate and child. I was much more of a mess, and at one point, she wouldn¡¯t let me <b>see </b>Lewana anymore. That¡¯s when I knew I had to change. It all went to hell again when ke took her. <b>I </b>could feel she was happy for about the first year. That¡¯s when the abuse started. As she was my Alpha and we had a bond, <b>I </b>could feel all her pain, the fear whenever she heard ke¡¯s footsteps at night. The terror when more Alphas arrived at the pack. My first attempt at saving her was to barge my way in without strategy or thinking. I was taken down immediately, had 30shes, got a massive infection, and was locked in the dungeon with minimal food and water for three months. I was too weak when I got out to do anything else. I tried but failed each time¡°.


    I get what he was saying. If I fail to get her back the first time. I might not get another shot.


    ¡°How do I focus? How do I focus on something other than the whispers I hear of her suffering because of me?¡°.


    ¡°Mentally fight back. You can¡¯t just be physically strong. You have to be mentally strong as well. You need to focus. Have a


    task in mind and keep going until it is done. Have a smaller task to get there¡°.


    He pats me on the back and goes to leave. Once I¡¯m alone again, I lie on the floor and think. I try to focus on the bond with Moonlight, and I can tell it hasn¡¯t snapped. She is alive somewhere.


    ¡°Failure¡°.


    I sit up as I hear the whisper. I¡¯m not sure if that came from my head or somewhere in the gym. I can see no one around me<b>, </b>so I know it must be in my head. I really am going crazy.


    I need to try to focus. I decide to go to my study and work out a n. I need to do something. I need to get her back.


    <b>¡°</b>Disaster¡°.


    I have to ignore it. I have to focus. I have to get her back to make this stop.

 Gloom `146

    Conrad POV


    A few days of practicing what Arthur has been telling me to do, and I feel a bit more in control. Routine has been the <b>key</b>. Eating at the same time, training at the same time, reviewing goals, and most importantly, bed at <b>the </b>same time.


    The dreams haven¡¯t stopped, but I can control them now. Whenever I see Lewana leave the cabin, I don¡¯t chase her<b>. </b>I wait. I walk around the cabin and remember her being there. Lately<b>, </b>she hase back to the cabin and asks if I don¡¯t love her anymore. Why didn¡¯t I go get her? I just hold her and tell her I¡¯ming.


    We have developed a solid n for getting the word out that Lewana has been taken. We have put a reward in the human world as well as the wolf world. However, in the human world, it just states that she is missing and suggests that she is in


    trouble.


    Now that all the Alphas have returned home<b>, </b>they are feeding back any information on rogue whereabouts and <b>possible </b>leads<b>. </b>All information is fed back to the strike team that Liam has formed.


    I go to the meeting to check out what is going on and if there is anything I can follow up on. I <b>see </b>Liam looking very unsettled in a chair and focusing on a list of names.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡°<b>. </b>


    Liam is startled when I interrupt his thoughts. ¡°Alpha King. I¡­ I errm¡­I¡¯m reviewing the names of those who are currently in our dungeons. The Night Luna Queen was attacked at her home during the first raid during the ceremony. We have five rogues in total. Not to mention William, Anthony, and ke. Figured we are more likely to get info from them than anything¡°.


    Shit. My brother is terrified of me. I need to fix this. ¡°You need to start Conrad again. You are my brother, and brothers fight. I¡¯m sorry I lost my shit, but I¡¯m working on it¡°.


    ¡°Losing your shit is one thing. Going homicidal to the point you have to be sedated and strapped to a bed is another. But that¡¯s not even why I¡¯m mad at you. What you said to Mary. She has been crying for days¡°.


    <b>I </b>snap at him. How can he not see my side? ¡°She lied to me. For months. She could have said anything at any time and chose not to. She put all of us at risk, and that is unforgivable. I get you closer to her than I am because you¡¯re her favorite, but I¡¯m not letting her off easily¡°.


    ¡°Are you fucking kidding me? She has always been my nanny. You know she refers to you as her son¡°.


    ¡°Traitors¡°.


    Damn, that whisper is back. I know I need to refocus. I see the list on the table and try to get control back.


    ¡°We¡¯re not going to agree on this, so just drop it. What do you have on the names <b>so </b>far?¡°.


    ¡°Not much. When ites to the rogues, I don¡¯t even know if I have their real names. They have most likely never been registered, so I¡¯m just calling them what they want at the moment. I¡¯m trying to focus on the others to see what information we can get out of them¡°.


    ¡°Revenge¡°.


    At least that whisper was right. I make some genericment to Liam about keep working on it as a n starts to develop in my mind.


    Sleeppletely evades me that night. I stay up and enjoy the silence thates with <b>the </b>darkness. For <b>the </b>first time in two weeks since Lewana was taken, I have a solid n to get her back.


    As soon as I see the sun rise, I set my n into action. I¡¯m practically joyful as I head to the dungeons.


    As soon as the guards see me, I can see the surprised look on their faces. I use my Alphamand to control them.


    ¡°You will not tell anyone I am here today. You will send every guard on duty to the nearest outpost and wait until I release


    you¡°.


    ¡°Yes, Alpha King¡°.


    I do the same inside and send all the guards away. That just leaves me and the 11 inmates. However, there are two I want to focus on today.


    ¡°ke. Nice to see you again¡°.


    He¡¯s already on edge and trying not to show it. The fact that I ordered all the guards to leave means something <b>is </b>going to


    happen.


    ¡°Conrad, what do I owe the pleasure?<b>¡°</b><b>. </b>


    ¡°You knew about the legacy prophecy. That¡¯s how you knew Lewana was meant to be my fated mate because she was the


    blessed wolf¡°.


    He just grinned. ¡°You finally worked it out then. I hear someone took her. Bet they marked her quicker than you did¡°.


    I knew he would try to get a rise out of me. I have thought about this possibility. Even if someone had marked her. I would just kill them and take her back.


    I stand in silence thinking. I eventually talk loud enough for the entire prison to hear. ¡°You see, ke. My fated mate has been taken. And I¡¯m not stopping for any reason until I get her back. That means everyone¡¯s trial is on hold while we wait. If that is until you are all dead, then so be it¡°.


    I hear a chorus of, You can¡¯t do that, I¡¯m innocent, what about my sentence, h h h. At least I have all of their attention now.


    ¡°To get my Luna Queen back, I need information. Most of you likely have some information that you¡¯re not telling me, as you are still awaiting trial, which creates a problem as I am not waiting that long¡°.


    ke gets very nervous, and I can start to smell the fearing off him.


    ¡°Why are you telling us this?¡°.


    ¡°Because<b>, </b>out of everyone in this prison, you are the only one I know everything about. I know what you did, I know how you treated your pack, and I know you, Luna Ebony kept the books¡°.


    He takes a step back and starts to panic. His eyes darted around the room, trying to look for a way out. He then takes a stance to fight me, which I relish.


    I startughing at his pathetic shaking stance. ¡°You were right the first time I came to see you. About the wicked streak. It


    does feel good to be bad. After all, I am my father¡¯s son¡°.

 Gloom `147

    Trigger Warning ¨C Torture


    Liam POV


    I woke up this morning feeling fine. I went round checking all my responsibilities and how the pack was doing. Caught up with the strike team and still nothing.


    I thought I was just worried about Lewana as a sense of dread started to rise within me. Not quickly. Slowly over hours. <b>It </b>wasing from somewhere in the pack, but I couldn¡¯t work out where. I thought I should check with Arthur to see if he


    knew<b>. </b>


    ¡°Hey, Arthur. How is everything on your side of the fence today?¡°.


    ¡°Fine. But I¡¯m assuming you¡¯re here because of that dread feeling in the pack¡°.


    ¡°I know<b>, </b>right? Something is definitely off. Have you seen Alpha King?¡°.


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t seen Conrad¡°. He raises an eyebrow at me when he says it. I know he is asking why I¡¯m not referring to him by his name at the moment, but I can¡¯t exin it. Something is off, and he is not my brother currently.


    ¡°I can sense his bond, but he is calm at the moment. It¡¯s someone else¡°.


    ¡°Well, the only ones not near the pack grounds to visual check are soldiers and guards. Check with them¡°.


    We both start mind¨Clinking them all, but some aren¡¯t responding. I can feel their bonds, so they¡¯re not dead or in trouble.


    I¡¯m getting pissed at them now.


    ¡°Jackson respond. Where are you<b>?</b><b>¡°</b><b>. </b>


    Nothing. Arthur tries.


    ¡°Jackson, are you hurt?¡°.


    ¡°No, Beta Arthur¡°.


    Why the hell is he talking to him and not me? Before <b>I </b>can ask, a look of fear crosses Arthur¡¯s face, and he urgently messages Connor.


    ¡®Connor, where was Jackson stationed today?¡°.


    ¡°The prison. Why?¡°.


    ¡°FUCK¡°.


    I look at him, terrified. ¡°What the hell is going on?¡°.


    ¡°They¡¯re not talking to you because they have been Alphamanded not to. Conrad is in the prison doing something he


    doesn¡¯t want <b>us </b>to know about¡°.


    We sprinted over and could smell the fear before <b>we </b>even got to the door. When we entered, I could hear the silent prayers


    and cryinging from <b>every </b>cell. I made my way to the main area in the middle of the prison<b>, </b>used for eating during <b>the </b>day, and froze when I saw him.


    My Alpha King is sitting on the floor with his back against the wall, calm and content. In front of him<b>, </b>in a homemade contraption that hung him from <b>the </b>ceiling, was the mutted body of ke.


    He was naked, and the blood was still dripping from him into the congealed pool below. He had been sodimised with a metal bar, castrated, beaten, stabbed, and sliced repeatedly with a de and whipped until flesh came off. Alpha King had


    tortured him to death.


    I vomited at the sights. That¡¯s what gets his attention<b>. </b>


    ¡°Liam<b>, </b>you brought Arthur. Good timing¡°.


    He spoke as if we had turned up for a scheduled lunch booking. Unsettlingly cheerful despite the scene in front of us.


    Arthur speaks as I¡¯m unable to. ¡°Conrad. What have you done?¡°.


    ¡°Do you think if he had done the right thing in the first ce, everything would have been different. Realistically, he could have still killed his first Luna, and you could still have raised Lewana. But I mean, when he found out she was a blessed wolf and was my fated mate. If he had made a different choice in the moment and decided to protect her until I came forward as Alpha King. I know I would have loved her instantly, and she would love me as she does now. I¡¯ve been Alpha King for four years. We would have had pups by now. But instead, he made the choice to keep her hidden and abuse her for profit. Everything led back to that choice. So this is all his fault. He deserved what he got¡°.


    His eyes flick up to the balcony, and that¡¯s when I see her. Ebony was handcuffed to the balcony railing. He forced her to watch the entire show. He forced her to watch as he tore their bond apart. Her eyes were red from crying, and they now held a dead expression in them.


    Alpha King got up and started creeping towards the stairs, mockingly calling her name. ¡°Oh, Ebony¡°.


    She froze instantly with fear. He eyes avoided the stairs as he stalked up them.


    Alpha King¡¯s voice is thick with fake concern, with a mocking tone underneath. ¡°Why are you sad, Ebony? Didn¡¯t you like it? You¡¯ll make all the Alphas sad if they think you don¡¯t like it. Be a good girl and moan for me¡°.


    I get what he¡¯s doing. She used to say those things to Lewana when she was a child.


    When she doesn¡¯t respond, he gently brushes the hair away from her face before grabbing a fistful and yanking her head back.


    ¡°I SAID MOAN¡°.


    She lets out a half¨Cmoan, half¨Ccry, and begins to shake as she cries again. There are no tears this time. She has nothing left.


    ¡°There¡¯s a good girl. Here¡¯s what¡¯s going to happen. Once the body is removed, you are going to clean up the mess. You have always done that for him, so don¡¯t <b>see </b>why you should stop now. Tomorrow, you are going to give Liam the list of names of every Alpha that hurt her and how many times they did. All the information on how you advertised her, how they paid, and how theymunicated. If Liam doesn¡¯t have that list by midnight tomorrow, you will be back here, and your oldest son will be down there¡°.


    He stands up and uses his Alpha Command to address the rest of the prison. ¡°As for the rest of you, if you don¡¯t start


    sharing information soon, it will be your turn by the end of the week¡°.


    He walks over to us and just stares at the stranger in front of me. ¡°Alpha King. Why?¡°.


    He looks at me with a cheerful look. ¡°To help. You said you needed information, so I found a way to get it for you. I¡¯m kind of hungry now though. Going to go to the barn for lunch¡°.


    He walks out whistling a happy tune as I look at the chaos in front of me.


    ¡°You go, kid. I¡¯ve dealt with this kind of thing before. It¡¯s not something anyone else should have to learn¡°.


    I look at Arthur, not able toprehend how he is so calm. I turn around and walk out.


    As soon as the air hits me, I copse on the ground as the adrenaline wears off. What do I do now?

 Gloom `148

    <b>Chapter </b><b>148 </b>


    Connor POV


    News about what Conrad had done has spread pretty quickly. There was no way to hide it as everyone noticed when their Alpha King was in such a good mood. They <b>were </b>all horrified as to why, though.


    This <b>is </b>a very slippery slope for Conrad. I get the bloodlust that cane from the need for revenge<b>, </b>but the fact that he enjoyed the act is what worried me the most.


    As head of the hunters, I called a meeting as we had to discuss what was going to happen now. We need to n.


    One person from each household is a tight fit, but this needs to happen.


    ¡°As you all know, I have called this meeting to discuss what the Alpha King did yesterday and his recent change in demeanor. We need a n on how we are going to handle this situation if things get out of hand¡°.


    One of the hunters speaks up. ¡°Do we really need to, though? That bastard brutalized his pack, raped his daughter, and then sold her. Only his Luna and sons will ever be crying at his grave¡°.


    Another backs him up. ¡°Exactly, he was doing our job for us so good riddens. We should just let him free on all the others in there for what they have done<b>¡°</b><b>. </b>


    1


    There is a round of cheers from the hunters, which infuriates me.


    ¡°Firstly, as hunters<b>, </b>we go for the kill to protect others. Not for the enjoyment of it, which is why he is doing it. Secondly, once he has run out of prisoners, then what? What if we can never get the Luna Queen home<b>?</b>¡°<b>. </b>


    The silence that washes over the room is deafening. They clearly hadn¡¯t thought about this possibility.


    ¡°I get we are all OK with ke dying, but the way Conrad did it, torturing him. We need to set a limit or something. Have a n in case he goespletely feral. In case he goes rogue¡°.


    One hunter speaks up. ¡°We can¡¯t kill him. The other Alpha Kings were off limits until they had a heir in case all wolves went feral overnight without pack leaders¡°.


    ¡°Well, Cordelia ims to be pregnant with the next heir, so if we can confirm that, that might be the solution¡°.


    ¡°Any pup from that demon is going to be just as corrupt¡°. He retorts. ¡°There¡¯s also the likely possibility that it is not his, and then we are back to square one anyway¡°.


    A timid voice from the back of the room is next. ¡°Do the wolves really need an Alpha King? Lewana survived just fine in the human world. Better even. If we did kill him, how do we know for sure that the wolves would all go feral and not just


    adjust?¡°.


    There is a murmur of agreement. ¡°Besides, if the wolves go feral, we would just hunt them down like we¡¯ve always done¡°.


    ¡°You all know there are thousands of wolves. Hunting that many would mean war. Humans would get killed in the crossfire. Also, the goal wouldn¡¯t be to restore order. Wiping out an entire species would be genocide and throw off the bnce between magical creatures even more than it is¡°.


    A small, familiar voice from the back stops me in my train of thought.


    Ghapter 140


    ¡°So finding Lewana really is our only hope then¡°.


    Crap. When did Kimberly get <b>here</b><b>? </b>I rush over to her, as she shouldn¡¯t be involved in these conversations.


    I speak in a low <b>voice </b>so only she can hear me. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be here<b>, </b>babe. You know this is the hunter¡¯s business<b>¡°</b>.


    She is clearly angry and has no intention of keeping this conversation private. ¡°Well, if you¡¯re only going to talk about killing one of my best friend¡¯s mates and not rescuing her, then I¡¯m going to be here to speak for her<b>. </b>Killing Conrad would kill her, so that is not an option. You need to be focused on finding her¡°.


    She¡¯s right. I redirect the questioning to that.


    ¡°Do we have any leads or info on this<b>? </b>Hell, at this point, I will take random theories¡°<b>. </b>


    Nothing but silence in the room.


    I start talking out loud just to see if we cane up with anything.


    ¡°It has to be an Alpha, as he had too many in his control over other wolves to coordinate the attacks <b>not </b>to be. We would have noticed an Alpha Heir going missing or going rogue<b>, </b>so he must have been born in that world. He has to have human connections, as he had a timed¨Crelease gas device made, and he wouldn¡¯t have the money for his operations in just the wolf world. My main question is, who the hell put the device there? It has to be someone in the pack who is loyal to him. Someone who goes unnoticed here, as that is the only way to get past the guards¡°.


    One of the experienced hunters who finally has an idea speaks up. ¡°I think that is where we start. We should run drills tomorrow. Copy what the guards do during the day and night and see how we would get a gas canister in unnoticed and how we would get Lewana out unnoticed¡°.


    ¡°OK then. We have a n. But we need to start meeting regrly to keep discussing this in case ¡­. we need to take a different approach¡°.


    Everyone leaves my house slowly to return to their own home<b>, </b>leaving me alone with a fuming Kimberly, as Ste is at her friend¡¯s house for the night.


    ¡°I get your mad, but it¡¯s hunters¡® business. We have to consider everything to protect everyone¡°.


    ¡°I understand that. I do. But you need to remember her in these equations. I don¡¯t want hering home to a dead mate and broken family because it was the easier option at the time. I know finding her is going to be hard, but we have to keep trying. No matter how long it takes¡°.


    By the end, she is crying, so I go and hold her as we feel the weight of the entire world now resting on our shoulders.


    Bnce of Light and Shadow

 Gloom `149

    <b>Chapter </b><b>149 </b>


    Liam POV


    The next few days in the house were a flurry <b>of </b>activity. I don¡¯t agree with anything that Alpha King did in the prison, but it did get results.


    Ebony provided the full list of names and ess to the bank ounts to which Alpha had transferred funds. There were 17 names on the list. Two were already dead, eight family members were to Alpha¡¯s, and three were currently serving <b>as </b>


    Alpha¡¯s.


    I have told Alpha King, but told him that I had already told Valerie who was handling it. I could tell he was pissed, as he wanted another body to bleed, but advised a different approach. We sent evidence packs to the packs to let them know <b>we </b>knew. We sent multiple packs so Luna¡¯s and the Elders had ess to the evidence as well.


    In the packs<b>, </b>we also sent a picture of Lewana in the state she was found in, and confirming she is the Luna Queen now. They can deal with their own family drama, but if they don¡¯t make every effort possible to find the Luna Queen<b>, </b>they will be forever out of favour with the Alpha King.


    William confessed to all of his crimes, but it was clear he knew nothing of value. Anthony was still not cooperating. He tried to give us some information about privileges, but imed he couldn¡¯t tell us everything as he was protecting Cordelia. Stated he didn¡¯t care if he was tortured or killed, as long as Cordelia was safe, his legacy would live on.


    The rogues, on the other hand, were more of an interesting story. I call together the strike team along with Alpha King


    and Arthur.


    ¡°There¡¯s another Alpha King. At least that is what they are iming¡°.


    Alpha King is livid. ¡°What? I am thest in the bloodline. My father had no other children¡°.


    ¡°They know that. But whoever this Rogue Alpha King is, he¡¯s apparently powerful and behind basically every attack and uprising in thest few years. His goal is to rece you and destroy the humans to take control of the world for werewolves again¡°.


    Arthur tries to step in front of him, and we can both tell he is seething.


    ¡°Conrad, you need to breathe. Calm down, son¡°.


    <b>He </b><b>is </b>trying, but the breathing seems to be fueling the fire within, creating an inferno with him waiting to explode.


    <b>He </b>stands up, grabs the chair he was sitting on, and hurls it out the window, exploding the ss within the frame. Everyone in the room runs for cover before the rest of it unleashes.


    ¡°HE CAN NOT CLAIM WHAT IS MINE. I WILL RIP HIM LIMB FROM LIMB. WHERE IS HE?¡°.


    I can¡¯t stop the shake in my voice<b>. </b>¡°We don¡¯t know where he is, and neither do they. They were just foot soldiers and never met him. They have given us the locations of some of the camps they trained at, so we are sending hunters to check the


    sites¡°.


    ¡°I¡¯m going with them¡°.


    ¡°Sorry, Alpha King, but they already left. You¡¯re not in the right state for the mission right now. I promise you cane


    ¦Ô¦Ð¦Á¦Ñ¦É¦Ò¦É 197


    when we have a location on Luna Queen, but not until then. You need to control yourself more¡°.


    He lunges straight for me and goes to punch me<b>, </b>but Arthur intervenes. Together<b>, </b>we manage to pin him and restrain him. We try to hold tight as he thrashes beneath us and screams.


    ¡°YOU¡¯RE ALL KEEPING HER FROM ME. I WILL KILL ANYONE WHO TRIES TO KEEP US APART¡°.


    ¡°Breathe, Conrad. You¡¯re never going to get her back if you can¡¯te up with a n. She needs you. The <b>one </b><b>in </b>control¡°.


    <b>He </b>eventually calms enough that I can let go, but Arthur doesn¡¯t until he haspletely stopped. I <b>sent </b>everyone else out of the room. <b>We </b>need to start doing damage control on this, as someone might see this <b>as </b>a time to attack <b>the </b>pack.


    When Alpha King is sitting up in a chair and calm enough to talk to, I can¡¯t hold back anymore.


    ¡°We need to get him back on a dose of high sedative again. He can¡¯t be doing this¡°.


    Arthur shakes his head. ¡°He will just develop a tolerance to the sedatives, and we need him functioning to help find her, let alone protect the pack as we are also vulnerable without her here¡°.


    ¡°She has been gone nearly a month, and everything is getting worse¡°.


    ¡°That¡¯s why we need to focus on bringing her home, Liam. It¡¯s the only way¡°.


    Valen is thrashing inside me and struggling to calm down as much as I am. ¡°I need air. I need to run¡°.


    I storm out of the room and sprint towards the forest. I don¡¯t even remove my clothes. I just let Valen run.


    The sun warmed our fur as the soft breeze brushed through our fur. The feeling doesn¡¯tst long. The weight of the world <b>is </b>chasing us, and it¡¯s not long before it catches up.


    We end up near theke and just copse. Valen lets out several howls of pain. Pain for our pack. Pain for our lost brother. Pain for our taken Luna Queen. It took us years to get to this point, and now we realize our Kingdom is built of nothing but sand that has slipped away in a month.


    We must have passed out from exhaustion on the shoreline, as when we woke up, it was dark. I wake in a panic and check in with the pack and can tell everything is fine. Arthur must have taken over. Again.


    I swear we need to give that man a medal or something after this. I have always been the fun man¨Cchild between Alpha King and me, but it must feel like having two rebellious teenagers on his hands with what he has had to handle.


    I¡¯m not fit to be the Alpha King Beta. Once we have Luna Queen back, I should step down to a soldier or something and give the role to him. I¡¯m useless at it anyway. He needs someone stronger. He needs someone better.

 Gloom `150

    <b>Chapter </b><b>150 </b>


    Liam POV


    I sit in the coldness of the night and stare out onto theke, watching the ripples cross the water. That¡¯s when I see <b>the </b>reflection of the moon in the sky<b>. </b>


    Our so¨Ccalled powerful Moon Goddess hangs in the sky looking down on us. She is currently in crescent form and grinning down on us like a malicious Cheshire cat.


    ¡°You evil, neglectful bitch. You know I never believed in you. All the crap Mary told me growing up was always pointless fairytales to get me to behave. But then she came along. Our blessing, amazing Luna Queen. You sent her to her. You let them find each other. All the abuse she went through as a pup, and you did nothing. But she finally found a home. She was finally safe, and you did nothing to protect her¡°.


    The tears running down my face feel like ice under the hot rage in my skin. My body shook in anger<b>, </b>and as I fell to my knees, I started punching the ground repeatedly until my knuckles bled and I had nothing left to give<b>. </b>


    ¡°You have to help us save her. You have to help us find her. We can¡¯t keep going like this. If we don¡¯t get her back, we <b>all </b>perish¡°.


    I shifted back to Valen and curled up on the shoreline and sobbed.


    It¡¯s hours before we go back to the house. It quite. Strangely quiet. The halls are so silent that any sound I make echoes down the long hallways<b>. </b>


    I¡¯m just about to start going up the stairs when I think I hear someone whisper my name.


    ¡°Hello. Who¡¯s there?¡°.


    I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s Alpha King, as it¡¯sing from the hallway that leads to his office<b>. </b>I cautiously head in that direction.


    Coming through a gap in the blind is a strange ray of moonlight. It¡¯s so clear it looks like aser. When Willow and Prince Eli found the journals that mentioned something called a moon ray. Wonder if this is what that was.


    It was shining down on a staircase. I¡¯m careful not to interrupt the light in case it goes away, and see where it leads. At the bottom of the stairs, it¡¯s reflecting off a security mirror on the ceiling and shining straight towards the pack safe door.


    It¡¯s the size of a bank vault with biometric security, so only Alpha King and I have ess to it. I put in all my details and slowly opened the door.


    As soon as the moon ray hits what it is looking for, the entire hallway is filled with a blinding white light that forces me to shut my eyes. After a second, it turns into a soft glow. I look back down the hallway. No one ising, and the moon ray has disappeared. I look back at the safe and see the glow ising from a familiar small vial.


    The little vial containing about loz of liquid is in an intricate ss container. Alpha King¡¯s birthday present from our Luna Queen. The blessed essence of Moon Flower.


    I grab it and put it safely into my pocket. If I meant to find it, then I¡¯m meant to do something with it.


    I go straight to the only ce <b>I </b>can think of to get information on this stuff. The library.


    I started going through Willow catalogs, pulling any books that might mention it. I read like a madman <b>the </b>entire night. <b>I </b>find nothing.


    I don¡¯t even realise it is morning until Willow and Prince Eli walk in with a coffee in hand.


    Willow nearly screams when I suddenly appear from the corner. ¡°Liam, have you been here all night? Did something


    happen<b>?</b><b>¡°</b>.


    ¡°Basically, I yelled at the Moon Goddess, and then I followed a moon ray. She led me to something, but I don¡¯t know what to do with it¡°. After rapidly firing out the statement, I m the book shut that I was reading and go to get another one<b>. </b>


    I don¡¯t notice Willow¡¯s expression change as she takes in the mess I have made from piling books everywhere on two


    tables.


    ¡°Liam, for fuck sake. You¡¯re messing up my cataloging. What are you looking for?¡°.


    I look at Prince Eli and think for about half a second before deciding to hell with it. I need all the help <b>I </b>can get<b>, </b><b>so </b>I will tell him as well. I pull out the small vial and show it to him to see if he knows what it is.


    His eyes widen as he seems to realise what it is. ¡°The blessed one made that, didn¡¯t she?<b>¡°</b><b>. </b>


    ¡°Yeah, she did. She said she wanted to bless the pack¡°.


    I hold it carefully as I look at it. Since holding it, it¡¯s like a part of me got her back. It¡¯s almost like she knew we would


    need this and trusted us to save her.


    I look at Prince Eli and plead with him. ¡°Please. A moon ray led me to this, so it must mean something. I need to know


    how to use it¡°.


    Willow starts angrily putting books back on the shelves and tidying up while I just wait til she is ready to check something. I give her all the names for it, and she confirms it hasn¡¯te up in any research she has done.


    Prince Eli thinks for a moment. ¡°I think we are looking in the wrong collection. It¡¯s made from flowers, so it¡¯s more likely


    to be in the Faes records¡°.


    I run out to the forest and start calling out for Rose. It¡¯s about an hour before she appears. She is still in the burnt part of the forest<b>, </b>but the trees are now covered in moss <b>as </b>if they were healing bandages.


    ¡°Why are you bellowing out my name? I heard you, but I¡¯m busy. I have a lot of work to do, Beta¡°.


    I pull the tiny vial from my jacket and show her. She goes still<b>, </b>and her eyes go wide.


    ¡°She gave it to you¡°.


    ¡°She gave it to Alpha King on his birthday. Do you know how to use it? Can we use it to find Luna Queen?¡°.


    ¡°You can, but I don¡¯t know how. I will need to consult my father first¡°.

 Gloom `151

    <b>Chapter </b><b>151 </b>


    Liam POV


    Rose has left to consult her father, and I head back to the house. I don¡¯t <b>notice </b>the eyes watching me until I turn the


    corner.


    ¡°Where were you<b>?</b><b>¡°</b><b>. </b>


    I¡¯m so on edge, I practically jump out of my skin. <b>¡°</b>Goddess Alpha King. You scared the crap out of me¡°.


    He stalks closer and stares into my soul with a deadly, challenging re. ¡°You didn¡¯t answer the question¡°.


    I start nervously stuttering. ¡°I was in the forest talking to Rose. She did a nice job healing up the ce. I wanted to check to see if I could do anything else to help find Luna Queen, but she wasn¡¯t sure, <b>so </b>she went to check with her father¡°.


    No way am I going to tell him about the moon ray or that I have the moon flower essence in my pocket. I have to protect this with my life.


    He snorts towards the forest. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about these other magical creatures. It is no coincidence that they show up, and my Luna Queen goes missing. They just want to keep the light to themselves. You need to look into them¡°.


    ¡°Will do, Alpha King. We will look into everyone who might have her to bring her home¡°.


    I look into his eyes, which tells me he doesn¡¯t trust me. He knows I¡¯m hiding something, and I think he <b>is </b>starting to believe I had something to do with her kidnapping.


    He turns to walk into the house, and I follow him. Mainly out of instinct, I think, but maybe a bit of self¨Cpreservation.


    Walking down the hallway, I can see the evil she¨Cdevil walking towards us with guards nking either side of her.


    ¡°Alpha King, I need to talk to you about our pup¡°.


    I instantly call Arthur and tell him we need a tranq gun just in case. Whatever is going to happen is not going to go down well.


    Alpha King immediately growls. ¡°What?¡°.


    ¡°We need to discuss all the things I need for the pup. Firstly, I need to have more space as these guards are causing me too much stress in my delicate condition¡°.


    ¡°Either they follow you, or I put you in jail¡°, he states very bluntly.


    ¡°But you don¡¯t want harm toe to your pup, do you?¡°. She is doing that stupid pouty face to get sympathy while rubbing her t stomach.


    He instantly grabs her around her throat and pushes her against the wall. His eyes burned Gold with his full Alpha stare as he held her in ce, but not tight enough to cause her harm.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get a few things straight. That ¡®thing¡® inside you will never have anything to do with me. When it¡¯s proven that it¡¯s not mine, you will go to jail to rot, and the thing will go to someone who wants it. If it is mine, I will deny it, you will go to jail to rot, and it will still go to someone else who wants it. Honestly, it would be better if you got an abortion or


    miscarried at this point¡°.


    He throws he to the floor and she starts getting angry at him. ¡°I¡¯m going to be the mother of your pup. It needs to be raised by both of us, as they are the next heir to the throne. How could you be so cruel?¡°,


    He turns and looks at her in a heap on the floor without a shred of concern. ¡°Because my soul was taken from me. I feel nothing now¡°.


    He kneels down to her level, which makes her scramble backwards until she is propped up against the wall.


    ¡°You know I have dreams about you most nights. Jace is hunting you down through the forest while you scream in terror, Calling out for help, but nobody everes. And when I catch you, we use our ws to rip that out of you while you bleed out until you¡¯re finally silent¡°.


    A tear runs down her cheek as she starts shaking. Her mouth opens as she tries to talk, but no soundes out.


    He grabs her hands and pulls her up to her feet and spins her so her back is against his chest. He held her tight against himself while she shook.


    She lets out a soft whimper. ¡°Please, let me go¡°.


    He startsughing. ¡°Why. Do you want to run? Want me to chase you? You always wanted me to make my dreamse true, right? Always said you wanted to take care of me. Can you feel how happy this would make me?¡°.


    Her eyes go wide, and she starts to struggle to get free. This just makes himugh like a madman, and he holds tighter.


    ¡°Let her go, Conrad¡°. I breathe a sigh of relief when I see Arthur pointing the tranq gun at him. Alpha King just rolls her eyes and lets her go. She runs straight behind the guards.


    That¡¯s when I notice it. Terrifying her like that gave him a hard¨Con. No wonder she freaked out.


    Alpha King just smiles at Arthur. ¡°You¡¯re ruining my fun, old man¡°. And he walks off outside. The guards quickly get Cordelia back to her room.


    Arthur grabs me by the cor of my shirt and throws me into the nearest room.


    ¡°What the fuck was that, Liam?¡°.


    ¡°I know, right? He¡¯s lost his mind¡°.


    ¡°Not him. You. You just stood there and let him do that¡°.


    I freeze, not knowing how to answer that. It takes a second, but I know I have to answer truthfully. ¡°I can¡¯t go against him. He¡¯s my Alpha¡°.


    He smacked me full force upside my head. ¡°That¡¯s exactly why you have to say something. You notice how he doesn¡¯t do any of that shit around me. Because I don¡¯t tolerate it. He does it in front of you because he knows you do, and he will get away with being able to. You¡¯re his best friend and his Beta, Liam. Grow a backbone and start acting like it instead of just being his loyal minion¡°.


    He storms out of the room and leaves me standing there, questioning everything about myself. I have always followed his lead. I have always believed in what he was doing. But now I don¡¯t. Does this mean I have to leave him as a Beta if this continues, or do I just need to tell him no?


    2

 Gloom `152

    V


    <b>Chapter </b><b>152 </b>


    Willow POV


    It¡¯s weird being in a house full of magical creatures without Lewana. It felt a bit more normal when she was here because she was our connection. But now I just felt like an outsider.


    I¡¯ve kept working in the library, working on many things. Kimberly is doing her best to keep the pups calm in school during all this turmoil. Apparently, when Lewana was taken<b>, </b><b>they </b>basically cried and sulked for a week. She has only been able to get them to focus by telling them they are preparing for the Luna Queen¡¯s return<b>, </b>so they have been making cards, gifts, songs, dances, and anything she can think of.


    Michelle has thrown herselfpletely into work. As soon as I told her about a formal Luna Ceremony<b>, </b>she has been designing and making an outfit for when she gets back. From the drawing I have seen<b>, </b>she is nning on a massive silver


    wedding dress with a lot of details,ce, and crystals on it.


    Things have been moving quickly in the library as I now have two staff members with me. Councilman Donovan has been working with me, as there will be no council meeting until Luna Queen is found, and Prince Eli has been helping with the


    trantions.


    Councilman Donovan has been reviewing some of the cataloging to make sure it makes sense to him as well. It <b>is </b>very helpful to have one of the few wolves that can read to make sure it is culturally urate.


    ¡°This is very good work, Miss Willow. You just need to be careful with grammar and wording when referring to the pack. It¡¯s not the same as exining work in themunity, such as the pack has to contribute to themunity to look after the pack members who struggle. Remember, the pack is family, so the obligation is to the family member as a carer¡°.


    ¡°Thanks, Donovan. Have you highlighted the parts I might need to work on?¡°.


    ¡°As always<b>, </b>Miss Willow¡°.


    He left now that his work is done for the day, and left me and Prince Eli to work on a trantion. We are working on a 1500¨Cyear¨Cold scroll, which is written in ancient Greek. He has done a bunch of trantions while I was working with Donovan and can instantly tell he is rushing it and got it wrong.


    ¡°Do you need some help, as I don¡¯t think that part is right¡°.


    ¡°I have been doing this for centuries before you were born, so don¡¯t think I¡¯m the one in the wrong¡°.


    My jaw literally drops. This is literally my specialty, and I study for this. ¡°No. You¡¯re wrong. You¡¯re just doing words at a time and not taking into ount the context of what you¡¯re doing, meaning you¡¯re mistaking the semantics¡°.


    I snap at me. ¡°I am 500 years old. I know what I¡¯m doing¡°.


    I fire right back at him. ¡°If you knew what you were doing, you wouldn¡¯t be getting your syntaxes backwards. I¡¯m offering to help and do it together<b>, </b>but you¡¯re being defensive for no reason¡°.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your help¡°.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need it or you don¡¯t want to admit that I¡¯m right¡°.


    I pause as he has no response.


    I roll my eyes and turn to walk away. As soon as I do, I hear the scrape of the stool, and Prince Eli stands, and he grabs <b>the </b>back of my neck. He spins me around and kisses me with a fiery passion I have never felt before.


    His hot lips set mine aze as he pulls me closer to his hard body, making my body fevered against his. <b>He </b>lifts me onto my desk and puts his hand up my shirt on my back, making my skin sizzle to his touch.


    I kiss him back with <b>the </b>same fire he is giving me. Igniting something in me makes my core thermogenic andpletely


    melt to him.


    He pulls away quickly and holds my face as he rests his forehead against mine. We are both out of breath and unsure of what just happened.


    ¡°God, you infuriate me, Willow. The way you never back down. Your determination. Your passion for everything you do¡°.


    I just freeze. I have no idea how to respond to that. Men always instantly go to Michelle or Kimberly when we are out. They never gave the mousey book nerd another look. And he was kissing me like I had only seen in movies. I¡¯m just confused at this point.


    ¡°You like me because I annoy you¡°.


    He lets out a softugh and looks up at me with deep green eyes that look like emeralds. ¡°I¡¯m literally born from fire, Willow. Tame bores me. You are anything but¡°.


    He pulls me close again and starts leaving a trail of scorching kisses down my neck, and starts pulling the top of my shoulder. I almost surrender to himpletely. Almost.


    ¡°Stop, stop, stop¡°.


    ¡°Are you sure? You don¡¯t sound as convinced as you normally do¡°.


    I smack him in the chest, and heughs at me.


    ¡°OK, OK. I¡¯ll stop. Even though I know you¡¯re lying to yourself¡°.


    ¡°I think we should just, I don¡¯t know. Actually, go on a date first. I should know something about you, other than you¡¯re a Phoenix and can sort of read ancientnguages¡°.


    ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s go get some dinner together. I¡¯ll answer any questions you like, and we can have a proper date. Doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t kiss you like that at the end of the night again¡°.


    We walk out with him just behind, and we go get some food from the kitchen. No way am I sitting in there, as Michelle will sense the tension and know instantly that something is up. She has enough to worry about with Liam at the moment. I don¡¯t need to involve her in my drama at the moment.


    We have a surprisingly wonderful evening together. He can y many musical instruments and is a big fan of chess, checkers, and mahjong. I challenged him to chess, but he said he would only do it if I promise to kiss him again when he wins<b>. </b>


    Cocky jerk.

 Gloom `153

    <b>Chapter </b><b>153 </b>


    Liam POV


    I haven¡¯t put the essence of Moon flower back in the safe yet. I know I should, but I feel better holding it. I keep ncing out to the forest and waiting for Rose toe back. <b>It¡¯s </b>only been two days<b>, </b>but I¡¯m desperate at this point. I head to the kitchen to get some coffee and spend time with Mary.


    She has been a wreck since Alpha King said all those things about her. He hasn¡¯t spoken to her since that day and hasn¡¯t eaten any of her food either. I¡¯m starting to avoid the kitchen because every time I open the door, you can see the sh of hope in her eyes that it¡¯s him and not me. Then her <b>eyes </b>start to water again.


    Today was no different. ¡°Hi Mary<b>, </b>you want to have a coffee with me. I could do with some cookies¡°.


    She just nods and brings over the mugs and tes. She sits next to me and sits straight up right. It¡¯s not until I put my arm around her that she finally rxes into me.


    <b>We </b>sit in silence for a long moment, and I can feel her shoulders start to shake <b>as </b>the tears start falling.


    ¡°This is all my fault. I should have told him¡°.


    I try tofort her the best I can. ¡°It¡¯s not. No one could have expected her to be taken this way. No one could have known Alpha King would lose his mind like this. We still have a traitor in the pack, and <b>we </b>can¡¯t confirm who it is. And we are doing everything to find her anding up with nothing. If anything, it¡¯s I who is failing. Your boyfriend is doing a better job at this than I am¡°.


    ¡°Liam, honey. The only reason he is better at it is because he has been through stuff like this before at his old pack, remember. He was telling me the other night that even though it is difficult, it is still better than it was before. I think the reason he is helping Conrad so much is that he feels he let Lewana down when her father became rotten. He wants her toe home to a mate and not a monster¡°.


    We hear a knock on the door and look up. Michelle walks in.


    ¡°Sorry to interrupt, but did you order flowers, or can you check with Arthur if he did?¡°.


    I look at her arms, and she is holding a small bouquet of a white, pointy flower.


    Mary gasps. ¡°Lotus flowers. They¡¯re beautiful. But I don¡¯t think Arthur would have picked them out for me. He knows my favorite are Daffodils¡°.


    I suddenly get an idea and start googling on my phone. Lotus flowers are the flower of knowledge. Rose found something.


    I kiss them both on the cheek and sprint out the door towards the forest. I¡¯m deep in the forest before I start calling for her.


    ¡°Rose. Rose. Pleasee out. Rose¡°.


    ¡°She is not here today as we need to talk¡°.


    I spin around and see King Florian staring at me very sternly.


    ¡®I am so sorry, Your Majesty. I got the flowers, I got over excited. Forgive me¡°.


    I bow and just wait for him to start as I try to calm myself. <b>He </b>just stares at me disapprovingly.


    ¡°You are a rather<b>¡­ </b>energetic species, aren¡¯t you? Dive in head first without thinking it through¡°.


    I know he is insulting me right now, but I don¡¯t care. If it gets our Luna Queen back. I will take it.


    ¡°We can be at times as we go mainly on instinct, but right now the only thing we need is our Luna Queen back, so if you have any information on how to do this, then please tell me¡°.


    He reaches inside his jacket and pulls out a small book. ¡°Rose told me you have the essence. I am only giving you this book because Lewana gifted it to your pack, and I trust her. There is a small chance you might find her with what lies in these pages¡°.


    I take the book, the only thing I can tell is that it is very old. A few hundred years at least<b>, </b>but it <b>is </b>in great condition.


    ¡°What part of the¡­..


    I look up, and he has disappeared. I¡¯m not going to risk pissing him off again, so I¡¯m going to race back to the pack house<b>. </b>I¡¯m going to need Willow for whatever is next.


    When I get to the door<b>, </b>I see Michelle is waiting for me.


    ¡°What was all that about?¡°.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But I¡¯m going to need Willow to work it out¡°.


    We both quickly walk to the library with a new sense of purpose and urgency. We have had no hope in weeks, and now we might have some. We need to act fast.


    We open the doors, and I call out.


    ¡°Willow. I need an urgent¡­¡­ oh fuck¡­¡­.sorry¡°. I quickly spin around to avoid any more awkwardness.


    Willow was in the middle of something with Prince Eli. She was sitting on a desk with him shirtless, and standing between her legs. Her skirt was extremely high, and her top was off as she wrapped her legs around him as they passionately kissed. Goddess knows what we would have walked in on if we had taken another two minutes.


    ¡°What the hell, Liam. Don¡¯t wolves knock?¡°.


    ¡°In my defense, it is technically a public library and a workce. Didn¡¯t think I needed to, but definitely will from now on¡°<b>. </b>


    I can hear Michelle stifling augh. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve never been more proud, Will¡°.


    ¡°Oh, shut up. Why are you both here?¡°.


    ¡°I need you to trante this. Urgently¡°.


    She tells me it¡¯s safe to turn around, and I tell her the story of the moon ray, the essence, and the book Florian gave me.


    She starts carefully going through the pages with Prince Eli looking over her shoulder, trying to find what he would be referring to.


    IICPIS! _TQu


    Prince Eli spots it. ¡°This one. To find a fated mate. It¡¯s a ritual to ask the Moon Goddess for guidance. We need a <i>moon </i>


    urn, blood, the essence, an object for the blessing, and a full moon¡°.


    ¡°Well, the next full moon is in two weeks. So we need to get everything ready by then¡°.

 Gloom `154

    <b>Chapter </b><b>154 </b>


    Conrad POV


    I storm up to my room as I need to be alone. They think I don¡¯t know what they are doing. I have been practicing my Lycan skills to get stronger. <b>Ever </b><b>since </b><b>I </b>realized I was so weak I could beat Arthur, it has been my obsession.


    I have been focusing on my hearingtely. I didn¡¯t hear the enemying before, and I will not make that mistake again.


    I have been listening around the house. I could hear from the top of the balcony that Arthur told Mary I was a monster<b>. </b>Worst yet, Liam was with her and didn¡¯t disagree.


    Traitors, the lot of them. As soon as I know how they were involved in my Luna Queen kidnapping, I will kill them all<b>. </b>I will make them tell me everything and drain the blood from anyone who has been here.


    ¡°Revenge¡°.


    The whispers have been getting loudertely. I know only I can hear them now, but I¡¯m starting to find them reassuring. They are never wrong.


    ¡°Liars¡°<b>. </b>


    They are. Every one of them. Mary never told me about my Moonlight. I could have protected her if she had. And I can see Liam working behind my back. He always said we were a team, and that was broken so easily.


    ¡°Traitors¡°.


    That¡¯s right. They are all traitors. I can only trust my Luna Queen. When I get her back, no one will be safe from my wrath.


    ¡°Murder¡°.


    I will kill everyone who has ever hurt her. Everyone who has <b>ever </b>thought she wasn¡¯t good enough for the throne. Everyone who has ever denied her greatness. Everyone who thought they could im what is mine.


    There is a knock at the door, and it stops all my racing thoughts.


    ¡°Come in¡°. I snap.


    Donovan walks in. What does this weasel want now?


    ¡°These are all the business reports from the board, your highness. I also came to inform you that the gardening team is done, and the garden you wanted for Luna Queen ispleted. They need your final sigh off¡°.


    ¡°Fine¡°.


    It¡¯s strange, but Donovan doesn¡¯t seem nervous about me like the other. Probably because I punished him before. Maybe I should punish everyone else as well. I will have to think about this.


    It¡¯ste in the day and the sun is starting to set. I walk through the archway to the garden, and my heart skips a beat. I paid extra to have all the flowers in full bloom instead of the buds, but it was worth it. It feels just like a cabin.


    I have surrounded it in a high hedge so it is segregated and protected from the rest of the gardens. It also gives some of


    the more delicate flowers shade during the <b>day</b>, as they need it more.


    The whole area smells like jasmine and moonflowers. I walk to the water feature in the middle. It is made of white marble and has moonstones built into its design under the water, making it shimmer with colour. It¡¯s a circr pond that can reflect the moonlight, but in the four corners, it has four small fountains that keep the water flowing. This is to show the four guardians united under the Moon Goddess.


    It was a great n<b>, </b>but it¡¯s never going to work without our light being here.


    There is matching marble seating, but I <b>lie </b>down in the grass and just <b>feel </b>the softness as I listen to the water making babbling noises. I remember when I was with Lewana at the cabin. <b>As </b>soon as I find her, I¡¯m going to take her back there. Spend my time marking and iming her in every way possible. Make sure no one ever questions that she belongs with me again.


    The next thing I remember is waking up in the grass. It¡¯s the best sleep I have had in ages. I didn¡¯t dream. I didn¡¯t have nightmares. I just rested.


    I¡¯m not even ufortable or sore from sleeping on the ground. I feel better than I have in weeks. I look around the garden<b>, </b>and even though I can tell it is morning, the sun hasn¡¯t made it over the hedge yet, so it¡¯s not past 10.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally awake¡°.


    I sit bolt upright and see Liam sitting on the bench. ¡°How are you feeling? You¡¯ve been out about 14 hours. We¡¯re debating waking you, but with how you have been reactingtely, thought it was better to let you sleep if you werefortable¡°.


    He¡¯s clearly still nervous around me. Going to have to fix that at some point. I don¡¯t want Liam<b>, </b>of all people, to be fearful


    of me.


    ¡°I¡¯m good. Why are you here?¡°.


    ¡°I was looking into something to find Luna Queen, and not sure if I have found something, but the Fae King seems to


    think so¡°.


    He pulls out a little vial from his jacket, and my eyes go wide when I see the familiar dropper bottle.


    He goes on to exin nervously as he puts the dropper back in his pocket. ¡°We might be able to do a ceremony to get the blessing of the Goddess to tell us where Luna Queen is. However, we need your blood, and you need a n on what to do


    when we find her¡°.


    ¡°That¡¯s easy. Kill everyone<b>¡°</b><b>. </b>


    ¡°Alpha King. What if they have her in a massive stronghold? How are we going to breach the perimeter? How many


    soldiers are we taking? What gear do we need? Do we need a medic in case she needs medical attention? What type of cell will they have her in, and how are we going to get in?¡°<b>. </b>


    I pause and realise he is right. I have no n. If I get killed in the process, no one will be able to save her, and she will be stuck wherever they are holding her forever.


    I walk back through the archway and feel the weight of these questions instantly drop onto my shoulders, and the familiar sense of dread and destruction fills my body with rage.


    I picked up all my deamons where I left themst and started to prepare for war.

 Gloom `155

    <b>Chapter 155 </b>


    Conrad POV


    Thest two weeks went past in a blur. As soon as Liam told me there was some hope<b>, </b>my mind went into overdrive<b>. </b><b>I </b>still trusted no one in the house. There was still a traitor here, so I had to work this out on my own<b>. </b>


    If they had a massive stronghold, I would need my men, but which men would I need? Could I trust any of them not to literally shoot me in the back? I would have to position them in the line of fire in front of me, so if they did turn, I could kill them first.


    I also couldn¡¯t tell any of them my n in case they alerted the enemy. I needed toe up with a good excuse to get a team away from the pack.


    I decided the best n was to get one of the military cots and sleep in my office. That way <b>I </b>could work in <b>peace</b>, and the door locked so no one could get in.


    When I¡¯m not in my office, I¡¯m in the gym. I have been training every spare second and put on about 10lbs of muscle. My Lycan scent and hearing have been improving over the past month, but I have been struggling with the full strength and speed. What I have currently will have to do.


    Tonight is the night of the true full moon, and I have everything I need. If this works. I will be leaving first thing in the morning.


    I signal the start of the pack run, and everyone shifts. It hasn¡¯t been as energetic since our Luna Queen was taken. All the wolves can feel her void as well, and haven¡¯t taken it well. Most just howl and pace around.


    Jace runs for a bit, but we eventually need to go to the Lake. We need to collect water from a natural source. As soon as I see it, Jace starts remembering the first time her saw her in the water. How gorgeous she looks, and how strong she was.


    er in the How he fell in love with her that night.


    We both need to be strong and clear¨Cminded for this. We gather the water in a water bottle and carry it back to the nighttime garden. If it is the Moon Goddess blessing I need, then she is definitely stronger there.


    When I get to the entrance, I see Valen waiting for me.


    ¡°I told you. I¡¯m doing this alone¡°.


    Valen mind¨Clinks in response. ¡°I know. Due to the hedges, there is one way in and one way out. I want to guard this entrance to make sure no one interrupts you. I know you need to do this alone, but I still want to do my part to bring her home¡°.


    A small smile crosses my lips, and I quickly control myself. I can¡¯t trust anyone until I have her back.


    I check the entire garden and make sure no one is here with me. I check my watch and it is nearly midnight. The time the moon is highest and reflecting in the water feature.


    I pull out everything that I hid here earlier. A moon urn, apass, a dagger, and the essence.


    I put thepass in the urn and slice my hand with the dagger. I let the blood flow freely until Jace heals it up. Think he let it go for a bit more than usual to make sure there was enough in the urn. I pour in the water until it reaches close to the rim and finally add one drop of essence into the mixture. It¡¯s strange seeing it in the water. The glow spirals through


    the water until it disappearspletely.


    Apparently, what is meant to happen is that the <b>object </b>will react to the pull of the mate bond. So thepass


    theoretically should follow the mate bond pull and not the maic pull of <b>the </b>Earth. Apparently, in the past, werewolves would have had the ends <b>of </b>sticks blessed. They would throw them, and one end of the stick would point in the direction to follow. And humans just thought we liked sticks. Honestly.


    I step into the waist¨Cdeep water until I am fully in the Goddess¡¯s reflection and hold the urn to my chest. Now for the hard part. Asking if I am worthy of the blessing. If <b>she </b>agrees, she will grant it.


    Ipletely freeze up. How do I ask something like that? What would I even say?


    My desperation seems to rise through my body as if the water from the pond <b>is </b>seeping into my soul. <b>I </b>can¡¯t stop the rising flood as it reaches my eyes<b>, </b>and the tears flow freely since the day she was taken.


    ¡°I can¡¯t ask you to give me this blessing because I¡¯m worthy, because I know I¡¯m not. I have never been worthy of her. If <b>I </b>could go back, I would do everything differently. I would have marked her as soon as she wanted me to, and not when others let me. If I had known she was out there, I would have sought her out rather than letting her suffer. I know I will never be worthy of her, but I need to find her. I need her toplete me. The pack needs her for guidance. All of us need her back. All I can offer you is the promise that I will love her till my dying breath and will try and prove I am worthy of her right up until that moment I cease to exist¡°.


    A tear falls from my cheek into the urn, and a soft glow starts to form around it. I watch as it spreads to thepass and seems to sink right into the contraption. Thepass starts to glow very faintly, and then everything goes dark.


    I hold my breath. That was definitely something, but was it what I needed?


    My hands are shaking as I pull out thepass and look at it. I know where north is on mynds, and thepass is still pointing that way.


    Did it not work, or is that where she is being held?

 Gloom 156

    <em><b>Chapter 156 </b></em>


    <em>Conrad POV </em>


    <em>I ran to the office to try to work this out. I pulled out a map of the local surroundings and ced it on a table. I put anotherpass down to show North, and then ced the one I had blessed next to it. </em>


    <em>They look the same. For fuck sake. </em>


    <em>I went back over the description that Willow had written down<b>, </b>and all it stated was that it would follow the force of the mate bond. I had to be missing something. </em>


    <em>I picked it up and started moving around the room. I closed my eyes and thought of Lewana. Her smile, herugh, her eyes. The amazing noises she makes when she lets me pleasure her. </em>


    <em>When I opened them<b>, </b>the needle was still pointing north. Maybe she was just north. This had to work. </em>


    <em>I ced thepass down again and saw it move to north. I picked it up again, and it shifted. Just slightly. I kept it held in my hands as <b>I </bpared it side by side to the other one. </em>


    <em>It was off by about 20 degrees when I held it. On a small handheldpass, it is barely noticeable, but it¡¯s there. It was </em>


    <em>my n to <b>get </b>everything there. </em>


    <em>pointing NNE. I had a heading. Now I just had to implem </em>


    <em>I walk calmly out of the pack house towards the barracks. I have a van packed with supplies ready to go. I decided I was going to go myself to suss everything out in case whoever the traitor was alerted the enemy<b>. </b>That way, if they tried to move her, <b>I </b>could just follow or rescue her then. </em>


    <em>I¡¯m going to leave a note and just say I went to Lewana¡¯s cabin. Don¡¯t give a shit if they believe it. They just can¡¯t know where I¡¯m actually going. </em>


    <em><b>I </b>can hear noisesing from the barracks as I approach. What the hell<b>. </b>No one is supposed to be here. </em>


    <em>I walk in and find Liam, Prince Aalto, and Prince Eli all waiting with packed duffle bags. </em>


    <em>I growl at them. ¡°None of you areing¡°. </em>


    <em>Liam just smiles. ¡°OK. We¡¯ll just follow you then¡°. </em>


    <em>I use my full Alpha aura and growl at him. ¡°I SAID NO¡°. </em>


    <em>Liam<b>, </b>for the first time in his life, stares me down and growls back. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask. I told you what I was doing. What we are doing. We have an enemy in the pack, and the only thing I know for sure is that it is not these two. They have both only been in our lives a few weeks, and to cause as much havoc as the traitor has, they would have been in our lives for the day </em>


    <em>you first knew she was your mate. You need support to bring her home<b>, </b>so stop being a stubborn Jackass and tell us which direction we are going¡°. </em>


    <em>I realise he is right. Doesn¡¯t mean I like it. ¡°You have been spending too much time with Arthur, you traitorous prick¡°. </em>


    <em>He backs down andughs. ¡°I¡¯ll take that as apliment. He told me my job as a Beta is not just to back you up in whatever you do, as I always have done, but to tell you when you¡¯re being an idiot as well. You have always worked hard to get where you <b>are</b><b>, </b>but this is the first life¨Cor¨Cdeath challenge we have faced. I need to grow as a Beta to face these challenges more seriously rather than leaving it to you, and you need to stop being so controlling as you shut down the </em>


    <em>1/3 </em>


    <em>second you don¡¯t have it¡°. </em>


    <em>¡°So do we have a heading or not?¡°. I look and see Prince Aalto gesturing out the door. Ipletely forgot he was here. </em>


    <em>I just grumble as it¡¯s clear I¡¯m not getting out of this. ¡°North East¡°. </em>


    <em>¡°Do you want us to drive while you two sit in the back and braid each other¡¯s hair?¡°. Prince Eli is smirking at us, and I start growling. </em>


    <em>Liam snaps back before I go to punch him. ¡°Maybe we should talk in great detail about you and Willow having sex in the library instead¡°. </em>


    <em>¡°You what?¡°. </em>


    <em>Prince Aalto startsughing and practically skipping to the van I have hidden under a tarp at the back of the building. ¡°This is going to be a great get¨Cto¨Cknow¨Cyou boys trip. Also, let¡¯s drop the titles while we¡¯re doing this. Will makesms </em>


    <em>easier¡°<b>. </b></em>


    <em>Eli agrees with a nod. </em>


    <em>We all pile in and Liam drives. When we get to the front, Liam talks to the guard at the front gate while the other Princes </em>


    <em>hide in the back. </em>


    <em>¡°Hey Matt. Luna Queen apparently has a cabin she goes to on full moon, and Alpha Kings wants to go there for a few days. Arthur is in charge until then¡°<b>. </b></em>


    <em>¡°Yes, Beta. Hopefully it will make the Alpha King feel a bit more like himself¡°. </em>


    <em>I just grumble from the front seat and give him the side eye, and he lets us out instantly. </em>


    <em>We start driving, and when the coast is clear, let both of the guys in the back know they can sit up. I pull out thepass and see it still has the same heading, so Liam drives around until we are on the freeway heading in that direction. </em>


    <em>¡°I think we all need to do shifts so we can have one person driving at all times. I will take the first as I¡¯m already driving¡°. </em>


    <em>Aalto lets out a dramatic yawn. ¡°Don¡¯t have to tell me twice<b>¡°</b>. He getsfortable in a corner and pulls his hood down over his eyes. </em>


    <em>Prince Eli <b>just </b>closes the divider in the van and leaves Liam and me to talk in the front. </em>


    <em>¡°You should <b>get </b>some rest too. Figure <b>I </b>can drive about 6 hours before we need to stop¡°. </em>


    <em>¡°You need me awake to work thepass¡°. </em>


    <em>¡°In 6 hours<b>, </b>we¡¯re going to get about 600-650 km. Doubt they kept her that close to home. We¡¯re going to need you closer to the end, so you need to sleep¡°. </em>


    <em>¡°Fine. I¡¯ll try. But not making any promises¡°. </em>


    <em>I¡¯ming, Moonlight. </em>

 Gloom 157

    <b>Chapter </b><b>157 </b>


    Liam POV


    My arse and back are fucking killing me at this point. We have been in the van for <b>40 </b>hours <b>straight</b>, only stopping for petrol, bathroom, and snack breaks. The 10¨Cminute reprieve every 4 hours is <b>what </b><b>s </b>keeping me going at this point.


    We have driven at least 3500km at this point. We are at the other end of the country, and <b>if </b>we <b>go </b>any further, we are going to have to board a ne or a boat.


    I know we are also starting to lose hope that this is just a defectivepass, as it is <b>still </b>only <b>off </b>slightly, but Alpha King is so sure. Suppose it¡¯s the only thing he has to hold on to now.


    The sun <i>is </i>starting to set on the second day, and I can seerge city lightsing into view. We


    were approaching thergest city in the north east. Oakwood Valley. We have stuck to the n <b>and </b>


    only driven on major freeways heading in the direction we needed. I¡¯m currently driving <b>my </bst


    stint for the days before I get some sleep in the back and someone else takes over. Alpha King is sitting in the passenger seat as I drive along the freeway that circles the city.


    ¡°We only have about 1000km left before we reach the border. Do you have a n after that?¡°.


    He just signs as he stares at thepass in his hand. ¡°Guess we will just work that out when we get


    there¡°.


    ¡°Well, I have heard the North Pole is lovely this time of year¡°.


    He remains as still as a stone. Staring at thepass and just willing it to work. He starts to look confused as I drive, and he suddenly starts to pat his pockets before opening the glove box. He pulls out the otherpass andpares it.


    ¡°It¡¯s moved¡°.


    I¡¯m confused. ¡°What moved?¡°.


    ¡°The dial. It¡¯s no longer facing north east. It¡¯s facing east¡°.


    I excitedly bang on the divide in the van, and the two in the back open the slot to speak to us.


    I excitedly yell at them. ¡°The dial on thepass is now facing east towards the city. We might have


    location¡°.


    Both men and I startughing and high¨Cfiving. I yell in excitement, ¡°I knew <b>the </b><bpass </b><b>would </b><b>work</b>. Thank you, Moon Goddess¡°.


    Alpha King <b>is </b>still focusing on thepass. ¡°Exit here¡°.


    ¡°We need to take our time, remember, and have a n¡°.


    ¡°I SAID FUCKING TURN¡°. He grabs the steering wheel and turns it, narrowly missing a truck as <b>he </b>crosses ane of traffic. It res its horn furiously at us as the two in the back fall over <b>and </b>curse him out.


    I struggle against him for control, and he is not letting go.


    ¡°WE WILL BE KILLED IF WE STORM THE PLACE HOLDING HER. WE NEED A PLAN¡°.


    He yells back. ¡°I¡¯M NOT LETTING THEM HURT HER FOR ANOTHER NIGHT. WE¡¯RE GOING¡°.


    I do the only thing I can do. I see a gravel carpacking up as it¡¯s on the back of a river. <b>I </b><b>use </b><b>all </b>my force to turn against him into the side area and m the brakes on.


    He turns and growls at me. ¡°Why the fuck did you stop? We are so close¡°.


    Before I can answer, his door flies open, and Eli rips him from the passenger seat and throws him <b>to </b>the ground. He has blood running down his face from a wound on his head he sustained in the back<b>. </b>


    I get out quickly and see Alpha King ready to fight Aalto and Eli, who are both furious. They all have their fist raised, ready to draw more blood when I jump in the way with my hands raised.


    ¡°STOP. I get everyone is pissed and tired, but this will aplish nothing¡°.


    Alpha Kingughs with a cruel, mocking tone. ¡°You don¡¯t think we could take them, Liam¡°.


    ¡°I think we will all lose her if we do. You remember her, right? Your Luna Queen, who is waiting for you to sessfully rescue her and not act like a jackass. The blessed light both your people need to restore bnce¡°.


    The three men freeze and realise I¡¯m right.


    I look at all of them who are now looking to me.


    ¡°We need a n, and we need to not be killed by a fucking truck ident while we execute it.


    It¡¯s Eli who speaks first. ¡°We need to do a full loop of the city. If she is here, then thepass should point to it from all sides Then we need to find a ce to actually rest for the night<b><i>. </i></b><b>We </b><b>will </b>work out a more concrete n/tomorrow¡°.


    I look at Alpha King, and he just nods. He starts to move toward the van to get in <b>the </b><b>passenger </b><b>seat </b>again before Aalto stops him.


    ¡°<b>Not </b>a chance. You¡¯re in the back this time¡°.


    He grumbles buts gets in. We do a full loop of the city, and thepass does point to <b>the </b>city the entire time. She is definitely there.


    I started looking online for some rooms to stay the night. I find a holiday 4¨Cbedroom <b>rental </b><b>home </b>and book for a week just in case. Anonymously online profile booking, paid with pre¨Cpaid credit card, and no one sees us at check¨Cin. Just a text sent with a code to unlock the key box.


    We walk in and all sigh at the homefort of couches, a kitchen, and a TV. Eli just grumbles about taking a shower and going to bed. I tell Aalto to head outside. As soon as he sees the pool, he <b>jumps </b>straight in, fully clothed.


    I turn to Conrad with a stern look. ¡°You¡¯ve always been a man of your word, Alpha King. I need you to promise that you will stay here, develop, and stick to the n. We will develop the pit tomorrow, so we will rescue her the day after if we can. You need to keep it together¡°. I step forward and pull out the moon ne he has been wearing since she lost her. ¡°You need to do this to give it back <b>to </b>her¡°.


    He stares at the ne and kisses it before putting it away again. ¡°I promise. For her¡°.

 Gloom 158

    <b>Chapter </b><b>158 </b>


    Conrad POV


    I went straight to bedst night. Didn¡¯t even change despite being in the same clothes for <b>so </b>long<b>. </b><b>I </b>mustn¡¯t have realized how bone tired I was. I wake in the morning still feeling stiff and head to <b>the </b>shower. I just stand under the hot water, letting it burn away the grime and fear building in my chest.


    She was so close. I was so close. To hold her again. To scent her again. To have her as mine again.


    I walk downstairs and see all three men around the dining room table eating breakfast. They have clearly been to a local bakery and grocery store to buy a whole heap of stuff<b>. </b>Mine is on the <b>counter </b>even though the coffee is lukewarm now.


    Liam looks at me while the others keep their heads down. ¡°Morning. You sleep OK.¡±


    I keep my answers short. Not in the mood for conversation. ¡°Yeah¡°.


    ¡°I wanted to ask something. I¡¯m assuming you have tried mindlinking her like I have. It should work if she is this close, right?¡°.


    ¡°Yeah, but whoever has her has managed to block it somehow. Jace said he can feel the bond is stronger, but it¡¯s like she¡¯s behind a metal wall¡°.


    I stride up to them and I look at the table to see a map of the area. ¡°So, what are you doing?¡°.


    Eli and Aalto look at Liam, and he just rolls his eyes.


    ¡°We think we have a way to get an exact location on her whereabouts without getting too close to the facility holding her. Essentially, you and I go for a drive on the freeway around the city, and at each exit, we call in the degree on thepass it points to. Once we make the loop, all the directions should converge in one location. Eli can then go over as a bird and see if he can get any intel, and Nightstalker can check out the business¡°.


    I think for a bit, and it¡¯s a good idea. That way, we get information but are still far enough to not


    alert them.


    ¡°When do we leave?¡°.


    ¡°I suppose as soon as you¡¯re ready¡°.


    I skull the coffee and walk over to get my coat. Liam gets up and follows behind me. As soon as we are in the van, we connect the phone to the Bluetooth and head off. The whole journey should take


    about an hour.


    The entire car ride we do in silence, except for me rending out the degrees <b>the </b><bpass </b><b>points </b>as we circle the city.


    As soon as we got back to the house, I jumped out of the van before it fully <b>stopped </b><b>and </b><b>ran </b><b>in</b><b>. </b><b>I </b><b>had </b>already dialed Nightstalker, who was on standby, and put him on speaker.


    ¡°Do we have a location?¡°.


    Alto reply. ¡°Yeah, and I looked up the addres


    Serenity Medical Lab¡°.


    I can hear the clickinging over the phone from Nightstalker using his keyboard.


    ¡°There¡¯s not a lot of information about the background of thepany. Even the board is <b>secret</b><b>. </b><b>Just </b>mentions anonymous supporters. Employing around 2000 employees and boasting to be the innovation of longevity. All very vague promises about vitality and internal energy, but nothing


    specific¡°.


    Eli stands and is leaving to go out the back door. ¡°Guess I will go do a fly by¡°.


    I keep talking to Nightstalker. ¡°Keep looking. I want everything and more specifically building ns and where in the building she might be held¡°.


    Aalto quickly jumps. ¡°Also, how does their fire rm system works?¡°.


    Liam and I just look at him, confused.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to need water if I¡¯m going to be useful. Most sprinkler system pumps out 5 litres a minute, but are also linked to fire departments. If we can set it off for the water without alerting the fire department, we will have the advantage¡°.


    ¡°Do it, Nightstalker. I will call back at 6pm.


    ¡°Before you go<b>, </b>boss, I had another idea. I have been ying around with AI videos. I could make one and send it to the media, so hopefully the enemy will think you¡¯re miles away and not up the


    road¡°.


    I think quickly. ¡°Do it. I told the pack that I was in the forest, not far from the territory, Lewana has a cabin up there, so say a hiker spotted me or something¡°.


    ¡°Will do. And he hangs up¡°.


    the clock refuses to move at <b>a </b>


    The next eight hours are brutal. Time seems to <b>be </b>our enemy <i>as </i>reasonable speed. We put on movies and y cards to try and make time go faster. We are <b>all </b><b>jolted </b>when my phone rings. It¡¯s a night stalker.


    ¡°I¡¯m sending all the information I have. Also, a preview of the video, Going <b>to </b><b>send </b><b>it </b><b>tonight </b><b>so </b><b>it </b>


    <b>will </b>be in the media tomorrow morning¡°<b>. </b>


    I connect myptop to the portal projector screen and flick through the information <b>on </b><b>the </b><b>wall</b>.


    Nightstalker could hack and disable the automatic emergency notification<b>, </b>but we <b>would </b><b>need </b><b>to </b>start a fire. It should be easy with a Phoenix, though. It backs onto a forest, so it would be <b>easier </b><b>to </b>hide the van nearby and sneak in on foot. There is a section of the building that requires <b>high</b><b>¨C</b><b>level </b>ess and has much stricter protocol, so she is likely being held there, but we can use the <bpass </b>to check. The downside of thepass is that it won¡¯t show what floor she¡¯s <b>on</b><b>, </b>so we will <b>have </b><b>to </b>clear each floor if she¡¯s not there.


    Eli eventuallyes back. I look at the clock and it¡¯s 10pm.


    ¡°Where the hell have you been?¡°.


    He just shakes his head at me. ¡°Checking out the building. In the daytime, it is packed. They <b>seem </b><b>to </b>operate in two shifts, probably starting around 6am, and most have left by 9pm. That is when it is just the night staff. From the people who arrived after 8pm, it¡¯s about 50 total. That number probably drops to 40 after midnight as some where clearers¡°.


    We stay up the rest of the night developing a n. Tomorrow at 1am, we strike.

 Gloom 159

    <b>Chapter </b><b>159 </b>


    Conrad POV


    I woke that morning and went straight to the TV. Nightstalker sent a text overnight about the AI video she made. The morning show is on, and the presenter is talking about a video that went viral overnight.


    ¡°What would you do if you were in the right ce at the right time but not ready. Two girls found themselves in this predicament when they discovered Billionaire Conrad Strongheart taking some well¨Cearned R¡¯N¡¯R by going camping. In the video that went viral overnight, two girls came across his campsite but after realising they hadn¡¯t showered or brushed their hair in two days, decided to run away¡°.


    They then y the AI video and show an apparent video of me shirtless in the forest. When I look directly at the camera after hearing a noise, the footage changes to the forest floor with noises of girls giggling and running away in the background. Perfect.


    We spend the rest of the day training. Aalto had never used a gun before, but stated he would be better as a shield anyway, as he could use water to slow and redirect bullets.


    We all try to sleep a bit more during the day, but my adrenaline is already running. I should have her


    in my arms in mere hours now.


    At 11pm, we all pile into the van. We do another loop of the city on the freeway to make sure they haven¡¯t moved her, and thepass is still pointing directly at that building.


    We find a road that is outside the chainmail fence and park the van. We know once we have her, we


    will have to escape pretty fast, as we don¡¯t know what condition she will be in.


    We kill the lights as soon as we enter the road and stop facing the fastest exit. It¡¯s 00:47. The tension


    in the van is tense as we all stare at this modern, white, sleek building. As soon as we have checked


    thems, we contact Nightstalker.


    ¡°Let us know as soon as the automatic alert system is off so we can set off the sprinklers. If you get the camera feed, it¡¯s a bonus but not needed¡°.


    ¡°On it, Boss. I have disabled the fence so you can get through now. Should only be 5 minutes before everything goes haywire and they run to the lobby¡°.


    We get out of the van with bolt cutters and make easy work of the fence. It would normally be electrified at night, but it will be just another system crash tonight. The only reason I don¡¯t care


    about the camera is that I want them to know I won. That I was the one who took her back. That I


    outsmarted them.


    Wey down on the crest of the hill and watched the building. Through the ss windows on the bottom floor, we could see the security guard at the desk watching the cameras. It wasn¡¯t long before we could see the confusion on his face. He started clicking on the keyboard and then radioed for


    someone.


    The elevator door opened, and two more guards came out and looked at theputer. We needed to act before they called anyone externally.


    ¡°Shall we go say hi?¡°.


    We go down the hill in a set formation. Liam and I are at the front with weapons drawn, and Aalto and Eli behind us. Both weapons are in their own right.


    I fire a round to shatter the ss at the front and instantly duck so Aalto can throw in the sh grenade and Eli can set fire to the furniture for the waiting guest in the lobby.


    All men scream and are thrown to the floor. They scrabble to get their holster weapons, but we take them all out with military precision before they have a chance.


    Liam barks, ¡°Which way?¡°.


    I check thepass and it¡¯s pointing to the centre of the building. ¡°Straight¡°.


    The sprinkers have all finallye on, and the lights have switched over to emergency lighting. The hallways start to flood, and we can hear the sound of sshing footstepsing towards us.


    ¡°TAKE COVER¡°.


    We all run to the side, but Aalto stays put.


    The door burst open, and the enemy instantly opened fire. He forms a wall of water three feet wide instantly. It absorbed every bullet as if frozen by the water itself.


    They stop firing confusing. Aalto just smiles at them. ¡°Mine turn¡°.


    He unleashes on them. A force of water so strong it hurls them into the wall as if the tidal wave itself were seeking vengeance. The swirling water dulls the sound of skulls cracking, but the way the water turns red and the body starts to move freely within. They have all been killed.


    We all just stand there stunned before our mind is taken back to the mission.


    We move through the hallway with Aalto at the front, keeping the shield up but opening gaps for us to fire through. Wee to a/section in the hallway where they starting from every direction.


    Aalto is struggling to keep up and yells at Eli.


    ¡°BOIL THE WATER¡°.


    Eli doesn¡¯t question the order and does as requested. The steam that rises is intense, but Aalto sends intense waves down each hallway. We can hear the skin sizzling over the screaming as they retreat down the hallway.


    ¡°Always wondered if that would work¡°.


    I look at him, shocked. ¡°You didn¡¯t know that would work¡°.


    I snap back. ¡°Well, none of us have been in a situation like this before, so I haven¡¯t exactly tested the theory. Keep moving. Humans or backup will likely be here soon¡°.


    We find the door we are after. It¡¯s a massive, heavy door with a biometric interface lock. FUCK.


    I order Liam to call Nightstalker, who is on standby, and plug an anti¨Cencryption device into the lock.


    ¡°You better work damn fast, Nightstalker, as we¡¯re sitting ducks here¡°.


    ¡°Gonna need more than a few seconds¡°.


    We all stand silent and on alert for three minutes before we hear the click and the door starts to


    open.


    We all pile into the room, and I scent them instantly.


    Wolves.


    Chapter Comments


    LIKE


    POST COMMENT NOW

 Gloom 160

    <b>Chapter </b><b>160 </b>


    Liam POV


    I could tell Alpha King scented them as soon as he entered, just as I did. He puts his Alpha¡¯s aura up on full force and uses his Alphamand to dominate the room.


    ¡°WHERE IS SHE?¡°..


    They all cower behind chairs and desks. At the back of the room, there appears to be some sort ofb room. Thick ss walls with an istion room before entering. The inside, however, is set up as a mini studio apartment. A chair, books to read, a table, and a chair to eat. The king single bed was a hospital bed with straps attached. The mattress has been pulled off and put on the floor.


    ¡°Check thepass¡°.


    He pulls it out, and it points directly to the room. He moves slightly left and then right. Thepass is definitely saying she is in there.


    He goes and checks the door, and it is another biometric lock. We don¡¯t have another three minutes


    to hack the system.


    He pulls out his handgun and points it at one of the workers.


    ¡°I know she is in there. Open it¡°.


    They whimper in response. ¡°I don¡¯t have authorisation¡­¡­¡±


    BANG


    She drops dead instantly. He moved to the next wolf in their hiding ce.


    ¡°Who can open it?¡°.


    ¡°Please, I¡¯m just an omega ¡­¡­¡±


    BANG


    We can hear the sobbing start from some of the others, but we know we are losing time. We still need to get out of the building.


    ¡°I have enough bullets to kill you all. Open the fucking door and you all live, or you can all die¡°.


    ¡°If we open the door, he will kill us¡­¡­¡±


    BANG


    ¡°The supposed Rogue King isn¡¯t here right now, so either you die now or I leave with my mate and you have a chance to escape¡°.


    One of the wolves cracks under the pressure and runs over to open the door.


    ¡°You need to give the room a minute to vent the knock¨Cout gas¡°.


    I stand outside and hold the door open so he isn¡¯t trapped in the room. The other two stand outside


    with the power of fire and water on disy to scare the rest in the room.


    As soon as the light above the door turns green, signalling it is safe to enter, he storms into the


    room<b>. </b>


    He goes over the mattress and flings it to the other side of the room, as if it is nothing.


    There she is on the floor, fast asleep. Alpha King starts talking very softly to her.


    ¡°It¡¯s OK, Moonlight, I¡¯m here. I got you. I¡¯m taking you home¡°.


    He picks her up bridal style and cradles her gently against his chest.


    He starts to run out of the room with her, and we know it is time to retreat.


    We sprint through the hallways in a protective formation around Alpha King and Luna Queen, and


    we race back out the way we came.


    We can hear the sirens in the distance and get up the hill before the fire department and police see <ol><li>us. </li></ol>


    I jump into the driver¡¯s seat and Eli into the passenger seat. Everyone else gets in the back. We speed away down the road and try to make it to the freeway while being on alert that we are not being followed.


    I start to hear yelling in the back. ¡°NO, NO NO NO¡°.


    I know the voice is Alpha King. ¡°What? Is she injured? What¡¯s happening?¡°.


    Aalto answers me. ¡°Now she is on her back, we can see that she is pregnant. We didn¡¯t save her fast enough to stop them breeding her¡°.


    FUCK


    The back of the van starts to get tense, and I can feel Alpha King getting more distressed.


    I can hear Aalto trying to calm her, but he is getting more feral by the second. He starts to partially shift into his Lycan form, which is when I hear the most beautiful music I have ever heard.


    A gentle, calming song, almost like a luby, followed by a loud thud.


    ¡°The hell was that?¡°.


    ¡°I used my Siren song to convince him to sleep¡°.


    I¡¯m bbergasted. ¡°You could have used that the entire time¡°.


    ¡°It¡¯s technically ouwed by my people as it¡¯s mind control, so never tell anyone¡°.


    Eli starts to panic from the passenger seat. ¡°We¡¯re being followed. Three ck vans in formation and gaining¡°.


    I sped up, but they were already going faster and caught up. They open fire as they get up to the driver¡¯s side window. Thank the Goddess for bulletproof ss. Doesn¡¯t mean it will hold out for long.


    ¡°Aalto, can you stop the bullets?¡°.


    ¡°Need water, dumbass¡°.


    We need another n. ¡°Eli, if you heat the tires, could you make them explode?¡°.


    ¡°Let¡¯s find out¡°.


    He winds down the window and leans out to send a hot me directly to the tires. They explode in


    seconds.


    We start hollering as all three vans slow down and we speed up. I turned to get out of the valley, but


    this wasn¡¯t over yet.


    Arge spotlight from above encases the vehicle. There¡¯s a helicopter above us and tracking us. Who the hell is this Rogue King that he has as much money to buy these things as Alpha King does?


    Eli starts getting excited. ¡°Those mountains. Turn towards them¡°.


    ¡°That¡¯s East, we need to go South¡°.


    ¡°FUCKING TURN¡°.


    I skid out the back wheels as I make the sharp turn and only lose the helicopter long enough for Eli to just out and transform.


    He goes full Phoenix and lets out a massive screech that echoes around the forest down below and the nearby mountainside.


    mes start raining down from the top of the mountain ande straight for us. It takes me a


    minute to realise it¡¯s more Phoenix¡¯s. Eli starts protecting the van to signal that we are not the enemy, and the others set the helicopter on fire and send it crashing to the ground.


    1 follow the road up the mountain with Eli, moving any mes out of the way as we watch the forest go up in mes.


    I¡¯m finally led to arge cave where I¡¯m met with a very angry¨Clooking soldier pointing weapons at me. I just hold my hands up and get out of the van as instructed.


    Aalto also gets out, but when they go to grab my Luna Queen, I growl.


    ¡°Shut up, wolf. You¡¯re on our territory now¡°.


    Eli walks up and punches him in the face. ¡°Actually, you all work on mynds. No one is to harm anyone in this van. They are all protected by the Royal Crown Prince¡°.


    I let out a sigh of relief. We had a sessful mission and¨Cwere finally safe.


    For now<b>. </b>


    Chapter Comments


    Visitor


    please tell me at the end of this he gets to be with he as they are fated mates also please mark her already I¡¯m just sad she¡¯s pregnant please I wish it was his


    View All 2 Comments >


    1


    SHARE


    POST COMMENT


    7

 Gloom 161

    <b>Chapter </b><b>161 </b>


    <b>Lewana </b>POV


    My mind starts to clear the sedation they always pump me full <b>of</b><b>. </b>The ground feels <b>different</b><b>. </b><b>Hard </b>and cold. A cold wind caresses my skin for the first time in months. Have they moved <b>me</b><b>? </b>


    ¡°I think she¡¯s starting to wake up¡°.


    ¡°What kind of drugs did they give her? She¡¯s been out for an hour¡°.


    The voices feel familiar, but I¡¯m not sure. I open my eyes and I try to focus. It¡¯s dark and there <b>is </b>a fire nearby. I¡¯m no longer in theb. And I¡¯m not restrained.


    I start growling to warn whoever is near me. A figurees running towards me and holds my shoulder supportively, trying to get me to sit up.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got your Luna Queen¡°.


    I recognize the scent before I can make out his face. Liam. I just copse onto him and start silently


    sobbing as he rubs my back.


    He keeps trying to reassure me. ¡°It¡¯s OK. We got you out. We¡¯ll take you home soon¡°.


    Home. He¡¯ll take me to Conrad. Wait.


    ¡°Is he not here? Didn¡¯t hee?¡°.


    Heughed a humourlessugh. ¡°He¡¯s sort of knocked out in the back of the van. We¡¯ll exin more


    when you¡¯re more with it¡°.


    That¡¯s when I see it. The ck van with the door open at the back. I don¡¯t care how drugged I am or


    even if I crawl. I need to see him.


    I start to push off Liam with the adrenaline starting to clear the mind fog more quickly. I shakily


    walk to the van, but Liam supports me to walk over there, and I get in.


    Conrad¡¯s huge frame is on its back, and he¡¯s snoring peacefully. I start to try to wake him up. I need


    to know he¡¯s OK. I need to hold him.


    <b>¡°</b>Conrad, I¡¯m here. Please wake up¡°.


    I hear the siren song and realise he is under the siren song. <b>As </b>soon as Aalto sings<b>, </b>Conrad¡¯s <b>eyes </b><b>fly </b>


    open. As soon as he sees me, he sits up, grabs me with both arms, and pulls me into his <b>arms</b><b>. </b>


    He just holds me in silence while we have a moment together.


    <b>1/4 </b>


    <b>Chapter </b><b>161 </b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>Moonlight</b>, I missed <b>you </b><b>so </b>much<b>. </b><b>I¡¯m </b><b>going </b><b>to </b><b>fix </b><b>everything</b>. <b>Oh </b><b>Goddess</b>, <b>I </b>missed <b>you </b>so much


    <b>He </b>starts passionately kissing me from nowhere. I <b>kiss </b>him back, <b>but </b>at <b>first</b><b>, </b><b>he¡¯s </b>going <b>too </b>fast


    <b>¡°</b>Conrad, I know you missed me, but slow down. People are here, and we need to <b>get </b><b>home </b>


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Let them watch¡°.


    What. He¡¯s never like this. He starts grabbing me with such force on my legs, I know <b>it </b><b>is </b><b>going </b><b>to </b>


    leave bruises.


    ¡°Conrad. Stop. This isn¡¯t you¡°.


    He starts sucking and biting my neck, leaving marks there. I grab his face and force him to look <b>at </b><ol><li>me. </li></ol>


    I see Jace¡¯s eyes looking back at me, but something is wrong. The normally bright yellow has <b>swirling </b>ck circles in the middle. <b>That¡¯s </b>not Conrad or Jace.


    I grab his neck and apply full force while growling at him. Serenaes forward and knows this fight isn¡¯t over.


    ¡°I can see you¡°.


    A smirk crosses his face, and he grabs my hand to remove it. I push him backwards and scramble out


    of the van.


    Conrad emerges slowly. His eyes have gonepletely ck as he lets out a maliciousugh that echoes around the cave we are in, making everyone in the cave freeze.


    He starts pping a loud boom that gets everyone¡¯s full attention.


    ¡°Bravo, blessed one. I thought we could have fully corrupted you before you noticed¡°.


    I start my ground and put my full Alpha Aura up. ¡°He is mine. Release him. Now¡°.


    The demonic voice started singing in a mocking tone. ¡°Little light, shining bright. And she¡¯s already lost the fight¡°.


    I use my Alpha Command with such force that loose rocks start shaking free. ¡°I will not let you clim


    him. He is MINE¡°.


    ¡°You sure you want him back. You won¡¯t believe the things he¡¯s been up to while you¡¯ve been <b>away</b><b>. </b>He was easy to manipte, too. He lost half his soul and was already angry the first <b>day</b><b>. </b>He <b>just </b>needed a little nudge at the start. And we¡¯ve had him for two months¡°.


    <b>Chapter </b><b>161 </b>


    <b>I </b><b>falter </b><b>in </b><b>my </b><b>resolve</b>. What have they <b>done </b><b>to </b><b>him</b>? Whatever It Is, I <b>know </b>we <b>can </b>ovee it w <b>have </b><b>to</b><b>. </b>


    ¡°<b>If </b>you will not leave him willing, I will force you out¡°.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee to <b>try</b><b>, </b>but we are pretty secure here, and we won¡¯t let him hold <b>back</b>¡°.


    I particrly shift into my Lycan form andunch at him full force. He grabs me to swing <b>me </b><b>into </b>the cave wall. I push off with my legs, and when I rebound, I tackle him <b>to </b>the floor.


    Everyone in the cave takes off running for cover, as no one ever wants <b>to </b>get in the middle of two full blood Alphas fighting.


    I swing and get a hit to his face, then his left nk, and I try to kick his legs out. I knew this <b>was </bing, and jumped over my legs beforending a blow to my face, shattering my cheekbone.


    I put my arms up in a defensive stance and keep blocking his blows, which areing <b>hard </b><b>and </b><b>fast </b>


    now<b>. </b>


    I manage to duck one of them and get a spinning kick to the head, but as <b>I </b>spin round to deliver another, he grabs my leg and throws his full force against my body, hurling me to the ground.


    I try to get my legs around his to apply pressure to his chest, but he grabs my hands and pins them above my head. He uses all his force and his weight in one hand, breaking my wrist. I cry out in pain, which amuses him.


    ¡°Submit, little one. The Shadows will rule the earth, and you can still be our Luna Queen. Come to the darkness and bring reconning to everyone who has wronged you at your mate¡¯s side¡°.


    I think about my options and reliase I only have one left. I turn my head right and watch as his caninese out to mark me with darkness.


    As soon as he leans over to bite me, I mp down full force on his neck, marking him first.


    A shrill scream echoes around the cavern system as I flood Conrad¡¯s system with light. The shadows leaving his body make him convulse and froth at the mouth, and I manage to roll him over to his back before he copses on top of me.

 Gloom 162

    <b>Chapter </b><b>162 </b>


    Lewana POV


    Only once the convulsion stops, I release my fangs from his neck. I cradle my broken wrist and <b>just </b>sob onto his chest. I never wanted to mark him like that.


    Liames out from hiding and approaches slowly.


    ¡°Luna Queen. Let me help you. You¡¯re badly injured and ¡­¡­¡°.


    I know what he is trying not to say. ¡°I know I¡¯m pregnant, Liam. Serena has checked. Everything¡¯s fine. Mainly bruising, but my wrist is broken. It will take a day to heal properly¡°.


    I wince as I get up. I try to hide, but Liam notices instantly and runs to my side.


    Aaltoes out next. He looks like he is dazed. ¡°I know this might not be the best timing, but what the fuck just happened?¡°.


    I just groan as Liam gets me to a t rock to sit on.


    ¡°Shadows. When I was taken, it must have left a space in Conrad¡¯s soul where they could move in.


    What exactly happened while I was gone?¡°.


    Aalto and Liam just freeze. They say nothing, so I know it must have been bad. I decide now is not the time to press the issue.


    I look at my sleeping mate and, for the first time, take in my surroundings.


    ¡°Where exactly are we?¡°.


    Eli appears from the background. ¡°It¡¯s a Phoenixpound. A family of about 30 lives here, including a healer who should give you a once¨Cover¡°.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, really. I just want to get home. Where are we exactly?¡°.


    Liam answers all my questions. ¡°Oakwood Valley. It¡¯s in the North East of our territory and just


    under 4000km away¡°.


    ¡°That honestly doesn¡¯t surprise me. The northern and eastern territories were the biggest <b>supporters </b>of the rogue ideals. They could go more unchecked here¡°.


    I let out a yawn and flinch when my body starts to try to stretch and shake as the adrenaline <b>is </b>leaving my body.


    Liam instantly became overprotective. ¡°First thing that is happening is this healer is <b>checking </b><b>you </b>


    <b>Chapter </b><b>162 </b>


    <b>out</b><b>, </b><b>and </b>then <b>you </b>are <b>having </b><b>a </b><b>proper </b>rest<b>, </b>and eating. I hear <b>pregnant </b><b>women </b>read in eart


    I roll my eyes and just do as I¡¯m told. I¡¯m too exhausted to fight.


    I¡¯m put in arge room with a King bed. Liam and Eli ungraciously drop Conrad <b>into </b><b>the </b><b>bed</b>, stiff unconscious, and get into bed next to him. Just having his warm body next to mine instantly calms me and Serene, and we are asleep in minutes.


    It¡¯s several hours before we wake again. Liam is asleep on the couch, clearly wanting to <b>be </b><b>close </b><b>to </b>his kind for reassurance. Maybe also to be back up in case we need it.


    Conrad must have felt me stir as he opened his eyes.


    ¡°Hey, Moonlight¡°.


    ¡°Hey, how are you feeling?¡°.


    ¡°I¡¯m always better when I¡¯m here with you¡°. He just strokes my hair and traces my face. Serena <b>has </b>already healed the bruises. She put everything into that first as she didn¡¯t want our mates <b>feeling </b>bad when they remembered.


    ¡°We should get up. We have to n to get home¡°.


    ¡°No. A few more minutes. Whenever you leave me, you¡¯re taken away. Just stay with me a bit longer¡°.


    I¡¯m just confused by this. Then it clicks. He thinks he is dreaming. He must have had this dream


    most nights since I was taken from him. I pinch him hard on the arm.


    ¡°Ow¡°. He sits bolt upright and looks around. I can see his face contort as all of his memoriese


    flooding back.


    He looks over at me, panicked. ¡°Oh Goddess, I didn¡¯t hurt you, did I? It wasn¡¯t me. You know I love you more than anything¡­¡­.¡±


    I grab his face and kiss him, sending all my love down the bond. He pulls me closer to him gently


    and sends the love back.


    ¡°I knew it wasn¡¯t you as soon as you kissed me<b>¡°</b>.


    I hear Liam¡¯s gruff half¨Calseep voicee from across the room. ¡°It¡¯s great you¡¯re being lovy dovey again, but we still have a crisis on our hands¡°.


    Conrad sighs and goes into his nning mode. He then grabs his phone to start workin ask Eli and Aalto if they want toe back with us. There is an airfield about an hour from here, and I¡¯m booking a ne under my human alias and a car to take us home, Should take us about eight hours to get home, and we can leave tonight¡°.


    iam<b>, </b><b>go </b>


    <b>Chapter </b><b>162 </b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>What </b>about <b>the </b>van, and all the stuff <b>in </b>It? <b>We </b>can¡¯t <b>exactly </b><b>leave </b><b>military </b>grade equipravant, in <b>term </b>parking


    <b>¡°</b><b>We </b>can leave it here. Happy for the Phoenix¡¯s to have anything they want. The van as well if requested, <b>if </b>defending us and providing care¡°.


    Conrad starts to look nervous, and I can see his eyes drifting down to my stomach. I can <b>sense </b><b>his </b>nerves instantly go anything at the <b>moment</b><b>?</b>¡±


    us and he gulps before speaking. ¡°Do you i


    ¡°No, I¡¯m actually going well. They didn¡¯t hurt me while I was there and looked after me <b>very </b><b>well</b><b>. </b>They had other ns¡°.


    Both men look at me, confused. And then at each other.


    Liam is the one who asks the question. ¡°If they didn¡¯t hurt you, how did you get pregnant<b>?</b><b>¡°</b><b>, </b>


    I can¡¯t help but startughing. ¡°They took me because <b>I </b>was pregnant¡°.


    All the colour instantly drains from Conrad¡¯s face.


    ¡°They¡­..how¡­.what¡°.


    ¡°All you need to know right now is that the pups in me are yours¡°.


    ¡°Pupsssss. As in more than one¡°.


    ¡°Yeah, Twins to be exact. They did a blood test and it¡¯s very likely to be one boy and one girl¡°<b>. </b>


    Liam is so excited that he jumps into bed with us. We all startughing, and Conrad ces his hand gently on my stomach.


    Liam suddenly stops and realises there is still a serious issue. He looks at me with a serious face.


    ¡°Luna Queen. I have to ask. Do you know who the traitor is? The one who took you from your bed the night you were taken?¡°.


    ¡°Yes, but I will exin on the ne, I have other business there to take care of¡°.


    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>


    Visitor


    POST COMMENT


    B


    1


    I knew the baby was his! I love, love, love this story! I¡¯m hooked. Can¡¯t wait for more.


    View <b>1 </b>Comment >


    5


    Sep


    < SHARE

 Gloom 163

    Bnce of Light and Shadow


    <b>Chapter </b><b>163 </b>


    Lewana POV


    shback to two months ago


    I can feel myself starting to wake up. I¡¯m tucked up warm in bed as usual. If Conrad is up before me, he normally tucks me back in to make sure I¡¯m warm before he leaves. I love it when he does that. I


    roll over and reach out to his side of the bed, and my arm goes off the edge.


    Did I fully move to his side of the bed? I reach around with my other hand and find the other edge.


    This isn¡¯t my bed.


    I sit up and start looking around frantically, greeted by thick perspex walls in ab with technicians doing work.


    I start growling instantly. A ferocious, loud growl that makes them all freeze.


    ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re finally awake. Did you have a good rest?¡°.


    The familiar face brings me nofort.


    ¡°Donovan. What have you done?¡°.


    ¡°I¡¯ve saved us all my Luna Queen. You are strong, beautiful, and blessed. You have always been destined for greatness, but you have hidden from us in the human form for many years. Your new amodations are just to make sure you don¡¯t hide from us again¡°.


    eves


    He¡¯s speaking in an almost robotic tone. He believes everything he is saying. That he thinks it is logical. Even though it¡¯s insanity.


    I snap at him. ¡°You know Alpha King wille for me. He will kill you when he does¡°.


    <b>He </b>smiles<b>. </b>¡°Conrad is already being dealt with¡°.


    <b>I </b>freeze. Why did he not call him Alpha King<b>? </b>


    <b>You </b>vowed <b>to </b>always <b>do </b>what <b>is </b>best for our kind<b>. </b><b>To </b><b>always </b><b>serve </b><b>the </b><b>Alpha </b><b>King</b><b>¡± </b>


    <b>A </b><b>low </b><b>chuckle </b><bes </b><b>from </b><b>the </b><b>corner</b><b>, </b><b>and </b><b>a </b><b>figure </b><b>steps </b><b>forward </b><b>from </b><b>the </b><b>darkness</b>. <b>A </b><b>man </b><b>in </b>his <b>mid</b><b>¨C</b><b>30s</b><b>, </b><b>in </b><b>an </b><b>expensive </b>designer <b>suit </b><b>with </b>a <b>rough </b><b>around </b><b>the </b><b>edges </b><b>vibe </b>


    He <b>did</b>. He <b>took </b>a <b>blood </b>oath. Except <b>Conrad </b>was never <b>his </b><b>Alpha </b><b>King </b>


    eyes run over my body with a look I¡¯m familiar with. It instantly, turns my bload to icer


    clearly picturing me naked. I feel very exposed in my cami top and PJ shorts, so I go to bed and rip the nket off to wrap over me.


    He tusked at me. ¡°You do need to hide from me. You belong to me now after all¡°.


    Serenaes forward and gives a warning bark, which makes himugh.


    I start looking around the room frantically to assess my surroundings and situation.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like your amodation, little bunny. I built them just for you. Reinforced perspex ss all around so my staff can keep an eye on you at all times. A chamber with a secondary biometric lock, so even if you get past the first door, you won¡¯t get to the second. All air is pumped through the vents as an istion chamber. All furniture is bolted down. And when we need to enter the room, you can eitherply and get into the silver restraints, or we gas the room¡°.


    He just smiles as he watches me go from one corner to another. Checking every surface, every corner, every inch, trying to work this out. He watches me intently andes up to the ss when I start slowing down.


    ¡°You looked stressed, little bunny. It¡¯s not good for you¡°.


    I sh my Alpha eyes at him and use my Alphamand. ¡°Don¡¯t call me that. Release me now, or I will kill all of you when I do¡°.


    ¡°I do like them with spirit. None of that will work here. They have all been blood¨Cbonded andmanded to only obey me, and I¡¯m also a pure blood Alpha, so won¡¯t scare me either¡°.


    I step away from the ss and go back to sit on the bed. I think about my options, what I¡¯m going to do. Processing everything he has just told me.


    He studies me for a moment. Almost intrigued by my silence. ¡°I¡¯m surprised you haven¡¯t asked any questions, little bunny¡°.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been in a cage before. You want what the rest wanted¡°.


    He lets out that amused chuckle again. ¡°Well, I¡¯m never going to lie to you, so that day wille. But for now, you will be very carefully monitored. We have to make sure the pup is OK after all¡°.


    I looked up and met his eyes. The what.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t surprise me you don¡¯t know. My loyal servant Donovan switched your birth control for an egg¨Cstimting hormone. He then gave you the pre¨Cworkout powder as a way to get extra Folic acid into you. Then finally, he put oestrogen in your smoothies leading up to your night away with descendant of light. Guaranteed you went into heat and would conceive¡°.


    I¡¯m worried at this point. ¡°That is all just a n. You have no way of knowing if I¡¯m actually


    pregnant.


    ¡°Donovan knew about your sma bank. He has been testing it since you came back for the


    hormone changes. Thest one you did confirmed it, so we put our n into action to bring you


    here¡°.


    My hands instinctively go to my abdomen while Serena checks inside me for life. He was right.


    ¡°So your grand n is to watch me raise a pup in this room¡°.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry yourself with motherhood. Alpha Anthony and Lady Cordelia have already


    bought your pup. Your beloved Conrad will wake up naked in bed with her, and she will y the part


    of being pregnant. She already has the injectable version of the birth hormone, so her scent changes


    to make it convincing. Once you give birth, she will be Luna Queen. As there will be an heir, there


    will be no need for Conrad, so we can kill him, I¡¯ll take the throne and raise your pup as mine¡°.


    I startughing. A humourless noise full of denial. ¡°Conrad will never ept Cordelia as Luna Queen. Even if he thinks she¡¯s carrying his pup¡°.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. He will be dead. Cordelia will inherit all his assets along with her father¡¯s, and I will


    control them all¡°.


    I freeze when I realise there is still a piece missing from this twisted n.


    ¡°If Cordelia will be your mate, you n to just sell me on after birth¡°.


    ¡°You¡¯re far too valuable for that. We¡¯re going to harvest you. All your eggs will be taken and frozen for sale. Thisb will process sperm from Alpha¡¯s with the biggest pockets to create a line of pure Alpha¡¯s. All daughters created will go into a breeding program to continue your legacy. Your sma and blood are going to be drained for anti¨Caging serums and health treatment. Even your antibodies for silver and wolfsbane will be collected¡°.


    A wave of pure horror washes over me, and I can¡¯t stop the tears from falling. My biggest fear has been realised. My daughters will suffer as I did. My entire blood will suffer because I got caught.


    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>


    LIKE

 Gloom 164

    Bnce of Light and Shadow


    <b>Chapter </b><b>164 </b>


    Lewana POV


    I sit on Conrad¡¯sp as I exin everything that happened. The entire n of the enemy. He refused


    to let me go and just rubbed my tiny bump protectively as he absorbed all the details, while Liam,


    Aalto, and Eli stared with fury.


    Donovan was still in the house when they left, so Liam was straight on the phone to Arthur.


    ¡°The fucking little weasel left already. Guards at the front gate said he left on urgent pack business


    just after 1 this morning. Arthur will be on the lookout in case hees back, but he likely heard


    about our raid¡°.


    Liam starts pacing but eventually throws his phone against the wall of the ne, shattering it.


    ¡°FUCK¡°. He slumps down in a chair, just exasperated, and looks up at the ceiling. ¡°That is the most


    fucked up shit I have ever heard. I can¡¯t believe Cordelia bought your pup¡°.


    I ask the only thing on my mind. ¡°Is she still at the house?¡°.


    ¡°Sound asleep, apparently. Arthur checked personally. Wonder why they didn¡¯t get her out¡°.


    ¡°Because I was rescued and they knew I would tell you. She has no value to them anymore. Same


    with her father. He got caught, so he is no longer of use<b>¡°</b><b>. </b>


    I can feel the rumble building within Conrad as he growls. He is trying so hard to keep it together,


    but I can tell he is struggling to hold on.


    He looks at me, looks deep into my eyes as if willing this to be another nightmare. ¡°Did she buy one


    or both?¡°.


    ¡°One. When Malik was told he was having twins, with one boy and one girl, he varied his ns. The


    boy was to go to Cordelia, and he was going to raise the girl. He was going to breed her himself, so


    his bloodline was mixed with Moon Goddess¡°.


    ¡°Mailk. That¡¯s the name of the man who took you and sold my pups¡°.


    ¡°Yes. <b>He </b>imed to be the Rogue Alpha King¡°.


    Conrad just pulls me against him tighter as Liam looks on, horrified.


    Liam looks at both of us. ¡°So what¡¯s the n<b>?</b>¡°.


    Conrad¡¯s eyes <b>go </b>yellow and gold as <b>Jace </b>surges forward<b>. </b>¡°We are going to rip that lying <b>bitch </b>limb <b>from </b><b>limb</b>.


    ¡°Hell no. You can kill Malik and Donovan. That bitch is mine¡°.


    This must have surprised them all as they stared at me, shocked. ¡°I have done very little but


    fantasize about destroying her for two months. She tried to rig a ceremony, break me and my mate apart, flirted with him every chance she had, got into bed naked with him, and bought my pup with


    the end goal of murdering Conrad. She¡¯s mine¡°.


    Jace instantly starts purring and nuzzling me. He grabs a nket and wraps me up on his chest. We


    will be home in 5 hours, and I know he wants me to rest.


    It¡¯s 5 am when we start to see the territorye into view. I shut down my bond so no one in the pack knows I¡¯m home, as I have to deal with Cordelia first.


    Conrad steps out of the car first, and Alphamands the two soldiers at the pack house entrance not to say a word to anyone. When I step out, they instantly gasp, and I can see them fighting the order. One even has a tear running down his face. They both kneel as a sign of respect.


    ¡°We need you to clear a passage for us. I need to have a word with Cordelia¡°.


    Both men¡¯s faces go stiff, and I can see the rage building up within them. They do as asked, and I get into her room without anyone seeing. Conrad and Liam wait outside with the soldiers.


    I stare at her sleeping peacefully in her bed. Silk pajamas, hair in a bo, and an expensive


    bedsheet from home.


    I sit on the bedside next to her and gently stroke her face. ¡°Wake up, sleepy head¡°.


    She starts to grumble. ¡°No, it¡¯s too early¡°.


    <i>¡°</i>Oh,e now. It¡¯s a big day for you. You¡¯re moving today¡°.


    Her features start to furrow as she gets confused by the voice and statements. She slowly opens her eyes to see me staring back at her.


    She tries to scream, but I grab her throat, stopping any movement. She starts to struggle, but I sit on top of her chest and squeeze harder.


    ¡°Now you¡¯re going to know what it¡¯s like to want to scream but know no one ising for you¡°.


    I release her throat, and she takes a big gasp of air, and I p her hard across the face. That¡¯s definitely going to bruise.


    She starts whimpering beneath me and turns her head in submission.


    <b>¡°</b><b>You </b>weak little bitch<b>. </b>One p and you can¡¯t take it anymore. Wait till you see what <b>I¡¯m </b>going <b>to </b><b>do </b><b>to </b><b>you </b>and your father <b>next</b>..


    I put my hands around her throat again, and this time I squeeze until she passes out.


    I climb off her and go tell the guards to take her to the prison cells.


    Conrad just looks at me proudly. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re home, Moonlight¡°.


    I give him a kiss on the lips and go downstairs again. I exit out the front of the house and just stand there breathing it in. The smell of the forest. The sweet smelles from the orchard. The cool morning wind caresses my skin.


    I look at the forest line, and the sun is just about to crest above the trees. I know the pack will start waking up now.


    I open my bond so they can all feel me and send out a mind¨Clink.


    ¡°I¡¯m home¡°.


    Instantly, there are howls throughout all the houses, and wolves start running out in pajamas. They are hugging each other and spinning each other around. Many are just bursting out into tears and drop to their knees to start thanking the Moon Goddess for my safe return.


    Conrad adds to my message.


    ¡°They took our Luna Queen because she is pregnant with my twins¡°.


    Everyone freezes for just a split second before the celebrations start even louder again.


    All my girls heard from one of the maids why everyone is so happy and ran outside. They practically tackle me to the ground.


    Conrad growls at them and pulls me away from them protectively. ¡°Carefully. Don¡¯t hurt our pups¡°.


    They all start screaming and jumping and grab me for a group hug.


    It¡¯s good to be home.


    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>


    Visitor


    I can not wait for the updates.


    View All 2 Comments >


    <b>2 </b>


    < SHARE

 Gloom 165

    <b>Chapter </b><b>165 </b>


    Conrad POV


    <b>The </b>celebration from that pack was immense. As soon as Valerie sent word on herworks <b>that </b>the Luna Queen had returned home, the phone calls came flooding in to confirm and celebrate.


    It was hours before we managed to get away to the medical centre. We kept everyone out but <b>the </b>head medic so we could have a moment.


    My moonlight basically copsed on the bed.


    ¡°You OK. You look exhausted. We could go to ur room or the living room to rest for a while. Or do you need me to get you something to eat? I can also order the pack to back off if needed. I probably¡­¡­..¡°.


    She raises her finger to my lips. A silent gesture to get me to stop talking.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to fix everything, Conrad. The pack loving me isn¡¯t going to hurt me or the pups<b>. </b>Right now<b>, </b>I just need to hold your hand while I have the ultrasound¡°.


    I take a deep breath to try to calm myself. I need to do better for her. I need to do better for my


    pups<b>. </b>


    The head medic walks in and can see Lewana looks calm, and I¡¯m terrified but trying to hold it together.


    ¡°Ready to have a look at your twins, Alpha King¡°.


    I just give a nod and hold my girl¡¯s hand.


    He puts the gel on her small bump and starts pressing really hard with the stick device thing. I shoot


    him a death re, and he eases up a lot.


    Lewana lets out a small chuckle. ¡°Just do your job. I¡¯ll deal with him¡°.


    ¡°He¡¯s not hurting you and the pups by doing it that hard¡°.


    She just rolls her eyes. ¡°No. And he has done plenty of ultrasounds before I got here. He is doing it


    correctly¡°.


    The ck and white swirly picture on the screen suddenly takes shape. Two separate ck circles with tiny pups in them. I can make out arms, legs, and little bodies moving. The medic is clicking


    can


    away at buttons on the machine, making lines appear over them.


    ¡°From the size, they are, about 10 weeks, which confirms the timeline<b>. </b>They are both of equal <b>size</b><b>, </b><b>so </b>


    <b>1/3 </b>


    <b>Chapter </b><b>165 </b>


    <b>they </b>are <b>both </b>growing well. I can¡¯t see anything I would be concerned <b>about </b><b>at </b><b>this </b><b>stage</b><b>, </b><b>but </b>as <b>you </b><b>know</b>, Luna Queen, we check again when they are a bit bigger<b>¡°</b>.


    <b>He </b>then clicks another button, which <b>fills </b>the room with the most amazing whooshing <b>sound</b><b>. </b><b>Their </b>


    hearts beat.


    Jace came forward to listen and watch the monitor. He was as fascinated as I was. The medic <b>prints </b>out some photos and hands them to me, and as soon as he wipes the gel off her stomach, I put <b>my </b>head against it while Jace purrs to them.


    We stay like this for a while before heading back into the chaos. The pack doesn¡¯t stop celebrating for the rest of the day. I¡¯m too worried about Lewana being over¨Cexerted, so take her to bed <b>after </b>eating for an early night.


    As soon as the door is shut, she stripspletely naked and starts walking towards the bathroom<b>. </b>


    ¡°I haven¡¯t had a proper shower in a month, and you¡¯re joining me¡°. She says it with such authority


    that there is no room to argue.


    As soon as the shower door is shut, she grabs my face and passionately kisses me. I return the same intensity and start rubbing my hands over her body. Goddess, I missed feeling her. Missed having her body against mine. Feeling the heat of her hands, leaving trails of sparks as they move over my body.


    She starts biting my earlobe before whispering in it in a seductive, breathy tone.


    ¡°Take me¡°.


    I move my hand down her body and slowly separate her folds with my fingers, and find her clit before rubbing in a gentle, smooth motion. She instantly gasps and throws her head back. I keep going while kissing her along her neck, while I speed up and apply more pressure. She¡¯s so sensitive that it¡¯s less than two minutes before shees undone from my touch.


    I start to pull away, and she looks at me, confused. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡°.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re tired, and it¡¯s been a big day¡°.


    She grabs my dick and starts pumping me slowly, making me moan and lose my train of thought. I try to stay focused, but my body has missed her, too.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t felt you in two months. I have raging hormones, and you smell incredible. I need you take me.


    Now¡°.


    She turns around and moves her ass enticingly over my dick, making Jace go wild in my mind. She snakes her hand to my neck and turns her head around so she can kiss me as she lifts my hands over


    her breasts and encourages me to squeeze them. Hard.


    <b>2/3 </b>


    <b>Chapter </b><b>165 </b>


    <b>She </b><b>leans </b><b>forward </b><b>slightly </b><b>so </b>my <b>tip </b>is right at her soaking <b>entrance</b><b>, </b><b>begging </b><b>me </b><b>to </b><b>enter </b>her 1


    <b>slowly </b><b>slide </b><b>in </b>and hear a <b>soft </b>moan from her. <b>I </b>go at a slow pace <b>and </b><b>don¡¯t </b><b>go </b><b>all </b><b>the </b><b>way </b><b>in </b><b>just </b>in


    <b>case </b><b>I </b>hurt her.


    <b>I </b><b>reach </b>over and slowly y with her clit again<b>, </b>but the pleasurable moans start <b>to </b><b>turn </b><b>to </b>frustrated


    whimpers<b>. </b>


    ¡°Please, Conrad. I need you¡°.


    ¡°I will give you what you need, but I don¡¯t want to hurt you¡°.


    ¡°I will tell you if you hurt me. Right now, it hurts more not having you. Please, Conrad, I need <b>this</b><b>¡°</b><b>. </b>


    I grab her hips and slide myself all the way in.


    ¡°Oh yes. That¡¯s it, that¡¯s what I want¡°.


    I start going faster and harder, encouraged more and more by her pleasure¨Cfilled moans. <b>I </b>can <b>feel </b>her legs start to shake and know she is trying to hold off herst orgasm as much as she can.


    I start furiously rubbing her clit as I m into her again and again and feel her body convulse <b>as </b>hees hard on me.


    I gently help her out of the shower, dry her off, and put her into bed with me. I spoon her tightly, just d to feel her against me.


    I don¡¯t care that I didn¡¯t get my own release. Not important right now. I just need to protect my family no matter the cost.


    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>


    2


    POST COMMENT NOW


    < SHARE

 Gloom 166

    <b>Chapter </b><b>166 </b>


    <b>Conrad </b>POV


    I look <b>around</b>, confused as I¡¯m in the prison. But it¡¯s empty. I call out, but no one responds. I take a <b>step </b>back and bump into something hard. It¡¯s ke. He is hanging from the ceiling and being


    drained like a stuck pig.


    ¡°You enjoyed killing me. She¡¯ll know you¡¯re a monster soon enough¡°.


    Suddenly, his scream fills the air, and I have to cover my ears.


    I close my eyes and only open them when it stops. I¡¯m now in my office.


    ¡°You believed I deserved to be hit and terrorised. Will you do the same to her when she deserves it?


    I see Cordelia on the office floor with a bruise forming on her face as my hand throbs.


    I yell back at the scene before me. ¡°I would never hurt Lewana¡°.


    ¡°You said you would never hurt me either. You lied to me. Will you lie to her?<i>¡°</i><i>. </i>


    I spin around and see Mary standing in the kitchen looking down. She has clearly been crying.


    Liames through the door at the back.


    ¡°You failed us. You threatened us. You couldn¡¯t lead us when it mattered. You don¡¯t deserve to be


    Alpha King. You don¡¯t deserve her.


    Liam storms up to me and punches me in the face.


    I sit bolt upright, gasping for breath and holding my face. I¡¯m cold and mmy <b>from </b>the sweat glistening on my skin as I sit up in bed thinking about what happened.


    It was just a dream. But was it really? Nothing in my dream was wrong.


    Lewana starts to store beside me. Shit. She must have sensed my distress. I ce a gentle calm on


    her back and send a calming aura through her. It¡¯s only a few minutes before she is back in a deep


    sleep.


    I look at the clock on the bedside and it¡¯s 3 am. I¡¯m not getting back to sleep after that.


    I leave the bedroom and start to walk around the house. The guards are confused when they see me, but just nod without asking any questions.


    I haven¡¯t had a drop of alcohol since the night Lewana was taken. Arthur was right. I relied <b>on </b>it too


    <b>Chapter </b><b>166 </b>


    <b>much </b><b>to </b><b>calm </b>my nerves. <b>I </b>go to the kitchen and make <b>some </b>tea. Not <b>even </b>close to <b>the </b>same calming effect, but it¡¯s better than nothing.


    <b>I </b>head to my office to do some work. It¡¯s been two months since I went over everything <b>properly</b><b>, </b><b>Now </b>I have a timeline to make sure everything is perfect<b>. </b>


    In six months, I will be a father. I can¡¯t be like this when they co


    I have to protect them when theye. Everything needs to be in order. The house also needs to be in order. We¡¯re <b>going </b><b>to </b><b>need </b>a nursery. We¡¯re going to need nannies. We¡¯re going to need newborn stuff, What stuff <b>do </b>they even


    need?


    I pulled from my train of thought with a timid knock at the door.


    ¡°Come in¡°.


    Lewana walks in, concerned. ¡°You weren¡¯t in bed this morning, and I was worried¡°. She looks <b>at </b><b>the </b>chaos of papers around my office. ¡°How long have you been up?¡°.


    I don¡¯t even look at the clock when I answer. ¡°Just a few hours. I woke up


    wanted to get some stuff done¡°.


    with tons of energy and


    She walks over to me and traces her finger over my mate mark. I lean into her touch.


    ¡°I can feel your emotions even more now since I marked you. You may not be lying to me, but <b>you </b>are keeping something from me¡°.


    Fuck. I can have her worrying about me in her condition. ¡°My brain is just catching up to the reality that you¡¯re back. I woke up thinking you were missing again¡°.


    I can tell she doesn¡¯t believe me, but she is letting it go for now.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to get breakfast. Youing?¡°,


    ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten. You must be starving, though. I can have something brought here for you¡°.


    She looks at me even more suspiciously. ¡°No, I wanted to go to the kitchen with everyone¡°.


    ¡°Well, you have fun and I will catch up with youter¡°.


    She leaves, saddened, and I just drop my head into my hands as she leaves.


    One of the maids brings me my breakfastter, as that has been the system since Lewan.. I will let her know eventually, but I will let her settle in first.


    taken.


    Liames byter to check on me and stands in a military stance at ease when he enters<b>. </b><b>Has </b>he always done this, or am I just noticing?


    <i>2/3 </i>


    <b>Chapter </b><b>166 </b>


    ¡°Alpha King. Luna Queen has requested a few things<b>. </b>She wants to <b>go </b><b>shopping </b><b>with </b>Michelle to <b>get </b>some maternity clothes and bigger jeans. She has also asked to arrange a meeting with councilwomen Valerie and Nightstalker. Something around her n for Anthony and <b>Corde </b>


    ¡°Make sure she has double the number of soldiers she needs. Some in uniform and some in in clothes. Assuming she will need a credit card as well¡°. I smile at him, but he remains stone face<b>. </b>


    He was much more rxed yesterday. Was it because he is morefortable with her than with me<b>? </b>


    I pass him the card, and he leaves without saying another word. As he leaves, I reach out <b>to </b>his bond and realise it has been shut down. No wonder we are no longer in sync.


    It must be because of the shadows. That has to be the reason I did all those things and why the bond is shut down. I wonder if there is still some trace of them here. Is that why I am having the nightmares?


    I added ¡®research shadows¡® to my to¨Cdo list today and continued working.


    I¡¯m not ready to talk to Mary yet, so I decide to go talk to Kimberly. She has always been the more motherly of the three girls to buy and organise baby stuff. I then go check out the space upstairs for the nursery. I decided to knock down a wall to extend our bedroom into the next room and order contractors.


    I have to get everything ready.


    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>


    Visitor


    POST COMMENT


    I hope we will get multiple chapters soon. is the dy because you are still writing this book?


    View All 2 Comments >


    13


    S SHARE


    <b>2/3 </b>

 Gloom 167

    <b>Chapter </b><b>167 </b>


    Lewana POV


    When I woke, the bed wasn¡¯t just empty. It was cold. Conrad had been gone for hours. Ven I found him in the study, he was frantic. I work out fairly soon after we met that Conrad an


    controlling.


    utte


    I know that for many Alphas, it is a way to wield power. Having full control over so bending their will to whatever yourmand is. For Conrad, it was always fear. Fear t¡­ control, everything would crumble. He is thest in the line of the Moon Goddess; he has always


    known that. If he fails, he knows our species would fall to.


    It¡¯s a lot for one man to carry, but he needs to start dealing with it.


    Today is not that day. Today, I have to start my n to make sure that Cordelia and Anthony never threaten my family again.


    First step. Shopping. I need to find a dress that pisses Cordelia off. Tight enough to show <b>my </b>bump. Expensive enough so she knows I¡¯m now the Luna Queen. Petty, probably. Worth it. Completely.


    Michelle and I go shopping, and she finds a dress that is about $2000. Seems ridiculous to spend


    that much on one dress. It¡¯s even worse when she takes me jewellery shopping. I end up refusing


    everything but a set of 1ct diamond earrings. I want to wear my moon ne, as she never got any gifts from Conrad.


    In the afternoon, I have a meeting with Valerie and Nightstalker. I exin my n, and they love it.


    Valerie, in particr, has an evil gleam in <b>her </b>eyes when I exin why I am doing this.


    I tell Conrad about the n for final approval, as it will make us go public in the human world with our rtionship. He loved the idea, and it will fill in a lot of gaps for his business partners and the


    news stories and reward following my disappearance.


    We go to be again that night, and he treats me like ss again. No passion. No untamed desire, Just gentle, reassuring words when what I really want is to be pounded with pleasure until I forget <b>our </b>


    names<b>. </b>


    I wake in the morning, and the bed is <b>cold </b><b>again</b><b>. </b>I head downstairs in my <b>pajamas</b><b>, </b><b>as </b>I know if I don¡¯t eat first thing in the morning, the morning sickness and headaches are a lot <b>worse</b>.


    Morning Mary,


    <b>Morning</b><b>, </b><b>dear</b><b>. </b><b>How </b><b>did </b><b>you </b><b>sleep</b><b>? </b><b>Do </b><b>you </b><b>want </b>a bit <b>of </b><b>everything </b>again <b>today</b>?


    <b>She </b><b>is </b><b>already </b><b>bringing </b>in a <b>cup </b><b>of </b>ginger <b>and </b><b>honey </b>teas I sit down at the table. Yes, please New


    know what these two want until I smell it¡°.


    She justughs a little and goes back to the te she was preparing. Arge te with hashbrowns, eggs, and extra bacon. That¡¯s Conrad¡¯s order. A maides in, picks it up, and walks out of <b>the </b>kitchen with it.


    ¡°Has Conrad not been eating here?¡°.


    I can see Mary getting flustered as soon as I ask the question.


    ¡°He¡¯s just busy, dear. You know he has a lot on his te¡°.


    ¡°Mary, why are you lying to me?¡°.


    I can see a slight tremor in her hand as she is cutting up some fruit for me. Her breathing changes as she tries to hold back tears.


    We¡¯re interrupted when Liam walks in. He looks at Mary with concern, and I can tell she mind¨Clinks him to something. She then makes an excuse to leave, stating she forgot something from the pantry.


    I turn and look at Liam, who is acting like nothing happened.


    ¡°Liam, what¡¯s going on?¡°.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing for you to worry about. Just minor stuff<b>. </b>Your n is happening today, isn¡¯t it? You


    must have a lot on¡°.


    Like I¡¯m going to fall for that change of subject. I walk over<b>, </b>slowly, to him. His eyes go wide as I stare him down like I¡¯m hunting. I pick the fruit up behind him while not breaking eye contact, and I can sense he is holding his breath.


    ¡°It is. Which is why I will deal with whatever this is tomorrow. I don¡¯t like secrets, Liam. The longer you keep them from me, the madder I will be when I find out¡°.


    I leave the room with my fruit and smoothie from the fridge and head upstairs to get ready.


    When <b>I </b>look in the mirror, I don¡¯t even recognize myself. A tight, elegant designer dress showing my little bump proudly. Gone are the scrubs. Gone are the jeans and t¨Cshirts from discount stores. I always knew I was powerful<b>, </b>so I didn¡¯t need to show anything off. But this is the first time I have <b>actually </b>looked powerful <b>as </b>well<b>. </b>


    ¡°Whoa<b>¡°</b><b>. </b>


    <b>I </b><b>turn </b><b>around </b><b>and </b><b>see </b>Conrad staring at me.


    <b>¡°</b><b>It¡¯s </b><b>not </b><b>too </b>much¡°<b>. </b>


    ¡°Actually, not enough. I brought something to add to the look¡°.


    One of the soldiers followed him into the room with arge box. I just look at him, confused. He pulls the top of the box off, and I gasp. There, on a purple velvet pillow, is a delicate and intricate tinum crown with diamonds and moonstones.


    ¡°I had this made the first week the ceremony started. I wanted to give it to you <b>then </b>you were announced as Luna Queen. You couldn¡¯t be here for that, but you can wear it now as you


    what is yours¡°.


    ck


    He takes it out of the box and ces it gently on my head. I turn and look at myself in tror,


    and I¡¯m amazed at what I see. A true Luna Queen.


    We share a quick kiss, and then I start my journey down to the prison. Everyone stops and bows as I walk past, which is still surreal, but I stay focused on my mission today.


    I enter the prison, and the guards have everything ready for me.


    The guards hold the door open for me, and I¡¯m greeted by Cordelia and her father, hands chained to the table and feet chained to the floor.


    Cordelia goes green with envy as soon as she sees me.


    Anthony starts growling. ¡°What do you want?¡°.


    ¡°To discuss your crimes and destruction, of course¡°.


    <b>Chapter Comments </b>


    1


    POST COMMENT NOW

 Gloom 168

    Lewana POV


    ¡°Let¡¯s start by discussing your crimes. Shall we?¡°.


    Anthony is arrogant as ever. ¡°You think you have anything on us?¡°.


    I smile back smugly. ¡°Let¡¯s start with the first crime. Rigging the Luna Queen


    favour¡°.


    deliz¡¯s


    Anthony just smirked back. ¡°I just made suggestions of candidates. Who they entered was entirely up


    to them¡°.


    ¡°And the business deals that were made to secure Cordelia¡¯s votes from the council¡°.


    ¡°Councilmen make deals all the time to build rtions. That¡¯s coincidental, not corrtion.


    I just smile. ¡°Of course it is. Second crime. Conspiracy to cover up several counts of involuntary


    manughter for aiding William in hiding his crimes in the building copse, which he was


    responsible for due to viting building regtions.


    ¡°That can only be charged if I knew before or at the time of the incident. I only knew afterwards and was scared for my and my family¡¯s safety. He is a hardened criminal after all¡°.


    This is going exactly as I thought it would. ¡°Third crime. Sexual assault. Cordelia got into bed naked with someone who didn¡¯t want her there. She also tried to film a sex tape without consent¡°.


    Sheughs at me and puts on this innocent mocking tone. ¡°He wanted me there. He doesn¡¯t


    remember that conversation, so there is no proof otherwise¡°.


    I knew she wasn¡¯t as dumb as she yed. She is just as skilled at this as her father.


    es then


    ¡°Fourth and fifth crime. Abduction and human trafficking. You aided in my kidnapping, then Cordelia faked a pregnancy and bought my pup to pass off on her own¡°.


    I see them gulp at this, but they still remain calm. ¡°There is no evidence of who took <b>you</b>, and there is no record of a transaction as proof of purchase¡°.


    ¡°Sixth and thest crime. Treason. Conspiring with the Malik, the self¨Cproimed rogue King <b>to </b>take the throne and murder Alpha King Conrad¡°.


    Anthony just snarls at me. ¡°Never heard of the name. Do you <b>have </b><b>any </b>proof of correspondence? <b>Any </b>details of this so<b>¨C</b>called n?¡°.


    <b>¡°</b>I met him several times <b>while </b>I <b>was </b><b>being </b><b>held</b>. He told me <b>all </b><b>about </b><b>his </b><b>ns</b>. <b>Quite </b><b>presumptuous </b>


    of him to think I wouldn¡¯t be rescued¡°.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you were just traumatised. You¡¯ve always been mentally unstable. All that trauma and istion living as a rogue. Your word can¡¯t be trusted¡°.


    I startughing. They are so predictable. I had all the time in the world to think while was in that cage. That¡¯s when I realised everything they did was just on the edge, or they did it it a way that left little evidence. They could deny everything all they wanted, as it didn¡¯t matter.


    ¡°While I was in the cage you helped put me in, I decided instead of trying you for legal system, I should use your method. Trying you in the court of public opinion¡°.


    I take the remote from the table and turn on the recording I had made.


    The news reels start, and the anchor starts talking as they watch on with morbid curiosity.


    the


    ¡°In breaking news this morning, Billionaire Conrad Strongheart has released a video online letting the world know that the missing woman Lewana Jones, aka Eve Jones, has been found safe and sound. There was much spection around why there was arge reward for information on her whereabouts, and that question has now been answered. She is Mr Strongheart¡¯s fianc¨¦e.


    What¡¯s even more shocking is the person behind her abduction. Social media influencer and the daughter of businessman Anthony Taylor, Cordelia Taylor. Many posts on her social media implied she was Mr Strongheart¡¯s girlfriend, but new evidence shows she was suffering from the delusional mental health disorder of erotomania, where she believed she was in a rtionship with Mr Strongheart.


    ording to sources, she suffered a mental breakdown after she found out that the new power couple was expecting twins, and she kidnapped Miss Jones with the n to take her ce¡°.


    ¡°NNNOOOOO¡°. Cordelia screams Warm my soul and she starts to struggle against the restraints. On the screen<b>, </b>an AI video of her ys being led away to a mental facility for criminals with mental health disorders. She¡¯s in white pajamas, hair a mess<b>, </b>makeup smeared across her face, and screaming that I¡¯m the criminal and she the real fianc¨¦e.


    Her face turns to me, red from fury and pure rage in her eyes. ¡°That¡¯s nder and defamation. I will


    destroy you¡°.


    ¡°But everything I said is true. Evidence of my and Conrad¡¯s rtionship is online, along with your posts contradicting it. You would have to prove you knew Conrad, and you never stood a chance<b>. </b>


    <b>¡°</b>But those videos are fake¡°.


    <b>I </b><b>reply </b><b>in </b>the <b>same </b>mocking <b>tone </b>she gave me earlier<b>. </b><b>¡°</b><b>Prove </b><b>it</b><b>¡°</b>.


    <b>She </b><b>slumps </b><b>down </b><b>in </b><b>the </b>chair<b>, </b><b>and </b><b>I </b><b>can </b><b>see </b><b>her </b><b>mind </b><b>frantically </b><b>racing </b><b>to </b><b>find </b><b>a </b><b>solution</b>. <b>But </b><b>while </b>


    she¡¯s in here. She has no options. No ess to anymunication to counter the damage I am


    doing to her image.


    ¡°Anthony<b>, </b>just so you know. It also came out that you knew about your daughter¡¯s disorder and did nothing about it. Your business partners are meeting to discuss your ability to run yourpany, and as per the use you wrote into all your contracts, if someone is deemed to have or judgment, their share will be surrendered and split among the others. Alpha King has also approved every one of your pack transfer requests that were submitted after you refused to vote for me, and the Shining Moon pack has been dissolved. Your son was actually thrilled at this, as he new want Alpha, so he is selling your assets so he can travel the world and resettle somewhere and her boyfriend of a year¡°.


    wife


    All the colour has drained from his face. I watch as it contorts as he tries to think of a way out. Take stock of what he and his daughter have left. He tries onest desperate plea.


    ¡°We can give you Malik. Let us go now, and we can aid in his destruction¡°.


    I let out a coldugh. ¡°We don¡¯t trust you. Also, you¡¯re not high enough on his totem pole. Anyone in his upper circles takes a blood bond vow and an Alpha Command to never say his name. Donovan left Cordelia when he escaped. His chosen Luna Queen had failed, so she was left to be discarded¡°.


    Cordelia burst into tears. Really wailing at her situation, and Anthony just sits in silence, having lost


    the battle.


    I leave them behind knowing I¡¯ve won.


    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>


    61

 Gloom 169

    Chapter <b>169 </b>


    Liam POV


    I waited outside the prison for Lama Queen toe out, and she was a vision when she did. The power and determination that radiated from her was amazing. We always spoke about how the true Alpha King and Lama Queen would be the father and mother of our kind, but this is the first time I fully understand what it meant. The fierce protective nature she emitted was intense. She was fully epting her ce.


    ¡°How did it go, Luna Queen? Do I need to organise a¡­. cleaning detail?¡°.


    I start to follow her <i>as </i>she power walks back to the house. ¡°No. They are intact and alive. They have been destroyed in every way that is important to them, so they should be more cooperative when ites to the trial. Why are you calling me Luna Queen and not my name, Liam?¡°.


    ¡°Errm. Alpha King thought it was best if people address you by your title¡°.


    ¡°Well, that shit stops now. I don¡¯t care what Conrad says. You call me by my name¡°.


    I chuckle slightly. ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am¡°.


    She stops and quickly spins around to re at me. ¡°Yes, Lewana¡°.


    ¡°Better. I need to eat. You¡¯reing to the kitchen with me. Maybe while we¡¯re there, you can tell me what happened while I was gone and why everyone is acting weird¡°.


    Fuck. Alpha King will kill me if I tell her anything before he does. If he does. I don¡¯t want to get in the middle of these two<b>. </b>


    ¡°Sorry, Lewana. I have to go help Arthur with some stuff before training this afternoon¡°.


    I quickly sprint off, but I know she doesn¡¯t buy it.


    I try to stay out of the way the rest of the day and go to bed early that night. I know she won¡¯t follow me to my room. <b>I </b>just keep praying that Alpha King will talk to her before she finds out.


    The next morning, I do all my duties while avoiding Alpha King and Lewana. Arthur and I have just been trying to keep everything going since Lewana was rescued, but there is still this tension in the air that <b>is </b>getting worse by the day.


    I meet up with Arthur in one of the smaller living rooms on the third floor <b>of </b>the house. It¡¯s in the <b>guest </b>wing, so there <b>is </b>practically no one around since all the visitors went home.


    ¡°<b>Hey</b><b>, </b>Arthur. You <b>got </b>everything in the pack still running<b>?</b><b>¡°</b><b>. </b>


    <b>1/3 </b>


    ¡°Yeah, I do, Kid part award to confirm some orders with you. What about your side of things,


    Before I can answer, we both jump when the door stews chut behind us.


    Lewana is standing there. Her eyes were glowing gold, and Serena was clearly alongside her the tracked us.


    Arthur¡¯s voice has a slight shake in it when he speaks. ¡°Hey, Jellybean. You feeling OK today?<i>¡°. </i>


    ¡°I have asked several times, and no one is giving me an answer. What happened while I was get


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go get some r


    ¡°SHUT <b>UP</b>. We both freeze. ¡°BOTH OF YOU, SIT AND DON¡¯T EVEN THINK ABOUT MIND¨CLINKING CONRAD. Both of us sit like trained pets, knowing there is no room for arguing


    She paces back and forth while staring down. As if trying to decide the best way to punish <b>us</b><b>. </b>


    ¡°Three days. I have been back for three days, and no one is talking to me. Do you have any idea what this is like for me? I am entering <b>my </b>second trimester. I have heartburn that feels like fire in my throat. Every inch of <b>my </b>skin reacts to everything, Even though all food makes me nauseous<b>, </b>I am starving all the time. I have Serena <b>in </b><b>my </b>head telling me to go eat raw rabbit, as that is her craving, while I¡¯m trying to work out if I can stomach it with ice cream<b>. </b>There is still a psychopath trying to kidnap me to mate my daughter, <b>I¡¯m </b>doing everything alone as no one is talking to me, and <b>my </b>mate won¡¯t even have sex or stay in bed <b>with </b>me, let alone tell me what is going on. So I will ask again. What the fuck happened while I was away<i>?</i><i>¡°</i><i>. </i>


    That was a lot of information, and we have no idea how to answer it. This pisses her off even more.


    His eyes run the deep sapphire blue of Serena, and the gold shines as bright as daylight as she stares into my soul. I know she is about to order me when the door flies open.


    It¡¯s Alpha King. Her eyes narrow at us as she tries to work out who told on her.


    Moonlight, it¡¯s OK. I¡¯m right here¡°.


    He tries to walk up to her to hold her, and she shoves him back. Hard.


    ¡°As far as I¡¯m concerned, you¡¯re the problem. None of you are leaving here until I know what happened¡°.


    The silence from the three of us as we look at each other pisses her off even more. Alpha King tries to <b>calm </b>her down again.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry yourself about anything that happened. Not in <b>your </b><b>condition</b><b>¡°</b><b>. </b>


    ¡°My condition. My condition is that Liam is calling you by your title. You¡¯re not speaking to Mary, you¡¯re treating me like ss, and you can¡¯t tolerate staying one night in bed with me. I am having twins, and my family is broken, so don¡¯t talk to me about conditions¡°,


    Alpha King looks ufortable at this and keeps trying to calm her down.


    ¡°Sweetie, I promise you it¡¯s not that bad. I think you¡¯re just overreacting because of the pregnancy


    hormones.


    That absolute fucking moron.


    Her ws and teeth shift almost instantaneously, and I can see the look of horror on his face, and he realizes how much he fucked up just then.


    Arthur yells, ¡°RUN¡°, and he takes off out the door with her chasing him.


    We follow in case we need to separate them, as Lewana is clearly out for blood.


    She tackles him to the ground as he tries to get down thest set of stairs to the entrance.


    ¡°YOU¡¯RE A LIAR¡°.


    He is trying to fight her off without hurting her, and now they are basically wrestling on the ground.


    ¡°Oh, honey. What¡¯s he done now?¡°.


    Chapter <b>Comments </b>


    Visitor


    POST COMMENT


    OK I¡¯m sorry he¡¯s an idiot but this chapter was hrious I need her and her mate back and and all loved up


    View 1 Comment >


    42


    < SHARE


    Bnce of Light and Shadow

 Gloom 170

    <b>Chapter </b><b>170 </b>


    Conrad POV


    I am on my back on the ground, holding her above her as she tries to rip into me with her teeth. We both freeze when we hear the voice.


    1 look up and see Mary standing as if the sight before her doesn¡¯t bother her at all. She stands still with a te covered in a closh. Lewana turns to her and starts snapping at her, too. But she doesn¡¯t flinch.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you DARE defend him. He is a liar and an idiot¡°.


    ¡°Of course, he is dear. Most men are. I bet Serena is getting hungry after all that work. I have a rav steak for her¡°.


    She pulls the lid off, revealing arge raw steak, and Lewana runs for it. She tears into it as if she were starving. Her anger then turns on Mary.


    ¡°You lied to me, too. Why is he not eating with you?¡°.


    ¡°We had a fight when you left. I had been hiding some of my past from him, and he was upset when he found out¡°.


    She starts growling at Mary, but she remains unfazed.


    ¡°You kept them from me to¡°.


    ¡°To protect you, dear. Yes, I did. Did the moon goddess even tell you about the protective order?¡°.


    ¡°They¡¯re all dead¡°.¡±


    Mary just smiles and takes her hand. ¡°All but one dear. I was fully trained but was too young to take my vow¡°.


    A light switch in Lewana instantly, and she starts crying. Between sobs, she is still taking bites of that steak as Mary rubs her back.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t <b>we </b>go into the kitchen and have a nice cup of tea with your steak? I even have some peanut butter cookies I can make ice cream sandwiches with¡°.


    She silently nods and gets up. She pauses and turns back around to me.


    ¡°I¡¯m still mad <b>at </b>you. Until you tell me you can sleep in the damn forest<b>¡°</b><b>. </b>


    She then <b>disappears </b>into the kitchen.


    1 let out a sigh of relief and lie down t on the floor. All the staff started moving about again after they took cover.


    Arthures and stands over me and looks down.


    ¡°Were you really stupid enough to tell a pregnant Alpha she was overreacting?¡°.


    There is a gasp as some of the other she wolves hear that. I can¡¯t believe I was that big of an idiot.


    I sit up and look at the old man. ¡°What the hell do I do now?¡°.


    ¡°Well, I have no idea. But Mary clearly does. If only you were still talking to her.


    He walks off and goes into the kitchen to follow Mary and Lewana.


    I see Liam at the top of the stairs. He just shakes his head and walks off.


    I have been trying to keep everything together that I haven¡¯t even realized it¡¯s me who has fallen apart and been pushed out.


    I start to run out the door and remove my clothes. I need to run.


    I only notice when I shift to Jace that I have been ignoring him, too. I open up our connection fully, and he instantlyys into me.


    ¡°About time youplete shithead¡°.


    ¡°Fine. Lay into me as well. I¡¯m well aware I fucked up¡°.


    ¡°You think you just fucked up. You have destroyed everything we hold dear. You have ignored your wolf and my instincts and have sopletely lost your way over thest two months, you can¡¯t even lead a pack, let alone be Alpha King¡°.


    ¡°That¡¯s not my fault. It was the shadows¡°.


    Jace pauses and goes quiet.


    ¡°The shadows did possess you. The shadows used the opportunity to move into your fractured soul when she was taken from us, but they didn¡¯t make you do anything¡°.


    I paused. Those words turned my blood to ice and twisted my stomach in knots. I stopped running and listened intently because it had to be their fault.


    <b>¡°</b><b>Jace</b><b>, </b>what do you mean<b>?</b>¡°.


    <b>¡°</b>Moonlight will know more about it, but they <b>can¡¯t </b>create conflict. They only exacerbate it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡°.


    ¡°You had a fight with Mary, right. The shadows would have exacerbated your feelings, but they <b>didn¡¯t </b>create them. You know you hold resentment towards Mary. They targeted that, but the resentment is yours. And don¡¯t deny it with me. I literally live in your head¡°.


    I start frantically shaking my head. He has to be lying.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true. I love Lewana more than anything. I have nothing but love for her¡°.


    ¡°But you don¡¯t trust her¡°.


    ¡°I do¡°.


    He snaps me. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you trust her toe back? She always promises. You should have known that she would do everything toe back¡°.


    ¡°She never should have been taken. It¡¯s my job to protect her. It¡¯s my job to care for her. It was my job to save her¡°.


    ¡°Will you stop with the masculine Alpha bullshit for a minute and look at this rationally. Yes, we are awesome. We have great power, are great fighters, and have a billion¨Cdor empire. You think that pales inparison to the blessed rogue lycan badass boxing champion, with three ck belts and amazing sniper skills. She doesn¡¯t need our protection. She needs us to have her back and listen, you moron¡°.


    He blocks our mental connection but keeps us in his form. I run around the woods for hours and just think about what he said. I eventually make it to the ridge. I stare out over the water.


    I have always tried to fix problems rather than acknowledge them. I always n around things in my way rather than address the obstacle. As the leader of so much, I have always paved the way alone and taken on every battle.


    I think back to my military days and remember Liam always by my side. My brother, who won¡¯t even call me by my name anymore. He always defended me. He was always there. I know I resent him. I always have, but have never told him.


    I lie down and look at the stars as the moon starts to rise. Lewana did say I should sleep in the forest tonight. Might as well<b>, </b>tomorrow is going to suck.

 Gloom 171

    <b>Chapter </b>171


    Conrad POV


    I wake in the morning still on the ridge and ince¡¯s form. I was awakened by the sunriseing over theke. Even though the sight brought the promise of a new day, it was a day I was dreading. I don¡¯t think I can fix everything in a day, But I have to do something.


    I reach around the pack¡¯s mind¨Clink to check on everything. Moonlight has shut me outpletely. Liam has kept his restricted, but it¡¯s the same as it has been for a few weeks. Mary¡¯s is fully open, but I blocked mine from her.


    I reach out to the only person close to Lewana who might actually talk to me.


    Arthur, you up yet?¡°.


    ¡°Yeah son, I¡¯m up.


    ¡°How is she?¡°.


    He takes a deep sigh. ¡°Devastated. She refused to leave the kitchen after you left, and all the girls slept in Michelle¡¯s roomst night. Honestly, what the fuck were you thinking?¡°.


    I snap back at him. ¡°Clearly, I wasn¡¯t. Any idea how I get out of the proverbial dog house?¡°.


    Heughs. ¡°You slept in the forestst night. You have to grovel your way up to the dog house¡°.


    He pauses and thinks for a moment. ¡°During her rant yesterday, she mentioned Serena has been craving me that¡¯s <b>how </b>she knew the trick with the steak. It¡¯s not just Lewana who¡¯s pregnant, it¡¯s Serena too. M


    <b>bring </b>her one back, she won¡¯t kill you on sight¡°.


    bbit. Mary told


    if Jace can


    <b>burrows</b><b>, </b>


    It only takes <b>us </b>about thirty minutes, but we get one. We head back to the pack house to go to the back door that leads into the kitchen.


    We scent who is inside and everyone is in there. Great, now this was going to be a whole show.


    Jace starts scratching and whimpering at the door, and everyone freezes.


    Mary <bes</b>, opens the door, and Jace walks inside. He ces the rabbit at the end of the table so his mate can see.


    Lewana is cuddled up to Arthur, her eyes fed and puffy from crying. Her eyes go wide when she sees the rabbit, then she


    turns on Arthur.


    ¡°You told <b>him</b>¡°,


    ¡°Of course I did. You¡¯re both my girls and Alpha. What you want, you get. Putting him to work was just a bonus as I got to spend time with you¡°.


    She grumbles but goes back to cuddling him while staring at the rabbit.


    Maryes over. I¡¯ll just butcher this for her. With great skill, she cuts it apart and hands it to Lewana on a te to go with her fruit.


    I try toe forward a little, but she must have noticed my eyes changing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you even think about it.


    Jace forces me back immediately. He goes over and tries to ce his head on herp by nuzzling at her arm.


    ¡°It¡¯s not you, Jace. We just know he¡¯s in there, and we¡¯re not ready for that.


    He just sits stoically beside her while she eats her rabbit.


    Liam gets up to leave, and Jace barks at him. Then nods his head to sit back down.


    He rolls his eyes. ¡°You really want to do this now?¡°.


    Jace just nods.


    Fine. But I¡¯m getting you some clothes first cause we are not having that chat while you¡¯re naked¡°.


    All the girls mumble about having something to do and leave quickly as well.


    ¡°Come on, Jellybean. How about we go to the medical centre, and you can do some work as a distraction. Brianna is nearly 8 months pregnant and hasn¡¯t been checked on a while¡°. Arthur takes her by the waist and leads he out, and she leaves


    without looking back at us.


    Just as they are leaving, Liames back in and hurls clothes at me.


    Mary mumbles under her breath. ¡°I¡¯ll just go and leave you two to talk¡°.


    I quickly <b>shift </b>back and call after her. ¡°Don¡¯t. I need to talk to you to¡°.


    I¡¯ve <b>only </b><b>just </b>managed to pull my <b>track </b>pants up before shees over and bear hugs me. She starts gently crying against my chest.


    I¡¯m so sorry. I¡¯m sorry I had to keep it from you. I had no choice¡°.


    I slowly open my bond to her, and I¡¯m instantly weighed down by her crushing guilt. I just rub her back as I try to hold back my own tears, and Liam res at me. I know this is all my fault, and I know only I can fix it.


    Jace told me something about the shadows. He said something about even though they possessed me, they only exacerbated my feelings¡°.


    Mary stops crying long enough to look at me with tear¨Cfilled eyes and a quivering lip as she tries to hold back another


    wave of subs.


    ¡°So you¡¯ve always hated me, then¡®,


    No, of course not, I take a deep breath and brace myself for the words I never wanted to say.


    ¡°I know you have always hidden the truth from me. I knew my Grandmother was dying when we escaped. I knew about the


    deal you made with the Alpha to keep me safe in the pack. I know it wasn¡¯t an ident we ended up at that military recruitment stand. I know it was your life savings that were the first investment in our first business. I¡¯ve always known. I never understood why, but to find out, it was because you were told to by a secret order, just reinforced that I was always a job to you and that we were never really family.


    She wraps her arms around me tightly and gently cries against my chest.


    I will always consider you as my pup. I did all those things because I believed in you, because I wanted to guide you and give you opportunities to be the man I knew you could be. Yes, being a mother is a job, but you are my family¡°.


    I hold her tight, and I look at Liam as I know there is more to this.


    Chapter Comments


    ¡Þ 2

 Gloom 172

    Conrad POV


    I stare at my brother. The beta that has stood by me through thick and thin, and I know I have toe clean with him as


    well.


    I look back at Mary.


    ¡°The other reason I never said anything is because I know you prefer Liam, which is <i>OK</i>, you¡¯ve raised him since he was a


    1 toddler, but I always thought you were helping me to support him¡°.


    She pinches me. She actually pinches me.


    ¡°Oww. What was that for?¡±


    ¡°I love both of my boys equally¡°.


    I roll my eyes, which pisses Liam off.


    ¡°You¡¯re aplete Jackass. You know that. I have done everything for you. Since we were pups. I have always had your back. I followed you to a literal war zone and back, every business and policy you made. You think I followed you because I needed you to support me¡°.


    ¡°No. I didn¡¯t mean it like that. You two have always been closer than Mary and me. And I get it. I really do. It meant everything when you chose me to be your Alpha, but I always felt Mary followed as well because she was following you. shed out Not me. I have always been the outsider. Everywhere I¡¯ve ever gone. So when you defended her, I was being again. I¡¯ve always resented your easy¨Cgoing nature, Liam. You can talk to anyone. Be with any girl you wan


    and none of the stress¡°.


    All the fun


    He takes a deep breath and runs his hands through his hair. ¡°Well, if it makes you feel any better, I¡¯ve sort of been harbouring a grudge against your rtionship. It¡¯s amazing that you found your fated mate, and I¡¯m honestly thrilled for you. However, I thought a Luna would be hanging out in the pack house, redecorating and going shopping. Not taking over my role as Beta¡°.


    ??


    ¡°She¡¯s not taking over your role¡°.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean literally. You always discussed things with me. We always hung out to discuss things on a Friday night. Valen used to run with Jace. We¡¯ve done none of those things since she came into your life¡°.


    He¡¯s right. I made her my world and forgot there was anything else in it. I go and sit next to him at the table.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. We haven¡¯t¡°.


    Heughs. ¡°And don¡¯t even think about promising anything. We are no longer the roughiens from my pack. You have a Luna. You¡¯re going to be a father. And I¡¯m going to be the man¨Cchild of the pack forever. We¡¯re not going to be hanging out


    like we used to¡°.


    We both feel sharp pain on the back of our heads as Mary smacks us.


    I yell. ¡°Oww. What was that for?¡°.


    <b>1/3 </b>


    58%


    ¡°Because you two are being dramatic idiots. Of course, you can still hang out. You have an entire pack to support you both. Don¡¯t you think for a second that when the pups are born, I¡¯m not going to be looking after them. I¡¯m already buying baby furniture, and Arthur is helping me paint my craft room. Sherman has already received 27 applicants for Omega¡¯s wanting to start training to be nannies. You have thergest pack in the territory. It¡¯s about time you start remembering that packs look after their own, which means us looking after you as well as you looking after us¡°.


    Liam and I both burst outughing. Of course, she is buying baby furniture already. I never even consider the rest of the pack¡¯s reaction to the news.


    ¡°Well, I guess babysitting is sorted if we want to have a night off, then¡°.


    Once all theughing has died down, I look at both of them.


    ¡°So are there any more issues to address between the three of us?¡°.


    Mary chimes in instantly. ¡°As long as you start having meals here with us again, I hate not having the family together every day. It¡¯s what I missed the most¡°.


    ¡°With how mad Lewana is at me, you might have to serve it in a dog dish as she¡¯s not letting me near her any time soon¡°.


    Mary ps her hands at me like it¡¯s no big deal. ¡°Oh, she¡¯s just lonely. Because of her Alpha power<b>, </b>Serena¡¯s side is amplified much more than any other she¨Cwolves would be. She has also been dered Luna and is having twins, which makes it even more extreme. That¡¯s why we get special training in order. They be very protective when there is any drama in the pack, are much more focused on their safety within the pack, and are constantly hungry for raw meat. She¡¯s


    also going to be seeking to ¡­ as an e¡­ an affection.


    1 frown at her. ¡°I always reassure her and show her affection¡°.


    Liam starts stifling augh. ¡°That¡¯s not what she told Arthur and me yesterday¡°.


    I instantly start growling. ¡°What the hell did she say?¡°.


    ¡°That you won¡¯t stay in bed with her all night<b>, </b>or have sex with her anymore¡°.


    I go bright red as Liam startsughing at me. ¡°She said that. In front of Arthur. FUCK¡°. I drop my head to the table and repeatedly bang it.


    I look up at both of them. ¡°I was worried about going too fast or doing something that would hurt the pups. What am I going to do?¡°<i>, </i>


    Mary just stares at me very matter¨Cof¨Cfactly. ¡®Firstly, learn your anatomy. No penis has ever hurt a she¨Cwolf in pregnancy unless there is a concern with the pregnancy. There isn¡¯t in the Lewana case, so you not being intimate with her feels like rejection. Secondly, you can¡¯t keep protecting her. By doing so, you are sending the message that she will be a bad mother who can¡¯t protect her pups. We are all going to have to make some adjustments while she is pregnant, and we are going to have to show her we are united in this. The entire pack is¡°.


    I look at Liam, ¡°Will you help me with that?¡°.


    ¡°Sure thing, Conrad. The businesses are fine at the moment, so let¡¯s focus on the pack and education on how women actually work. Lesson one: Don¡¯t tell them they¡¯re overreacting¡°,


    Im


    never going to live that down, am I?¡±


    ¡®Nope.


    Chapter Comments


    Reba Gerrard


    when will there be more chapters???


    View 1 Comment>


    ͹ 2

 Gloom 173

    <b>Chapter </b><b>173 </b>


    Conrad POV


    I spent some time in the kitchen that day with Mary and Liam. Jace even goes for a run with Valen to reconnect. We did a lot more talking and got a lot of things off our chests. I know I hurt Mary the most, so that will take more time.


    It¡¯s mid¨Cafternoon before I head to my final stop for the day. I walk up to the small house that blends into the others in this zone. One where most werewolves rarely go.


    ¡°Hey, Connor. You got time to talk before Ste is out of school?¡°.


    He looks at me skeptically. I have never actually been to his house before. ¡°Yeah sure. What¡¯s


    up?¡°.


    I enter the living room, and it looks neat but in. I know as a single dad, he probably doesn¡¯t care much about decor, but there were a few little details like the nt in the blue pot on the mantle piece. That¡¯s when I smell a scent that has been here often.


    I look at him, confused. ¡°You and Kimberly¡°.


    He chuckles. ¡°Yeah. Nearly three months now. Ste loves her and is happy to have someone do her hair properly in the morning. Don¡¯t think that is why you¡¯re here though¡°.


    I steel my resolve as I need answers, but I know I might not like them.


    ¡°I need to know more about hunters. Your powers and what you¡¯re capable of¡°.


    He stares at me, shocked. ¡°Oh, can you tell me why?¡°.


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to work something out, and I need to know¡°.


    He sighs and heads to the kitchen to start making coffee. Thinks he needs something to hold as much as I do for this chat. He starts to exin as he stirs in the sugar.


    ¡°Willow has actually filled in some of the gaps for us, as it¡¯s not just the werewolves that are lost at the moment. As you know, an Alpha King rejected his blessed mate 500 years ago to gain power and status. That is why the werewolf curse started. In his quest for power, he started enving wolves using the Alphamand so they had no choice but to obey him. This continued for generations. About 300 years ago, when werewolves started attacking humans in droves, the Moon Goddess blessed some humans with the power to kill a werewolf. It¡¯s said that the bloodshed between her children broke her spirit, and she couldn¡¯t continue to


    watch them destroy each other and be more corrupt. We were tasked with telling the difference between a corrupt wolf and a pure wolf¡°.


    ¡°How can you tell?¡°.


    ¡°Wolves can sense each other¡¯s auras so they can tell the status and power of another¨Cwolf. It¡¯s a simr power, but we can sense soul energy. Everyone¡¯s soul changes through life. Children¡¯s souls are always pure, but as they grow and be adults, their souls change. They be fractured. Some be corrupt. Hunters are meant to be able to tell the difference between this, so we know who is beyond saving and who is a risk to others, so we can kill them¡°.


    That makes me freeze. ¡°What do you mean, meant to?¡°.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I mean by we have lost our way as well. We have been missing signs of what is good and bad, so we haven¡¯t been able to warn you. Hunters for thest 150 years have just been killing all wolves because we stopped being able to tell the difference as much. Some think it because we haven¡¯t seen that many good wolves and everyone has some bad in them, so it was safer to just kill them all¡°.


    I think back on the past with Connor and how we met. ¡°What changed your mind about Liam and me when we met? I know we saved Ste at the time, but why not kill uster?¡°.


    ¡°Because Ste told me not to. She said she likes you both, Liam a little more than you. I had lost everything but her, so I went with what she said¡°.


    I stare at him, shocked. ¡°You¡¯re telling me the only reason you didn¡¯t kill me was the word of a


    four¨Cyear¨Cold¡°.


    ¡°Yep¡°.


    ¡°I need to buy her a pony or something¡°.


    We both let out an awkwardugh before returning to silence. I sit in for a moment and just stare at the coffee now gone cold in my hands. The mug no longer brings warmth<b>, </b><b>just </b>emptiness<b>, </b>


    ¡°Why are you really here, Conrad?¡°.


    ¡°I think you know why¡°.


    He leans forward and looks me in the eye. ¡°You weren¡¯t yourself when possessed by the


    shadows¡°.


    ¡°That¡¯s technically not true. Yes, they possessed me. But even before the shadows, I wanted to hurt them. I tortured and killed a wolf in front of his mate, and I enjoyed it. Even now, I don¡¯t regret it. I beat and terrorised Cordelia cause I wanted to. All of it was for revenge. It wasn¡¯t who I thought I was, but I know that part of me is still there¡°.


    Connor takes a deep breath and leans back in the chair. ¡°So that¡¯s why you¡¯re here. You want to know if you¡¯re corrupt¡°.


    ¡°Yes¡°.


    ¡°And what if I tell you, you are. You want me to kill you. The Alpha King. You know what they would do to everybody, including the hunters living here. You have given us not just a home and employment, Conrad. You¡¯ve given us ourmunity and purpose back. The night you killed Bake, we had this discussion, and we knew we couldn¡¯t do it. Not to you¡°.


    ¡°Not even if it protects others in the long run¡°.


    He gets up and starts pacing the room. The tension in the room crackles. I just watch as he paces back and forth.


    He eventually snaps at me. ¡°This is why we set up the justice system together, Conrad. So wolves would stop killing each other and we could give them a fair trial¡°.


    ¡°And if another wolf did what I did, they would be in the cells. You would have hunted them. Don¡¯t deny it. I would be tried for what I did. Why am I the exception? How will I know if I¡¯m good enough and not too corrupt to do this?¡°.


    ¡°You¡¯ve fuck up, Conrad. We¡¯ve all been there. But you have done more for all of humanity in ten years than your ancestors did in 500, Two back months possessed by darkness shouldn¡¯t


    erase that,


    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t excuse it either¡°.


    We both jump when the door opens and see Kimberly and Ste walk in.


    ¡°Daddy, why are you mad at Alpha King?¡°,


    <b>Chapter </b>Comments


    LIKE


    POST COMMENT NOW

 Gloom 174

    Connor POV


    Oh crap, I missed the school pick up. I had texted Kimberly that I might bete, but it was now 4:30. Kimberly walked my Ste home, as I was 30 minuteste.


    Both of them stare at us from the doorway, clearly knowing they just walked into an awkward situation. No way I¡¯m telling them that the Alpha King just asked me to kill him if he was bad.


    I run for Ste and pick her up. ¡°Hey, baby girl. How was school?¡°.


    ¡°Good¡°.


    She doesn¡¯t look at me when she talks. She stares intently at Conrad before returning her focus


    to me.


    Conrad doesn¡¯t flinch. He stares at the floor, not able to make eye contact with anyone, which


    honestly makes the whole situation worse.


    ¡°Kimberly, can you take Ste to y outside or something while I finish up here?¡°.


    Before Kimberly can answer, Ste has her hands on her hips. ¡°No. I¡¯m staying here because you¡¯re mad and he¡¯s sad¡°.


    ¡°Ste, it¡¯s grown¨Cup stuff. We just need to finish up and then he will be leaving¡°.


    Conrad speaks in a voice just above a whisper. ¡°And I¡¯m not sad, sweetie. Just trying to work something out. Your dad is helping me with it¡°.


    ¡°No. You¡¯re blue. You¡¯re definitely sad¡°.


    Oh Goddess, how do you exin theseplex adult situations to a child?


    I¡¯m trying to work something out when Conrad approaches and walks to Ste. ¡°What did you mean by I was blue?¡°,


    I try to exin. ¡°Ste associated colour with emotions. When someone is blue, they¡¯re sad, green they¡¯re sick, red they¡¯re angry, Excetera¡°.


    Conrad is not convinced. ¡°How did you know I was sad, Ste?¡°.


    She didn¡¯t even flinch at the question and rolled her eyes like it was obvious. ¡°Because your


    edges are mainly blue. They have some ck and orange bits in them, but you¡¯re better since Luna Queen came home¡°.


    My jaw fucking drops. I always thought this was just a childhood expression thing. Is she actually seeing something?


    ¡°Sweetie, you can actually see a colour around him. You¡¯re not imagining it or making it up¡°.


    She huffs and stamps her foot. ¡°I¡¯m not lying, daddy. You said all hunters could see the aura of a wolf¡°. She looks at me, confused. ¡°Do you not see the colours?¡°.


    I look back at Conrad to double¨Ccheck. ¡°No. I just see a white light around him¡°.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s just weird¡°. She skips off to her room as if nothing happened, leaving the three


    adults ck¨Cjawed.


    Conrad just stares at me. ¡°The hell was that? Is that a hunter power?¡°.


    ¡°I have no idea¡°.


    I start sending messages in the group chat, and no one has ever heard of this happening


    before.


    ¡°One person has rmended reading the Hunter Chronicles. I will see if I can read some of it


    tonight¡°.


    Kimberly speaks up. ¡°Why not just give them to Willow to read? She could have it done much quicker¡°.


    Goddess, why didn¡¯t I think of that? I know we are secretive about letting others read our


    chronicles, but she is human.


    Conrad looks up from being deep in thought. ¡°We need to take her to see Lewana¡°,


    I snarl at him. ¡°I am not using my daughter as an experiment. Besides, even though I have a lot of respect for your mate, she¡¯s not exactly calm at the moment¡°,


    ¡°I¡¯m not using her as an experiment. Besides, she is only angry at me¡°.


    Kimberly mutters. ¡°I¡¯ll say¡°.


    That¡¯s right. They had a girls¡® nightst night.


    Conrad looks at her urgently. ¡°I already know I screwed up. Did she say anything about how to


    make it right?¡°.


    ¡°That¡¯s your problem. You can¡¯t fix your way out of every problem. Some things just take time¡°.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time. My pregnant mate is furious at me. Our bond isn¡¯tplete, as I¡¯m worried I will hurt her if I do it. Demonic Shadows are still lurking about, and there is a Rogue King with a traitor from our pack trying to take my unborn daughter as his mate¡°.


    Kimberly and I just stand in shock. Neither of us knew any of that.


    ¡°Ste, honey. You want to go see what colours other wolves are¡°.


    She drags her feet out of the room and startsining. ¡°Whhhhhyyyyyyyyy. I want to


    watch TV¡°.


    Conrad smiles at her. ¡°Name your price and it¡¯s yours¡°.


    Her face lights up. ¡°Can I have one of those fancy pink bags like Michelle has? And chocte. And earrings?¡°.


    ¡°Done¡°.


    We decide to test it first and go see her favorite wolf. Liam.


    He starts walking towards us from the pack house, and Ste jumps into his arms.


    ¡°And how is my favorite star doing?¡°.


    ¡°Good. We¡¯re going to see everyone in pretty colours. Your white and yellow again. I¡¯m d you¡¯re happy. I didn¡¯t like seeing you blue and orange. Are you and Alpha King friends again?¡°.


    He just raises an eyebrow. ¡°Errmmm yeah¡°.


    It¡¯s amazing. How did she even develop this skill? Am I meant to have this skill? Granted, I have great hearing, strength, and speed like wolves to help hunt and kill them, but not an emotional radar.


    I¡¯m fairly sure Conrad is mind¨Clinking all of this to Liam, and his face is changing expression without actual words being spoken.


    We go seeking the Luna Queen. I state we have to keep our distance, and I am still worried about her losing her shit again and hurting Ste. I would hate to have to hurt her if she does.


    We hide out in the forest and see her walking from the pack house to Mary¡¯s and to the edge of


    the forest.


    ¡°What do you see, Ste?¡°.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to tell from this distance. I think maybe orange¡°.


    Conrad turns to me. ¡°Let¡¯s get a bit closer¡°.


    ¡°But not to close¡°.


    We move through the forest, and I notice the trees start to move. The wind is blowing towards us, but the trees are moving the other way. A cold shiver runs up my spine, and my other senses start to be heightened and alert.


    ¡°Ste. Behind me. NOW¡°.


    Conrad starts to panic. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡°.


    ¡°We¡¯re no longer hunting Lewana. She¡¯s hunting us¡°!


    We stop at a small clearing when we start to hear growling from the tree tops that start to


    echo around us.


    Conrad calls out to her. ¡°Moonlight. We were just testing a theory with Ste¡°.


    Sheunches out of the trees and jumps straight on top of Conrad, knocking him to the ground. He doesn¡¯t fight it. He just holds his hands up in surrender as she holds a de to his


    throat while straddling his chest.


    ¡°LIAR¡°.


    Chapter Comments


    LIKE


    POST COMMENT NOW

 Gloom 175

    <b>Chapter </b><b>175 </b>


    Lewana POV


    This dumb fucker thinks he can sneak up on me. ME. Using some bullshit excuse about <b>Ste </b>testing a theory. She¡¯s a damn child.


    I hold the de to his throat as he holds his hands above him in surrender. I watch <b>as </b>he gulps, making the de even closer to his Adam¡¯s apple. I almost wish he would fight me <b>just </b>


    so I could kick his ass.


    ¡°Moonlight, please. Please just talk to me¡°.


    I bark at him. ¡°Why? It¡¯s not like you will listen anyway. Maybe I¡¯m just overreacting. Maybe it¡¯s the pregnancy fault. Our pups¡® fault¡°.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I know it¡¯s my fault. I want to talk to you about everything, and I will listen to you. But I can¡¯t do that if you won¡¯t even let me in the house¡°.


    ¡°So you¡¯re getting rtionship advice from an 8¨Cyear¨Cold. A theory she can fix your idiocy


    ¡°No. We think she might have special hunter powers. She sees auras in colours and I asked he


    to see what yours is¡°.


    I look up and see Liam looking at me, concerned, and Connor holding one hand on his weapon and the other behind him. I wasn¡¯t looking for her at first, but I noticed a small hand clutching her dad¡¯s shirt from the back. She should see me like this.


    I get off Conrad and nick his neck to prove a point. I then address Ste directly.


    ¡°What is he talking about, Ste?¡°.


    Her head peeks out from behind her father as she looks at me intently. She then steps out more, but her father is trying to push her back behind him.


    ¡°It¡¯s OK, daddy. She¡¯s not ck, She¡¯s swirly¡°.


    I start talking to Serena. ¡°The hell does she mean I¡¯m swirly?¡°.


    ¡°I think I know, but I will need to look into her eye to confirm¡°.


    Serena pushes forward and shows her Alpha power with her golden rimmed <b>irises</b><b>. </b>¡°<b>Ste</b>. <b>Look </b>into my eyes, please<b>¡°</b><b>. </b>


    We both stare deep into her emerald eyes. The same colour as her father¡¯s. A perfect<b>, </b><b>sharp </b>green, but her¡¯s has flecks of gold in them. ording to Serena<b>, </b>that can only <b>mean </b><b>one </b>thing.


    ¡°She¡¯s a demi¨Cgoddess¡°, I announce.


    All three men state, shocked and in sync. ¡°A what?¡°.


    ¡°Conrad is one, as he is a descendant of the first werewolf. She is one, as she is likely <b>a </b>descendant of the first hunter¡°. I look into Connor¡¯s eyes to check. ¡°You don¡¯t have them<b>, </b><b>so </b><b>the </b>lineage likelyes from her mother¡¯s side¡°.


    Connor just stands there, stunned. I¡¯m not sure if he is going to cry, faint, or start celebrating.


    ¡°I never knew much about her mother¡¯s side. Most died, and she was brought up by extended family¡°.


    ¡°Well, now you know¡°.


    I think about it for a moment, and what Conrad was trying to do makes sense. That sneaky bastard.


    I turn and look at him. ¡°Ste, honey. What did he promise you when you told him what co


    I was?¡°.


    She speaks almost proudly. ¡°He said I could pick out a fancy bag like the ones Michelle has, and earrings, and Chocte¡°.


    I growl at him. ¡°You bribed a child instead of asking your mate and believing her¡°.


    He starts to get defensive again. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t talk to me. I wanted to make sure you were OK¡°.


    ¡°Idiot¡°. I turn to Ste and ask tly, ¡°Tell him what you see¡°.


    Ste speaks but is clearly unsure of the situation. ¡°Luna Queen is all swirly. She doesn¡¯t have one colour or emotion. She has all of them. She¡¯s not ck, though, so that¡¯s good, right?¡°.


    Ste is trying to be reassuring, but none of them know what to say. I just stare at them. I know what she means, but I¡¯m not telling them shit.


    Conrad¡¯s voice stammers a bit when he asks. ¡°What does ck mean, Ste?¡°.


    ¡°ck means there is no more light. That they are a bad wolf. Means Daddy <b>would </b><b>have </b><b>to </b><b>kill </b>


    them¡°.


    He freezes at this and turns to Ste. ¡®Do you know when a wolf is about to turn ck?¡±.


    He thinks I¡¯m a risk. He actually thinks there is a risk of me turning. ¡°You Bastard¡°.


    I punch him in the face, making his jaw give a satisfying crack noise. He drops to the ground and starts rubbing his jaw.


    I start to walk away when I hear Liam talk in a hushed mumble.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t about her, is it? It¡¯s about you¡°.


    I quickly turn, and Connor and Conrad instantly avoid eye contact with both of us. More secrets. More deception. More lies.


    ¡°Fine. Deny it. You can sleep in the damn forest for all I care¡°.


    He calls after me. ¡°I will tell you everything, Lewana. Just not in front of Ste¡°.


    I stop and look at the ground. I can¡¯t stop the tear that runs down my cheek.


    ¡°If only you didn¡¯t destroy the family. Then maybe we could have dinner¡°.


    To my surprise, Liam steps forward in his defense. ¡°Conrad is working on that, Lewand


    Conrad. He called him Conrad.


    ¡°And Mary. Will she let him in the kitchen again?¡°.


    ¡°He was never banned from the kitchen. He refused to go in, but he was there this morning


    talking to Mary¡°.


    I stop to think about it. Refusing to turn around.


    ¡°Fine. Dinner tonight. Bring more rabbit¡°.


    I walk back to the pack house. I can feel the tears welling up inside me, but I refuse to let them fall. I refuse to let him see how much I am hurting.


    I need to show him how strong I am. How much I don¡¯t need him. How well I can look after my pups without him? If I can¡¯t rely on him, then I will be alone again. I¡¯ve been alone before. I can do it again. I can protect them from the enemy.


    As soon as I am in mine and Conrad¡¯s room, I break down at the door. I violently sob and shake as I hold my stomach. He promised he would keep me safe.


    He never said he would hurt me more than anyone ever has before.


    Chapter Comments


    2


    POST COMMENT NOW


    400


    ¥¯


    <SHARE


    1


    Bnce of Light and Shadow

 Gloom 176

    <b>Chapter </b><b>175 </b>


    Lewana POV


    This dumb fucker thinks he can sneak up on me. ME. Using some bullshit excuse about <b>Ste </b>testing a theory. She¡¯s a damn child.


    I hold the de to his throat as he holds his hands above him in surrender. I watch <b>as </b>he gulps, making the de even closer to his Adam¡¯s apple. I almost wish he would fight me <b>just </b>


    so I could kick his ass.


    ¡°Moonlight, please. Please just talk to me¡°.


    I bark at him. ¡°Why? It¡¯s not like you will listen anyway. Maybe I¡¯m just overreacting. Maybe it¡¯s the pregnancy fault. Our pups¡® fault¡°.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I know it¡¯s my fault. I want to talk to you about everything, and I will listen to you. But I can¡¯t do that if you won¡¯t even let me in the house¡°.


    ¡°So you¡¯re getting rtionship advice from an 8¨Cyear¨Cold. A theory she can fix your idiocy


    ¡°No. We think she might have special hunter powers. She sees auras in colours and I asked he


    to see what yours is¡°.


    I look up and see Liam looking at me, concerned, and Connor holding one hand on his weapon and the other behind him. I wasn¡¯t looking for her at first, but I noticed a small hand clutching her dad¡¯s shirt from the back. She should see me like this.


    I get off Conrad and nick his neck to prove a point. I then address Ste directly.


    ¡°What is he talking about, Ste?¡°.


    Her head peeks out from behind her father as she looks at me intently. She then steps out more, but her father is trying to push her back behind him.


    ¡°It¡¯s OK, daddy. She¡¯s not ck, She¡¯s swirly¡°.


    I start talking to Serena. ¡°The hell does she mean I¡¯m swirly?¡°.


    ¡°I think I know, but I will need to look into her eye to confirm¡°.


    Serena pushes forward and shows her Alpha power with her golden rimmed <b>irises</b><b>. </b>¡°<b>Ste</b>. <b>Look </b>into my eyes, please<b>¡°</b><b>. </b>


    We both stare deep into her emerald eyes. The same colour as her father¡¯s. A perfect<b>, </b><b>sharp </b>green, but her¡¯s has flecks of gold in them. ording to Serena<b>, </b>that can only <b>mean </b><b>one </b>thing.


    ¡°She¡¯s a demi¨Cgoddess¡°, I announce.


    All three men state, shocked and in sync. ¡°A what?¡°.


    ¡°Conrad is one, as he is a descendant of the first werewolf. She is one, as she is likely <b>a </b>descendant of the first hunter¡°. I look into Connor¡¯s eyes to check. ¡°You don¡¯t have them<b>, </b><b>so </b><b>the </b>lineage likelyes from her mother¡¯s side¡°.


    Connor just stands there, stunned. I¡¯m not sure if he is going to cry, faint, or start celebrating.


    ¡°I never knew much about her mother¡¯s side. Most died, and she was brought up by extended family¡°.


    ¡°Well, now you know¡°.


    I think about it for a moment, and what Conrad was trying to do makes sense. That sneaky bastard.


    I turn and look at him. ¡°Ste, honey. What did he promise you when you told him what co


    I was?¡°.


    She speaks almost proudly. ¡°He said I could pick out a fancy bag like the ones Michelle has, and earrings, and Chocte¡°.


    I growl at him. ¡°You bribed a child instead of asking your mate and believing her¡°.


    He starts to get defensive again. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t talk to me. I wanted to make sure you were OK¡°.


    ¡°Idiot¡°. I turn to Ste and ask tly, ¡°Tell him what you see¡°.


    Ste speaks but is clearly unsure of the situation. ¡°Luna Queen is all swirly. She doesn¡¯t have one colour or emotion. She has all of them. She¡¯s not ck, though, so that¡¯s good, right?¡°.


    Ste is trying to be reassuring, but none of them know what to say. I just stare at them. I know what she means, but I¡¯m not telling them shit.


    Conrad¡¯s voice stammers a bit when he asks. ¡°What does ck mean, Ste?¡°.


    ¡°ck means there is no more light. That they are a bad wolf. Means Daddy <b>would </b><b>have </b><b>to </b><b>kill </b>


    them¡°.


    He freezes at this and turns to Ste. ¡®Do you know when a wolf is about to turn ck?¡±.


    He thinks I¡¯m a risk. He actually thinks there is a risk of me turning. ¡°You Bastard¡°.


    I punch him in the face, making his jaw give a satisfying crack noise. He drops to the ground and starts rubbing his jaw.


    I start to walk away when I hear Liam talk in a hushed mumble.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t about her, is it? It¡¯s about you¡°.


    I quickly turn, and Connor and Conrad instantly avoid eye contact with both of us. More secrets. More deception. More lies.


    ¡°Fine. Deny it. You can sleep in the damn forest for all I care¡°.


    He calls after me. ¡°I will tell you everything, Lewana. Just not in front of Ste¡°.


    I stop and look at the ground. I can¡¯t stop the tear that runs down my cheek.


    ¡°If only you didn¡¯t destroy the family. Then maybe we could have dinner¡°.


    To my surprise, Liam steps forward in his defense. ¡°Conrad is working on that, Lewand


    Conrad. He called him Conrad.


    ¡°And Mary. Will she let him in the kitchen again?¡°.


    ¡°He was never banned from the kitchen. He refused to go in, but he was there this morning


    talking to Mary¡°.


    I stop to think about it. Refusing to turn around.


    ¡°Fine. Dinner tonight. Bring more rabbit¡°.


    I walk back to the pack house. I can feel the tears welling up inside me, but I refuse to let them fall. I refuse to let him see how much I am hurting.


    I need to show him how strong I am. How much I don¡¯t need him. How well I can look after my pups without him? If I can¡¯t rely on him, then I will be alone again. I¡¯ve been alone before. I can do it again. I can protect them from the enemy.


    As soon as I am in mine and Conrad¡¯s room, I break down at the door. I violently sob and shake as I hold my stomach. He promised he would keep me safe.


    He never said he would hurt me more than anyone ever has before.


    Chapter Comments


    2


    POST COMMENT NOW


    400


    ¥¯


    <SHARE


    1


    Bnce of Light and Shadow

 Gloom 177

    <b>Chapter </b>177


    Lewana POV


    I woke up in my bed with one side being cold. I was groggy, and my eyes hurt from crying. I had cried myself to sleep again and got very little sleep from the tossing and turning <b>due </b>to the nightmares. I was beyond exhausted. I went to the shower and curled up on the floor <b>while </b>the hot water ran over me, and the empty, hollow feeling filled my chest once again. <b>I </b><b>could </b>feel Serena whimpering, but both of us were still mad at him.


    ¡°What are we going to do, Serena?¡°.


    ¡°Punch him in the face again. That made


    me feel better¡°.


    I let out a hollowugh. ¡°We can¡¯t punch him in the face forever¡°.


    Serena thinks for a moment. ¡°Check his bond link. It¡¯s stronger on our side as we marked him, and I doubt he closed it off to us. Should give you an idea how he is feeling. If he¡¯s actually


    sorry¡°.


    I close my eyes and open it just a fraction. I can instantly feel his guilt, sadness, and confusion.


    I feel Serena roll her eyes. ¡°He better not be confused as to why he is a moron¡°.


    ¡°No. That he definitely knows that. It¡¯s something else¡°.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to make us talk to him, aren¡¯t you?¡°.


    ¡°We need some answer. I worried all of this stress is bad for me and the pups¡°.


    I head to the kitchen to get some breakfast, and Mary already has rabbit on the table with some fruit and gran to pick at. I start with the ginger tea before anything else.


    Conrad walks over to me slowly, hesitant to approach. ¡°I felt you reach out this morning. Everything OK?¡°.


    I keep the answers short. ¡°Yep¡°.


    He goes to hold my hand, and I growl at him as I pull it away.


    He sits down next to me, and he is careful not to make any physical contact. ¡°Please Monnlight¡­¡­.¡°.


    <b>Chapter </b>177


    <b>Mary </b><b>gives </b><b>him </b><b>a </b>warning from across the room. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t interrupt <b>a </b><b>pregnant </b>the wolf


    <b>while </b>she is eating¡°.


    Conrad nods and moves backwards a bit. He eats his breakfast in silence while <b>monitoring </b>me Everyone elsees into the room, and the awkward silence continues.


    I get up to leave, and Conrad calls after me. ¡°Please, Moonlight. I just want to talk.


    I¡¯m just going to get ready and then I¡¯ll think about it¡°.


    ¡°I¡¯m begging you, Moonlight. Just tell me something. Anything. I need to know you¡¯re OK.


    ¡°Am I OK. That¡¯s your question. Am LOK?¡°. ¨C


    I see his face drop, and his brain is trying to work out how to rephrase the questions. ¡°I can <b>see </b>you¡¯re in pain. I know I caused that. I can feel you have shut your side of the bond down to <b>me</b><b>, </b>


    so I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re feeling anymore¡°.


    ¡°You want to know. Fine¡°.


    I open my side of the bond slightly, but Serena is having none of it. She wants him to suffer. She pushes every emotion down the bond with full force.


    He clutches his chest and doubles over in pain. He onlysts about five seconds before he copses to the floor and starts struggling to breathe. His whole body starts to shake, and he starts to dry heave from the pregnancy symptoms.


    I let him suffer for 15 seconds before I shut it offpletely again. Conrad is still shaking on the ground before he tilts his head up slightly to look me in the eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s how I¡¯m doing¡°. I turn and walk off.


    I powerwalk back to our room. I m the door shut, and a few secondster, it flies open, and


    in Conrad walks.


    ¡°Get out¡°, I growl at him.


    He stands his ground and barks back at me. ¡°No. We are having this conversation. You can¡¯t just let me feel that and walk away¡°.


    ¡°Watch me¡°. I turn to leave towards the wardrobe, and he grabs me. He wrestles me over to the bed and pins me down. Serenaes forward, stares him down, and Jace does the same.


    He gently moves his hand up my shirt and ces his hand on my belly. Right over our pups.


    ¡°<b>You </b>don¡¯t have to tell <b>me </b>anything. But I will answer every question yin have for you and in <b>them</b>. You can¡¯t be carrying that amount of crushing <b>pain</b>¡°.


    I stare into his eyes <b>and </b>mutter a single word. ¡°Why¡°.


    ¡°Why what 7%


    I can¡¯t stop the barrage of questions I need answered, ¡°Why did you lie to <i>me</i>? Why did your shut me out? Why didn¡¯t you mark me back? Why didn¡¯t you want me?<i>¡°</i><i>. </i>


    I start crying again, and he instantly moves off me and pulls me into a hug. He starts rubbing my back and rubbing slowly to calm me down.


    ¡°I always have and always will want you. Being without you has never been a question. From the moment I saw you in the raid, I knew you were mine¡°.


    I mumble into his shirt through the sobs. ¡°But you didn¡¯t mark me. It¡¯s been a week since I marked you, and you can¡¯t stand to be with me. You don¡¯t want to touch me. You¡¯re never in bed when I wake up. Whenever I talk to you, you push me aside. I¡¯m sorry I had to mark you like that. It was the only way to get the shadows to leave¡°.


    ¡°Sshh shh shh. Never be sorry for saving me. Everything going on is entirely my fault. A lot of stuff happened when you were taken from me. I was scared that if I told you, you would think less of me. I¡¯m still scared that I¡¯m not the man you left behind and that you wouldn¡¯t take me


    back¡°.


    ¡°You¡¯re my fated mate. What fucked up logic are you using that I wouldn¡¯t take you back?¡°.


    He takes a deep breath and looks away from me as he talks. He tells me everything. He tortured and killed ke. Tormented Ebony. Terrorised Cordelia. Even how the Shadows warped his mind to the point he had to be tranquilised by Arthur for the pack¡¯s safety.


    He exined how the main thing that is getting to him is that he no longer feels able to be Alpha King, as he wasn¡¯t able to lead during a crisis. Hepletely fell apart. Part of him feels he let the shadows in to fill the void inside him when I was taken. That this is all his fault.


    This is why he feels like he shouldn¡¯t be with me. Not because he doesn¡¯t love or trust me. That he doesn¡¯t love or trust himself.


    That¡¯s when I realized what was happening. He is as broken now as when he found me.


    He had saved me multiple times. But now I had to save him.


    <b>3/4 </b>

 Gloom 178

    <b>Chapter </b><b>178 </b>


    Trigger Warning ¨C mentions of suicide


    Lewana POV


    <b>I </b>curled up on Conrad¡¯s chest and listened to his heartbeat. I just let him talk as I felt the turmoil drain for him. It was at least two hours before he stopped talking.


    Conrad tilts my head up to look at him. ¡°So now you know everything, and why I can¡¯t mark you yet¡®.


    ¡°You can still mark me, Conrad. We will be more united, and I can help you. It won¡¯t hurt me or the pups.


    ¡®You can¡¯t guarantee that. Ste said I was blue and ck. It means there is darkness in me. If it takes over or the shadows attack me again, you could get hurt. If things get bad and the hunters have to act to protect the pack¡°.


    <b>I </b>smack him in the chest. ¡°The hell am I going to let them?¡°.-


    He ces a gentle hand on my belly. ¡°The lineage is already safe, and <b>you¡¯re </b>an amazing ruler. <b>If </b>I have to die <b>to </b>save you<b>, </b>the pups<b>, </b>and protect everyone else, then I will¡°.


    I reach up and grab his face and stare into his eyes. I can¡¯t see any shadows, but I know whose work this <b>is</b><b>. </b>


    ¡®What did Jace tell you about the Shadows<b>?</b>¡°.


    ¡°That they don¡¯t create conflict or emotions. They just exacerbate it.


    ¡®Anything else, or was that it?¡°.


    He looks at me, confused. ¡°That was it. He said you would know more¡°.


    I go on to tell him, as he needs to know for all our future battles.


    ¡°Goddess Gia is of the Light and the God Chaos of the Darkness. He had a son. God Nyx of the night. He is the father of the Shadows. He had ten children.


    Philotes, the shadow of Lust. Takes pride in causing affairs and encouraging people to act on desire.


    Hypnos, the shadow of <b>sleep</b>, works with his brother, Oneiroi, the shadow of dreams. They create nightmares you <b>can¡¯t </b>wake up from.


    Thanatos, the shadow of death, ims the souls of the departed. Makes death seem to be part of life, even if the causes are unnatural.


    Momus, the shadow of me, and Oizys, the shadow of distress, are twins. They work with Eris, the shadow <b>of </b>strife, Apate, the shadow of deceit, and Nemesis, the shadow of revenge. They destroy rtionships by making it seem like everyone is the enemy. So you arepletely alone¡°.


    I pause. And I can see Conrad doing the math in his head. ¡°That¡¯s only nine


    I look at him with tears in my eyes. ¡°Moros, the shadow of Doom<b>, </b>is the one who possessed me. He is the one I¡¯m most afraid of. He tells you there is <b>no </b>good in the world¡°.


    Conrad moved to position himself in front of me. He looked at me with a mix of concern and fear. He maintains contact by holding my hand <b>as </b><b>I </b><b>proceed </b>to tell him the <b>story</b><b>. </b>


    ¡°I told you the first time I went to the Moon Goddess realm by using water, I <b>was </b>sick. However, that wasn¡¯t the first <b>time </b><b>I </b><b>saw </b><b>her</b>. When <b>I </b>was <b>14</b><b>, </b>I was struggling to adjust to the world of humans. Severna wasn¡¯t allowed out due to curfew; any authority made me angry. There¡¯s no hierarchy <b>system</b>, <b>so </b><b>I </b>didn¡¯t know where I fit in. I started to feel like I had made a mistake and considered going back. That¡¯s when I started hearing the <b>whispers</b><b>. </b><b>It </b><b>kept </b>telling me I was not meant for this world, and it would be better if I killed myself. After hearing the whispers for three months, <b>I </b>tried. When I died, <b>I </b><b>went </b><b>to </b><b>the </b>realm, and the Moon Goddess told me what I <b>was </b>and what the whispers were. She gave me the choice to keep fighting <b>and </b><b>that </b>she <b>would </b><b>now </b>be with <b>me</b><b>, </b>or I could enter the realm. Serena begged me to fight, so I did. I found outter that I was clinically dead for 12 <b>minutes</b><b>. </b><b>I </b>was ced <b>in </b>a <b>psych </b><b>unit </b><b>for </b>month while I got treatment, and that¡¯s where the psychiatrist rmended contact <b>sports</b><b>¡°</b>.


    Conrad has tears streaming down his face and pulls me into a tight hug. We both hold each other as tears silently fall down our cheeks.


    He looks at me and pauses for a while. ¡°Howe I didn¡¯t know this? How was it not in your files?¡°.


    ¡°They weren¡¯t documenting abuse, so they didn¡¯t need to¡°.


    I pause to look at him, then lift his face so his eye meets mine.


    ¡®I told you this because you¡¯re still believing the shadows. Moros isn¡¯t possessing you, but those are still his words¡®.


    ¡°But they¡¯re not wrong. I just¡­¡­ I need to prove I can do this¡°.


    ¡°But everyone here believes in you. You have already proved yourself. To the pack and to me¡°.


    ¡°But not to myself. I¡¯m the Alpha King. I¡¯m meant to be able to do all of this. <b>I </b>am <b>meant </b>to be the ultimate leader. How am I going to be a good mate to you? A true leader of our pack? The King of all packs, when <b>I </b>can¡¯t even get the <b>basics </b>right. How am <b>I </b>going to be a father?¡°.


    He was starting to make me angry now. How can he not see his own power<b>? </b>


    1


    ¡°Firstly, you already are a father. You¡¯re already a mate. You¡¯re already the Alpha King. That¡¯s not going to change. Secondly, how are you going to prove it<b>? </b>Besides, it¡¯s not about proving it. It¡¯s about epting it. You made mistakes<b>¡°</b>.


    He jumps out of the bed and starts yelling at me.


    ¡°WILL EVERYONE STOP TELLING ME I MADE A MISTAKE. THAT¡¯S THE POINT I¡¯M TRYING TO MAKE. I DIDN¡¯T<b>. </b>I¡¯M GLAD <b>THEY </b>SUFFERED. I¡¯M GLAD <b>THAT </b>BASTARD IS DEAD FOR EVERYTHING HE DID TO YOU. I REGRET NONE OF IT. However, part of me knows <b>I </b>shouldn¡¯t have done it. Does that make me good or evil?¡°.


    I just freeze. I didn¡¯t know how to answer. You could say killing someone in that fashion is <b>evil</b>, but ke was evil. Conrad is good.


    He just sighs. ¡°And that¡¯s what <b>I </b>need to work out¡°.


    He goes to the door and leaves in silence while I sit on the bed. Frozen.


    A


    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>


    <i>LIKE </i>

 Gloom 179

    Conrad POV


    I know I should have left Lewana like that, but I can¡¯t risk breaking down again. I need to find these answers and fast.


    It¡¯s mid¨Cafternoon now, and Willow should have had the Hunter text for a few hours. Hopefully, she has something. I walk to the library and open the doors to find her alone and reading arge book.


    Hey, Willow. Do you have anything from the hunter chronicles?¡°.


    <b>¡°</b>Yeah. It <b>was </b>much easier to trante as it¡¯s more recent and in French. The first Werewolf hunter was listed as a Frenchman, Benoist. In 1573<b>, </b>in a city called Dole, a man called Gilles Garnier was reported to have killed four children and eaten them. One of them was Benoist 10 year 10¨Cyear¨Cold daughter. She was attacked, and he found her; however, she died a few dayster in the hospital. The daughter reports a werewolf that hunts in moonlight, which <b>is </b>when he asked the Goddess for power to kill him. He was the first hunter¡°.


    ¡°Does it mention anything about his powers, His skills?¡°.


    ¡®Pretty much what Connor told me. In his diary, he mentioned being given the same strength, speed<b>, </b>eyesight, and hearing skills as a wolf. The aura <b>power </b>is what was described in Ste. The majority of light is seen as white. However, hunters should be able to <b>see </b>the different wavelengths of light. Like <b>a </b>rainbow. The colours indicate what emotional state a wolf is in and if they are a treat. Red, anger. Orange<b>, </b>confusion. Yellow<b>, </b>happy. Green, <b>sick</b>. Blue<b>, </b>sad<b>. </b>Indigo, calm. Violet, fear¡°.


    I try to ask the next question as casually as I can.


    ¡®How does a hunter know when to kill a wolf? How do they know they are dangerous<b>?</b><b>¡°</b>.


    Silence.


    I look up and see Willow staring at me with her arms crossed.


    ¡®Don¡¯t treat me like I¡¯m stupid, Conrad. I know what you¡¯re really asking¡°.


    ¡®Not you too. Thought out of everyone, you would know why I was asking¡°,


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say I wouldn¡¯t tell you. I said, don¡¯t treat me like I¡¯m stupid¡°.


    A small smile crosses my lips. I was hoping that because she is more rational, she would get why I am asking.


    <b>¡°</b>Essentially, wolves be a ck hole. All light disappears, and they absorb light. This makes them easier to find and hunt, <b>even </b>in the dark, any light points right to them¡°.


    I think for a while about my next question. How can I use this to get the answer I need?


    Willow rolls her <b>eyes</b><b>. </b>¡°You might as well talk out loud so I know what you <b>are </b>looking for¡°.


    ¡®I need to know if I¡¯m good or evil. A test or something. Not opinions. Something factual. I know Ste can see <b>the </b>colours, but I don¡¯t want to rely on a child. Do all hunters have this power? Should they. Is there a <b>way </b>to get it back if they have lost it?¡°.


    ¡°There is. You still got some moonflower essence somewhere¡°.


    She exins everything to me. I <b>race </b>over to Connor¡¯s house and pound on the door.


    He swings it open with a panicked urgency. ¡°What is it? Are we under attack<b>?</b><b>¡°</b><b>. </b>


    I push my way in and start talking rapidly. ¡°There is a way for you to <b>see </b>what Ste sees¡°.


    ¡°You interrupted my dinner in panic for that¡°. He rolls his eyes and mutters Unbelievable.


    ¡°I need you to do a ritual with Ste, it will unlock your power to her level.


    <b>1/2 </b>


    ¡°Not a chance. Firstly, do you know the implications for the pack if we do that? What if we see members who are at risk of turning er ones we how to sifte Also, I¡¯m not involving my daughter in anything. She is too young.


    ¡°If any wolves have gone bad, then they are a risk to us. And she doesn¡¯t have to be there. We just need her blood.


    ¡°Have you actually gone insane? You are not cutting my daughter¡°.


    <b>I </b>start running my hands through my hair to think of a way to get him to see reason.


    He sighs and shakes his head. ¡°I can see your desperation, but this is not something to be taken lightly. Something to be done out of the heat of the moment.


    I plead with him. ¡°What if, while all the Alphas were here, we could have seen if any of them were a threat, <b>seen </b>that Donovan was a traitor? How is that not better for everyone?¡°.


    He takes a moment to think about it. ¡°I will speak to the other hunter elders about it. I am assuming Willow has all the specific details, so I will <b>go </b>over it with her. In the meantime. You need to start trying to get your shit together. You have pups on the way, remember. Starting to think about preparing for them¡°.


    He quickly ushers me out and shuts the door behind me. I take a deep breath of the cool air and realise that not only <b>am </b><b>I </bte for dinner, but I don¡¯t <b>have </b>any rabbit<i>. </i>


    Shit.


    I run back to the house and burst through the kitchen back door, making everyone jump.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯mte. I was working on something with Connor¡°.


    Lewana looks sad, but Mary is furious. ¡°Willow told us<b>. </b>After you¡¯ve eaten your dinner<b>, </b><b>we </b>are having a long chat, mister¡°.


    Lewana has already eaten, but it looks like she is not sure if she wants to stay <b>or </b><b>go</b><b>. </b>Mary decides for her. ¡°While I¡¯m talking to Conrad, maybe you should have a nice hot bath. Come on. I¡¯ve already mind¨Clinked the maids to start running it for you.


    She doesn¡¯t protest. She <i>just </i>silently goes. Arthur also stays behind.


    Mary instantly starts yelling at me. ¡°YOU THINK YOU¡¯RE EVIL¡°.


    ¡°It¡¯s moreplicated than that. I have repeated it a lot today<b>, </b>and I honestly don¡¯t want to do it again. Can you <i>just </i>sit with me for now? Please<b><i>¡°</i></b>.


    Mary is ready to keep arguing, <i>but </i>Arthur shuts her down. ¡°If that¡¯s what you need right now, son, then sure¡°.


    Mary huffs and starts muttering to herself about how stupid men are while she angrily makes tea for all of us. Arthur just rolls <i>his </i>eyes <i>and </i>pats me on the back.


    I keep the mind¨Clink open<b>, </b>and when Lewana is ready, I ask her where <b>she </b>wants me to <i>sleep </i>tonight. She asked that Ie back to bed <b>as </b><i>she </i>has been having nightmares, <b>so </b>I head to bed to hold my mate.


    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>


    <i>LIKE </i>


    <b><i>POST </i></b><i>COMMENT </i><i>NOW </i>

 Gloom 180

    Bnce of Light and Shadow


    <b>Chapter </b>180


    Arthur POV


    I know what I have to do, and I know how to do it. I know I have to do it for Lewana. I wake up and get to work.


    I head to the pack house, and after breakfast, I follow Conrad out into the hallway, and I can tell he is heading straight to the library to research whatever is on his mind.


    ¡°Hey, son. I need some help with the territory border assessment today. Want to head out now so we can get it done early?¡°.


    He doesn¡¯t even look at me when he responds. ¡°No, sorry. I have stuff to do today¡°.


    I open up a mindlink with myself, Lewana, and Conrad in it.


    ¡°Jellybean. I need Conrad¡¯s help with something, and he is ignoring me. I suppose an old man could just struggle to do it alone, but it means I will be out most of the day¡°.


    He immediately spins and stares daggers, at me. I reply with a shit eating grin as Lewana responds.


    ¡°Why are you not helping Conrad? Did you have a fight with Arthur <b>as </b>well?¡°.


    He immediately starts apologizing. ¡°Misunderstanding Moonlight. I will just dy what I was doing tilter¡°.


    He storms up to me and starts angrily whispering. ¡°You trying to get me fucking killed¡°.


    ¡°Not trying, but it might be a bonus. Come on.


    He was livid as <b>we </b>started work. Every action he took was with a grunt and a stare. It would take us at least four hours to do the full survey. Plenty of time to chat.


    I ask him casually. ¡°So, you still got a bee in your bo about whether you¡¯re evil or not¡°.


    ¡°Will you just drop it? It¡¯s something I just have to work out by myself¡°.


    ¡°No. I get it. Every man asks themselves those questions at some point. Alphas in particr¡°.


    He freezes and turns to me, a look of shock on his face. He was dumbfounded. ¡°How do you know?¡°.


    ¡°Because my father <b>was </b>an Alpha¡°.


    ¡°WHAT?¡°.


    I startughing. He might be nearly 30, but he is still a boy.


    ¡°My mother was fortunate with fertility. I¡¯m one of nine pups they had. I was actually number eight. As you know, only the oldest can be the Alpha heir, but no one ever thinks about the other pups. My father knew this and decided to train us all the same. He knew if he raised strong pups, they would be good Alphas, Betas<b>, </b><b>and </b>Lunas. I know your father was a jackass to say the least, so you never would have gotten training¡°.


    He sighs. That obvious that I have no idea what I¡¯m doing¡°.¡±


    <b>¡°</b><b>Yep</b>¡®.


    *So you dragged <b>me </b>all the way out here to tell me awful. Thanks¡°.


    ¡®I dragged you all the way out here to tell you I might have some answers you¡¯re looking for. If you don¡¯t want to <b>have </b><b>this </b><b>chat </b><b>out </b>here while <b>we </b><b>work</b><b>, </b>we can do what Lewana and the girls do by getting our nails done. You strike me <b>as </b>a glittery pink sort of guy¡®.


    He burst outughing, and Iughed with him.


    He looks at me and smiles. You¡¯re such a bastard, you know that¡°.


    We work in silence for a while before he starts asking questions.


    ¡°How did you know I have no Alpha training? What is Alpha training?¡°.


    ¡°Well, you start Alpha training when you¡¯re about ten. You run the pack alongside your parent and work your way through issues, politics, war ns, pack maintenance, etc. You normally have to do it for about 20 years before you canfortably take over as an Alpha. It¡¯s clear you have no training, as you <b>are </b>running purely on instinct, but that can only get you so far. You focused on pack protection and their basic needs, but you do nothing to supper! management¡°.


    <b>¡°</b>What¡¯s that?¡± he asks.


    ¡°Let¡¯s say Liam tells you he wants a holiday. Somewhere tropical where he can chase Michelle in a bikini around on a beach for a month. How will you cope without a Beta? Do you have a temporary backup trained? When you went down, how do you think Liam would have coped with the Alpha responsibilities and Beta tasks by himself? What is another Alpha like Anthony found out and challenged him during this time<i>?</i><i>¡°</i><i>. </i>


    I can see the panic cross his face. The disappointment in his eye that he didn¡¯t think of this, and the fear that he is vulnerable again.


    I turn and look at him. ¡®Look, son. These aren¡¯t trick questions or criticism. There are puzzles for you to think through. What would you do in certain situations? When you have a n, talk it through and see if that would work or if you need a new n. That¡¯s what Alpha training is. It¡¯s also about looking at your past judgments and seeing if anything can be learned from them to better yourself and the pack¡°.


    We talk for the remaining hours while we work and talk through some of the problems my father used to give me. I can see his brain ticking over as we talk things through, and his confidence starts to grow when he understands what I¡¯m doing


    We¡¯re both getting hungry as we nearly finish, so I ask him the final question.


    ¡°So, if someone is deemed a threat to the human world and our world. If someone hurt the person you loved in horrific, unimaginable ways. If they died screaming because they deserved it. Do they deserve your guilt? When you look back on how ke died, were you enjoying his suffering or enjoying revenge? There is a difference¡°.


    ¡°I know that. But I developed the whole justice system to be fair. To save lives rather than having needless bloodshed.


    <b>I </b>startughing. ¡°No, you didn¡¯t. You did it to prove you¡¯re not your father. That¡¯s why you¡¯re asking if you¡¯re evil. Because you did something he would have done¡®.


    He drops his head into his hands, and when he looks up, he starts running his hands through his hair. A trait I recognise.


    want to start thinking like <b>a </b>King and not just an Alpha, you need to think what is best ¡°Listen, son. You¡¯re not your father. Killing an enemy is the Alpha in you. The wolf in you. He always was, and always would have been a threat to everything. The wolves in all of us will always need revenge. If you for all of us and not just what¡¯s to appease your fears<b>¡°</b><b>. </b>


    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>


    LIKE


    POST COMMENT NOW

 Gloom 181

    <b>Chapter 181 </b>


    Conrad POV


    It¡¯s been two weeks since I started having the chats with Arthur, and they are really helping. He helps me see problems in the pack and myself in a way I haven¡¯t before.


    He was right about everything, which pissed me off at first, but he was logical about it. Everything I have done has been about protection. Including Lewana. It was when my safety and security were threatened that gave the shadows and chance to possess me.


    Not anymore.


    The hunter elders decided to follow the old ritual to enhance their powers. It was basically ingesting


    a mixture of blood from the original line with the moon flower essence.


    Ste, to her credit, wanted to do it like the picture. A big knife in the dark forest by a fire. Connor shut that down immediately and got Lewana to take some blood with a needle after she had been


    numbed with cream.


    It worked. The morning they woke up after the ritual, they could all see colours like Ste. A spectrum of aura colours to determine whether a wolf was a risk. They did a full survey of the pack and no ck. A few of the wolves were blue for various reasons, but were all sent to the head medic


    for counselling support.


    Lewana was annoyed that we didn¡¯t send them to her, but Mary asked what advice she would give to a struggling mother, and she burst into tears thinking about it.


    I would be lost without Mary¡¯s help with Lewana. She has started to stabilize a bit in her mood, but she still has moments. Serena¡¯s instincts are what drive most of it. If she is remotely upset, it¡¯s either tears or rage, and it is 100 times worse if she is hungry.


    Due to the hunter¡¯s new power, we made some adjustments to our justice system. We had several meetings, Arthur and Liam included, to discuss the changes, and we are all in agreement. We will no longer house wolves who havemitted serious crimes and who can not be redeemed in our prison. Any wolf that <b>has </b>a ck aura will be sentenced to death by the hunters.


    Valerie has set up amunicationwork between the Alpha Council and other Alphas in their zones. They all agreed to this change inw.


    soon as it was agreed, the hunters went to the prison, and out of all the wolves there, only four were ck. We ran their trials quickly in the prison. I presented all the evidence of their crimes, and they could defend <b>each </b>crime if they could. After everything that has happened in this pack, we wanted any threat of our territory.


    We will deal with the other onester, but for now, we need to deal with these four. Tonight, the hunters will hunt. When word got out among the pack, wolves wanted to be involved as well. Most begged for a chance to avenge their family alongside the hunters, and we all decided it would help build the connection between the hunters.


    Valerie thought it was best to stream the sentencing on an encrypted site so wolves could understand the process better and so they would know the crimesmitted.


    The sun has just set, and night has fallen over the pack. A small stage has been erected for the prisoners to stand on, and a ramp at the back so they can have a ten¨Csecond head start in the forest. Lewana and I are in our regal attire, crowns and all, on a second stage behind the crowd of wolves to oversee the proceedings.


    As head of the Hunter Elders, Connor takes centre stage and addresses the crowd.


    ¡°For 500 years, hunters have been charged with protecting the world from wolves who have lost their way. We have been blessed by the Moon Goddess, just as she has blessed wolves to protect this world. From working with the Alpha King and Luna Queen, we can enter a new era of security, knowing who is a threat to all of us.


    Tonight, the following wolves have been sentenced to death for crimes in the human and wolf world. Ebony from the Blood Moon pack. Her eldest son, Ivan, is from the Blood Moon pack. Anthony from the Shining Moon pack and Cordelia from the Shining Moon pack. Do you have any final words?¡°.


    All remain stoic and have epted their fate. They were likely expecting this to be the sentence


    anyway. Except one.


    Cordelia instantly burst into tears and started pleading directly to me.


    ¡°Please, Alpha King. My only crime is loving you too much. I¡¯m innocent¡°.


    Iugh with humour. ¡°That was never love, Cordelia. That was maniption¡°. I pull Lewana gently to her feet and ce my hands on her belly while giving her a quick kiss on the lips. ¡°This is what love


    is¡®.


    I witness for the first time her wolf surging forward. Her eye turns a dark brown, and she startsughing.


    ¡°You, weak, pathetic man. I was always destined to be Luna Queen. I was the only one great enough to have that power. This show is pitiful. I know you don¡¯t have the stomach to kill. I mean, again¡°.


    I stand up and address the crowd. ¡°You¡¯re right. I did kill a man. I tortured and killed ke from the blood moon. I shouldn¡¯t have done it, but I acknowledge that I should have waited for the proper trial to take ce, even though he was going to be sentenced to death as he confessed to his crimes. However, I can not change the past. I can only focus on the present and n for the future. And you¡¯re also right that I¡¯m not going to kill you. The hunters or wolves are. Doesn¡¯t make me pathetic


    or less of a man. Or even less of your Alpha King. Means I have the power and only I decide how to use it. And tonight. I¡¯m using that power to do nothing while the four of you die¡°.


    Chapter Comments


    ? 1

 Gloom 182

    Arthur POV


    <b>It¡¯s </b>amazing how such simple support and guidance have made such a big difference in Conrad¡¯s demeanor. He is a lot more confident in his decisions and in understanding the true meaning of


    Alpha.


    However, tonight wasn¡¯t about him. It was about me.


    I stand in the crowd and stare at Ivan. The man taught to abuse and torture my pack. Part of me felt


    sorry for him as he was corrupted by his parents. I wonder if he would have turned out differently if


    he had been raised differently. However, it won¡¯t absolve him of his sins. He will die quickly tonight.


    Ebony will suffer a slow and agonising death. Nothing will make up for what she did.


    Many of the men and women from the old pack wanted to have their pound of flesh. A way of


    payment for family members who had died. They had made the rules clear. We could chase torment


    and injure. Hunters had the final kill.


    The prisoners were released in the forest just as the moon was rising, and I shifted into my wolf.


    Ebony and her son took off east and had a five¨Csecond head start.


    Five.


    Four.


    Three.


    Two.


    One.


    As a group, we all charge howling. Hunting as a pack. We had a n. We knew the wood better than they did. There were already patrols on the border to make sure they didn¡¯t escape.


    The only running Ebony had done in thest 30 years was running her mouth. Ivan was more on the fat side than most wolves, as he ate like there was no tomorrow. This made both of them slow.


    We let them think they had got close to the centre of the woods, but we had already surrounded them. They were out of breath, tired, and weak.


    I shift back and stalk out from behind the tree to openly mock them.


    ¡°Wow. Couldn¡¯t even make it to the territory line. You know this isn¡¯t even halfway. So much survival


    of the fittest¡°.


    1/44


    Ivan tries to look intimidating, but I can see the fear in his eyes.


    ¡°Arthur, you caniving traitor. You¡¯re the reason our pack was destroyed. You rejected my father after you gave an oath and then protected that blight on my bloodline. Denying me birthright¡°.


    Iugh cruelly at him. ¡°Everything you just said sounds like apliment to me¡°.


    He can hear the snickers echoing from the forest as he notices all the eyes watching him. Fully surrounding him.


    I can tell he starts to panic from the shake in his voice. He snaps at me, ¡°Let us go, and I won¡¯t kill you, old man. You know I am undefeated in battle¡°.


    ¡°You¡¯re undefeated as we let you win. We were tortured if you did win, so what was the point?¡°.


    He screams at me. ¡°LIAR¡°.


    ¡°I tell you what. I¡¯ll make you a deal. You defeat me, a lowly Beta, against your great and powerful


    Alpha skill. We will let you go. Only you though¡°.


    He doesn¡¯t even hesitate or try to negotiate. ¡°Deal¡°.


    I can see in the moon Ebony¡¯s face fall. She thought her son would protect her, and he didn¡¯t even


    think about it.


    Ivan does all this stupid brovardo disy of pointing at me and running his finger across his neck. I just roll my eyes. That¡¯s when I see one of the hunterse into view.


    He called out from a slight crest with some other hunters. ¡°Fight for freedom, huh? If it is to the death, it¡¯s fine by us. Connor said you¡¯ve earned both their kills, Arthur. We¡¯re more interested in the other two anyway, but it would be nice to see what you¡¯ve really got left, old man¡°.


    I smile a wicked grin as it is all I needed.


    Ivan swings wildly at me a few times, and I dodge easily. After I duck the third one, I give a full- strength punch to <b>his </b>ss jaw<i>. </i>He instantly copses to the floor and starts whimpering.


    ¡°Thought you were undefeated, pup¡°,


    The chorus ofughter just made him mad. He got up again, partially shifted this time, and started ying, trying tond any hit. Never got one. I got several more in before his movements got slow, and I got bored.


    ¡°Fortunately for you, pup, you were never really my target¡°.


    While he was on the floor trying to catch his breath, I grabbed his head and violently yanked it. The


    214


    snap of his neck and the thud his body made was nothingpared to the joy I felt hearing Ebony¡¯s


    scream<b>. </b>


    She starts screaming at all of us. ¡°Your monsters. All of you¡°.


    ¡°You want to talk monsters, Ebony. Weren¡¯t you the one whispering in ke¡¯s ear about how you were better than our Luna? About how she was nothingpared to you? I know it was your suggestion to kill her, so your son was the firstborn. I know it was you who came up with the idea to sell my daughter for profit¡°.


    She yells back. ¡°She was ke¡¯s daughter to do with what he pleased. She was never yours¡°.


    I pped her hard across the face, drawing blood. ¡°I was her father in every way that mattered. Not


    that piece of shit of an Alpha¡°.


    I signalled for everyone else toe forward. They kicked, pped, punched, and shed at Ebony


    for an hour. They all yelled pack members¡® names as they did it, avenging them in spirit. All the


    pain. All the suffering came from this snake.


    When the pack had had enough and Ebony was just whimpering on the ground, I knew it was my


    turn to end it. I had fantasized a thousand ways to kill her, and only one seemed fitting.


    I lifted her roughly to her feet and dragged her to the nearest tree. I held her against it as her head, Tulled as it fought to stay conscious.


    ¡°Do you know what it is like to feel the pain of the child you raised, feel nothing but pain. To feel her fear and beg for you to save her while you were powerless to stop it¡°.


    I shifted my hand into my ws and felt the soft part beneath her ribs. I rapidly push my hand inside her chest and grab her heart as it struggles to beat, as he eyes fly open, and she stares into


    mine.


    It¡¯s like having your heart ripped out of your chest over and over again. Luckily for you, you will only experience it once¡°.


    I pull with all my force and rip it from her chest and stare at it as she falls in a heap onto the ground. I think I was expecting to be ck or withered away, but it was fleshy and pink.


    I put my hands together and pulverized it into chunks. I order no one to touch the bodies, as she should rot in the open. Her body to be destroyed by scavenger animals and the elements, like they wanted to leave my Luna. A final symbolic gesture, even after death.

 Gloom 183

    <b>Chapter </b><b>183 </b>


    Liam POV


    I had already discussed with Arthur ahead of time the n. He wanted Ivan and Ebony. I wanted Anthony and Cordelia.


    They had messed with my Alpha King and Best Friend. Disrupted my pack. Insulted my Luna Queen numerous times, but worse than all of that, they made my Mary cry.


    As soon as I saw them go West, I shifted into Valen and followed their movements through the trees.


    had a backpack on as I had some special gifts for Cordelia. As soon as I heard the five, I was off.


    Some of the soldiers sprinted through clearer parts of the forest to get ahead, and it wasn¡¯t long before they were in front of them. They had started to slow down after 20 minutes, and I listened in the treeline at the panic rising in their voices.


    Cordelia starts whimpering to her father. ¡°What direction do we go? If we can get a phone off someone, an ally wille and get us¡°.


    The defeat in Anthony¡¯s voice is unmistakable. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t matter if we had a phone. We no longer have any allies. Luna Queen made sure of that¡°.


    Damn. He actually used her title. Destroying his power must have had a greater impact than I realised.


    Cordelia snaps back. ¡°I¡¯m the rightful Luna Queen. I just have to find Malik and then we can kill both of them when that bitch gives birth¡°.


    Anthony shakes his head. ¡°If you were still in Malik¡¯s n, he would be here. They¡¯ve won. All that waits now is death¡°.


    I step out from behind the tree, startling both of them. ¡°Well, at least one of you gets it. Have to say, I¡¯m surprised, Anthony. Thought you would have put


    up more of a fight. When Luna Queen told us of her n, I didn¡¯t get it. Suppose it had more of an impact than anything I had nned¡°.


    He starts to whimper. ¡°Generations of work. My Legacy. My Empire. She destroyed it all in days<b>, </b>showing her true power. She burned it all to the ground as if it was as insignificant to her as paper that she nced at once¡°.


    The silent tear rolling down his cheek only infuriated Cordelia. She stormed up to her father.


    SLAP.


    ¡°YOU WORTHLESS OLD MAN. MALIK WILL KILL ALL OF YOU¡°.


    Anthony turns to me with a pleading look. ¡°Please. My only request is that you don¡¯t let her suffer too much¡°.


    I stare straight into his eyes. ¡°NO¡°.


    BANG


    The silver bullet from the hunter¡¯s gun goes straight through his skull. The first kill for one of the children who has juste of age. He had no fight left in him, and we weren¡¯t going to drag out the death of a man asking for it.


    Cordelia didn¡¯t even flinch. She would have felt the family bond to her father snap, and she reacted as if it was nothing. She was a true monster.


    <i>Even </i>now, surrounded by wolyes and hunters who ARE going to kill her, she stands defiantly as if there is a way to negotiate her way out of it.


    She starts trying to manipte me and the other/soldiers.


    ¡°You know, when Malik takes power, he is going to need a powerful Beta I can rmend the one who gets me to the border. I can take you all with me if you want, as he already has an army that is going to destroy all of you any way, and you want to be on the wimming side


    Well, that is interesting


    Iugh back at her, ¡°What the hell do you mean, Cordelia? No way is some random rogue army defeating our skilled military


    08:50 Wed, 3 Septti


    I¡¯m joined by the others in theughing, which infuriates her, and she starts screaming at us.


    You have no idea what ising for you. An army of warriors who are under Alpha Orders to fight til death. Multiple packs are already in a blood oath alliance with him, ready to destroy the crown when ordered. I¡¯m the true Luna Queen, and Malik is ready to im me, so pick your side carefully.


    I think about what she is saying and realise it¡¯s all bigger picture information. Nothing detailed. Doubt he would have told her anything, and even if he did, if he were smart, he would have moved by now. But I know something, she clearly doesn¡¯t.


    I smile at her. ¡°Guess you haven¡¯t heard then. He has his eyes on a new mate¡°.


    She throws her head back andughs. ¡°He will never go near the rogue bitch. No one wants a Luna Queen who has been ridden by everyone else¡°.


    I¡¯m not talking about her. I¡¯m talking about her daughter¡°.


    Her face falls slightly with some doubt creeping in before she recovers. ¡°You¡¯re a liar. I already know she is having sons¡°.


    ¡°She is pregnant with twins. One boy, one girl. He told Luna Queen he wants to im the daughter as his mate so he can have pure Alpha offspring. He will have to wait a while, but stilles back to the question, why does he need you?¡°.


    She panics for an answer, clearly surprised by this information. ¡°He will need me to raise her. Both of the pups¡°.


    ¡°He Omega¡¯s for that.


    I start stalking towards her, and that¡¯s when I see the fear in her eyes. The darting eyes were trying to think of a way to escape.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to kill you, Cordelia. The hunters are going to do that, though there is something I want to do¡°.


    I pull a pair of clippers from my bag, and her eyes go wide. I know her appearance is everything. So I¡¯m going to take that from her for thinking she is ever better than my Luna Queen.


    Other pack members hold her down while I shave her head, eyebrows, and rip out her eyshes with wax strips. She kicks and screams the entire time, trying to move her head away to stop me, which does nothing.


    When I got off her, I stepped back and looked at my work. She was sobbing as she looked at her long blonde hair on the ground.


    I then gave her a mirror as I knew she couldn¡¯t help herself. She looked at herself and started crying harder. A clean¨Cshaven head, cuts all over the surface, and strange eyes looking back.


    She was so shocked by the sight that she didn¡¯t even notice the hunger stepping forward and taking aim at her. She looked up when she heard the click.


    BANG


    Chapter Comments


    POST COMMENT NOW


    652

 Gloom 184

    <b>Chapter </b><b>184 </b>


    Conrad POV


    I stand on the balcony and look out to the forest as the hunt is underway. Some have me torches and others shlights, and they chase their targets. Watching the lights flicker fike stars on the ground was quite mesmerising. Flowing in and out of the heavy tree canopy like meteors.


    Lewana went to bed about an hour ago. She was exhausted after today¡¯s events. I held her til she went to sleep, but got up when I heard the howling. The joyful howls of a pack of wolves enjoying the night.


    The feeling was indescribable. I should be guilty about sentencing wolves to death, but I don¡¯t. It had to be done. I¡¯m not happy about either, but I do feel peaceful. Not conflicted as I thought I would be.


    It¡¯s about midnight when I see the torchesing back in from the forest and decide to go back to my sleeping mate. She was nearly four months along now. Mary told me not to focus on the pups¡® arrivals until trimester three, as that is when nesting or den instincts will be the focus. Until then. Just focus


    on my mate.


    1 woke about 6 and just held my mate while she slept. I have made it more of a priority to be with her in the morning so she doesn¡¯t feel alone. It has definitely calmed her down more. Calmed me down, if I¡¯m honest.


    I know we have one more major hurdle to ovee. Malik and Donovan. But that can wait til tomorrow. Today. We spend as a family.


    Lewana opens her eyes at about 7. I make sure to ask Serena what she wants this morning, and she says she is in the mood for duck. I head out hunting while she gets ready and goes downstairs.


    We meet in the kitchen with the rest of our family and enjoy breakfast.


    Arthur and Liam are famished and are shoveling food in like no tomorrow. They must have shifted a lotst night to be this hungry.


    Iugh when I enter. ¡°You two look starved. Must have worked up an appetitest night¡°.


    They both grunted in reply. I pass Mary the duck and go sit next to my girl. I just hold her tight while she stares longingly at the duck, while Mary butchers it<b>. </b>


    ¡°You did wellst night, son¡°. Arthur ps me on the back twice, and I appreciate the acknowledgement.


    Thanks. I actually thought it would feel different. I mean, I had to shoot a few enemy soldiers while in the military, and I suppose it¡¯s a simr thing, but I¡¯m OK¡°.


    <b>He </b>just nods. ¡°Good to hear¡°.


    Mary,e over with my breakfast. ¡°Well, I¡¯m proud of you as well. Proud of all three men in my life¡°.


    Liam looked horrified. ¡°When the fuck did Arthur work his way to the same level as us?<b>¡°</b>.


    Mary just ps her hands at him. ¡°You know what I mean. You all did a good jobst night handling what was needed¡°.


    Liam decided to double down. No. We are your boys. Not the men in your life. We are in an entirely separate superior category above your¡­ whatever


    Arthur is¡°.


    Arthur decided to <i>anndy </i>Liars for this remark. Think the term you kids use is fuck buddy


    Liam <b>stares </b>at the old man, horrified as we all bust outughing


    Arthur then starts dramatically looking around the table I cant find the whipped cream for by pancakes Did I forget to bring it back from your ce <bst </b>night, my httle cupcake?¡°.


    Liam starts dramatically dry heaving as the girls start screaming withughter. I just groan as Mary goes red and runs over to smack Arthur, but he grabs


    her and kisses her on the lips.


    When theughter dies down, except Liam is still staring at Arthur like he is nning revenge, a peaceful silence falls over the kitchen.


    Mary speaks up in a voice above a whisper. Actually, I did want to talk to you all about something¡°. Mary looks down at the ground as Arthur rubs her back reassuringly. She is clearly nervous.


    ¡°How would you feel if Arthur and I became mates?¡°.


    The whole room froze. All eyes were on Liam and me. Liam was too stunned to say anything, so I spoke up.


    If this is what you want, and you¡¯re sure, why are you asking permission?¡°.


    Arthur takes over as Mary is shaking. I can smell her fear.


    ¡°Lewana and Conrad. We all know we are a parental figure in your life, and you have enough to manage with the pup, the enemy threats, and the weight of the crowns you have to bear. Thest thing either of us wants is to make things moreplicated for you both. If you say no, we will stay together just unmarked, but we will go with what you think is best.


    Liam speaks up incredulously. ¡°What about me and my opinion? Am I just chopped liver to you?¡°.


    Arthur rolls his eyes. ¡°Of course we care. They just have more to worry about. Also, if we can convince the two of them, you¡¯re outvoted anyway¡°.


    Mary smacks Arthur yfully on the chest, and he just shrugs.


    I can feel the joy rising in Lewana, and she bursts out crying in uncontroble sobs.


    Arthur looks instantly worried. ¡°It¡¯s OK, Jellybean. You know we won¡¯t do anything if it upsets you like this¡°.


    I startughing Arthur, I can feel her emotions. There are happy tears. She always said she just wanted you to be happy. I feel the same way about Mary, so I think it is a yes from both of us¡°.


    Lewana just starts nodding, unable to speak through her tears, and reaches out to hug Arthur, who instantly reaches out to hug her back.


    Mary looks at Liam, still slightly worried. ¡°Are you OK with this?¡°.


    Liam just rolls his eyes. <b>¡°</b>As long as I stay your favorite, it¡¯s fine¡°. She runs over and hugs him tightly and starts kissing him on his cheek.


    Arthur yfully jokes with her. ¡°Save some of them for me¡°<b>. </b>


    Liam gets an evil look in his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s <i>OK</i>. I can give you some¡°.


    He starts chasing Arthur around the table while blowing air kisses, and Arthur dramatically dodges them. When one gets him, he acts like it is poison and drops to the ground while clutching his chest.


    My family.


    Chapter Comments


    Visitor


    POST COMMENT


    ok when in the hell is Conrad going to mark her like damn it¡¯s been like forever I can¡¯t wait anymore000


    View 1 Comment >


    51


    SHARE

 Gloom 185

    <b>Chapter </b><b>185 </b>


    Lewana POV


    After about an hour of crying for joy with everyone at breakfast, I went to take a nap as I was exhausted. Don¡¯t know if it was pregnancy or being emotionally drained, but either way, the thirty minutes did wonders for me.


    When I woke, I was upset again. I¡¯m thrilled for Arthur. I was aware of his previous mate, but they never marked each other. It seemed to be more of afort rtionship than a love rtionship. With my mum, it was a mutual understanding. I¡¯m d he has found someone to cherish that way. But I have been with Conrad longer, and her still hasn¡¯t marked me.


    The jealousy onlysts about two minutes before it turns into rage. I¡¯m going to find him and


    demand an answer.


    I stomp around the house and track his scent to one of the meeting rooms. My aura is fully up, and Serena¡¯s eyes have reced mine as she is pissed with him too. I can scent he is in one of therge study rooms with Arthur, Liam, and Connor.


    I don¡¯t remotely care if I interrupt them.


    I m the doors open with a loud thud, making everyone jump except Conrad.


    He smiles when he sees me. Almost as if seeing me furious is funny to him. ¡°Did you have a good sleep, Moonlight?¡°.


    I growl at him. ¡°Don¡¯t moonlight me. Why haven¡¯t you marked me yet?¡°.


    The other three men in the room look around the room ufortably before Connor speaks up. ¡°We can leave you two alone to discuss this¡°.


    All three men start to leave before Conrad speaks up. ¡°No. Stay. You all need to hear this¡°.


    Conrad walks over to me as I stare daggers at him. I takes my hand gently and talks in an even, calming tone, which pisses me off more. I wanted to fight him.


    ¡°Moonlight. We are about to go to war against Malik, Donovan, and the Rogue Army. If I mark you andplete the bond, what would happen to you if I died in battle?¡°.


    I was livid at this. ¡°FIRSTLY, YOU¡¯RE AN IDIOT IF YOU THINK YOU ARE GOING INTO BATTLE WITHOUT ME. SECONDLY, I WILL SLAUGHTER ANYONE WHO WOULD EVEN THINK ABOUT


    TAKING YOU AWAY FROM ME¡°.


    He remains calm. ¡°I know you would ughter anyone who would harm me or anyone in your family. But let¡¯s say we go to battle in three months. You would be seven months pregnant with twins. I¡¯m not going to stop you, but would you risk them to be next to me? You think wolves wouldn¡¯t try to sh your belly? Try to kick you¡°.


    I stare at him, definitely. ¡°Well, if I¡¯m not going, you¡¯re not going¡°.


    He just smiles. Our address isn¡¯t exactly a secret. What if theye here? You know everyone, including myself, would die protecting you and our pups. If you died, I would die regardless. Not just because I have your mark, but because I would have lost everything. If I died defending you, and you were marked, the pain would cause¡­¡­¡­`.


    That¡¯s when it hit me. A mate bond means each other¡¯s life force is connected. It¡¯s why so many mates die from a broken heart if their mate does. If Conrad did die in battle, I wouldn¡¯t only lose him. It would drain the pups still in me.


    ¡°Would cause a miscarriage¡°. My voice is weak and shaky as I speak. My hands instinctively held my bump as if I could hold my pups in ce, and Serena started to whimper.


    Conrad pulls me into his arms and holds me tight. That¡¯s why I won¡¯t mark you. Mary was the one who exined the risk and said it was up to us, but I know neither of us will risk our


    pups¡°.


    I take a deep breath to calm myself. He is right. I will do anything for them.


    ¡°Well, if that is the case, you¡¯d better mark me the second they are out then¡°.


    Heughs and kisses my head. ¡°Promise. In the meantime, I hope this might help a bit¡°.


    He pulls out a small box from his jacket pocket. When he opens it, I gasp. It¡¯s arge moonstone engagement ring, opal cut with delicate tinumced with diamonds.


    Conrad just smiles. ¡°You did tell the human world you were my fianc¨¦e, so think this is only fitting. I was thinking that once this war is over and you have had the pups, we will have the Luna Ceremony. You missed your coronation, but you should get that. We can make it more like a wedding if you like¡°.


    Serena instantly starts preening in my head, thinking how gorgeous she will look in a Luna Ceremony. Suppose we canbine the two. I will need all the girls to help, though. Why


    didn¡¯t I think of this<b>? </b>


    I kiss him quickly and run off<b>, </b>screaming for Michelle and telling her about what Conrad just said and showing off my ring. Michelle starts sketching dresses, Willow starts thinking about


    what needs to be organised and starts a wedding binder, while Kimberly buys every major bridal magazine she can find to be delivered asap.


    It¡¯s been strange to have a normal day. I go to bed exhausted but happy. I know the wedding nning is likely a distraction the boys came up with to keep me distracted from the uing war, but it was a wee one.


    I am fast asleep in bed when I¡¯m woken up by pounding on the bedroom door.


    WAKE UP LUNA QUEEN, PLEASE WAKE UP¡°.


    Conrad leaps out of bed, looking for the threat as we both look at each other, confused about what is going on..


    Conrad swings our bedroom door open, and Alpha Kanees bolting in and drops to his knees in front of me, crying and hyperventting.


    ¡°Please, Luna Queen. Brianna¡¯s water broke, and I took her down to the medical centre, but she is asking for you. There was some blood, but she is scared, and I don¡¯t know how to help her¡°.


    Guess I¡¯m sleeping tomorrow.


    Chapter Comments


    4


    POST COMMENT NOW


    SH

 Gloom 186

    <b>Chapter </b><b>186 </b>


    Lewana POV


    I go into the medical centre and it is chaos. Brianna is partially shifted and screaming at everyone. She waspletely hysterical.


    ¡°I NEED TO LIVE LONG ENOUGH TO HOLD HIM. GET SOME BLOOD. I CAN¡¯T DIE LIKE MY


    MOTHER WITHOUT HOLDING HIM¡°.


    I wasn¡¯t going to be able to do this without Mary. I mind¨Clink Conrad to go get her while I try


    to calm down the situation.


    I go up to her gently and talk to her calmly. ¡°Brianna, I¡¯m not going to let you die. I¡¯m here now. Will you let me check to see how far along you are?¡°.


    She starts whimpering and apologising. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t make a fuss if it was nothing, so I didn¡¯t say anything. It has only gotten bad in thest 30 minutes¡°.


    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re in the final stages ofbour, sweetie. You¡¯re not fully dted yet, but you¡¯re close¡°.


    Maryes running in with Arthur, and she goes straight to Brianna¡¯s side. ¡°It¡¯s OK, honey. I know you¡¯re scared, but I have helped Luna¡¯s and other wolves before. Will you let me help you


    now?¡°.


    Brianna starts whimpering and nods while Mary pulls her in for a hug and starts rubbing her back. I instructed the medics to check the records to see who can be woken up in case we need blood. I haven¡¯t taken any of my own due to the pregnancy, so we have nothing on standby.


    One person is woken up and a unit is taken from them just in case, while Mary talks Brianna through some breathing exercises.


    I¡¯m just about to put on a surgical gown when Arthures up with a protein bar and a sandwich. ¡°You need to look after yourself as well, Jellybean¡°.


    I smile. Quickly eat both and go back. I check Brianna again, and we are ready to go.


    Brianna starts yelling again. ¡°Kane<b>, </b>get your ass in here. I¡¯m not doing this without you¡°.


    He hovers around the door and enters nervously. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do, and I will just <b>get </b>in the way of Bri¡°.


    Mary talks softly to her. ¡°Nonense, honey. If she wants you in here, you¡¯re in here. Just hold her, grip it firmly so she doesn¡¯t hurt you when she squeezes back and stare at her. Not at


    the ¡­¡­ business end¡°.


    He is shaking like a leaf and trying to hold it together. Males aren¡¯t normally in the room for this, so they were probably expecting to be in the waiting room. But Mary is right. What Brianna wants, she gets.


    ¡°OK. I can see the top of the head now. You need to start pushing. We¡¯ll all help with the rhythm of push and then break¡°.


    Brianna is amazing. It takes about an hour, but she does it. Onest big push and outes her son, and I ce him directly on her bare chest. She holds her breath for the second it takes me to rub his back and clear his mouth, and lets out an amazing cry.


    She burst into tears and held him close while Kane kissed her head. I know it is more of a human thing I have heard about, but I asked Kane if he wanted to cut the umbilical cord. He looked at me strangely as I exined that it is a human custom as a way for fathers to wee the baby to the world. He did and was crying too.


    After a few minutes, I asked her to do another push to get the centa out and started to clean her up while she bonded with her pup.


    While he stays on her chest, I do some basic checks of the mother and pup when Serena speaks up. ¡°Do you sense that?¡°.


    ¡°Sense what?¡°.


    She gentlyes forward and stares at the pup to get me to focus, That¡¯s when I feel it.


    ¡°Brianna, I just want to check something, but I need a drop of the pup¡¯s blood. I¡¯ll just take it


    from the heel¡°.


    She instantly panics. ¡°Is something wrong?¡°.


    ¡°No, no. Nothing¡¯s wrong. Just something I want to check¡°.


    She nods, <b>I </b>take the blood and go confirm. It takes an hour, but smile when I do.


    When I go back to the room, I can see the happy couple holding the pup and cooing over him. Both grandfathers have arrived with Kane¡¯s mother as well. Apparently, they are getting along so well that they could share a n to get here when Kane called several hours ago. Conrad and Lian have stayed in the room to make sure they behave themselves, though.


    I stand in the doorway and smile at the sight. ¡°So are we officially one big happy family then?¡°.


    Alpha Bernard speaks first. ¡°Yes, Luna Queen. We have settled a lot of differences and have started to look atbining the packs. Members are happy with the change, and others are


    adjusting¡°.


    I justugh. ¡°Do you think it would help if they knew there was a pure blood Alpha set to take


    over in 20-30 years?¡°.


    The whole room freezes and looks at me.


    Brianna is the first to speak. ¡°How did¡­.how do you¡­¡­


    ¡°My wolf Serena could sense it. I did the blood test to confirm. The Moon Goddess must have great ns for you all to gift you a pure blood Alpha¡°.


    Cheers suddenly erupted in the room with both Alphas practically hugging with excitement before calling both of their packs with the news.


    The rest of the day was a flurry of ns and pup name ideas. Brianna wanted to stay another few weeks at the pack to get support and wait til she is morefortable traveling long distances. Her father has already brought some omega nannies from home to help out, but Mary is insisting on seeing if they are up to her standard before she lets Brianna go home.


    There are a lot more discussions throughout the day on what to name the pup. Brianna wanted something new to signify this new era, as the family wanted something more traditional. It took all day, but they picked a name that means unity in the pack.


    Kirby.


    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>


    <b>3 </b>


    <b>POST </b>COMMENT NOW

 Gloom 187

    Light and Shadow


    <b>Chapter </b><b>187 </b>


    Conrad POV


    Seeing Kane dote on his son was amazing to watch. It instantly got me thinking <b>about </b>the day I can hold my two little ones. It wasn¡¯t long until that feeling turned into <b>fury </b>and action.


    I get Kane was in distress, but how the fuck did he get all the way to my fucking bedroom door without a single guard stopping him?


    My pregnant mate was literally drugged and carried out unconscious three months ago without them noticing, and now someone got to our room a second time. Not to mention the fact that she was also previously drugged when an Alpha carried her to his bedroom to rape her. I get slipping something into a drink might be easy to miss<b>, </b>but carrying a drugged Luna Queen through the building should be fucking obvious.


    I call Arthur and Liam, and I am going to need both of them to keep me level and not beat the shit out of my guards and soldiers.


    I called every guard, soldier, and hunter into the training centre. I don¡¯t care if the territory is currently un¨Cmaned or if they just finished a night shift. They aren¡¯t protecting anything anyway.


    They are all incredibly nervous, and they can sense that I am livid. Jace hase forward with his yellow eyes recing mine.


    I try to remain reasonably calm while I chastise them, but I know I¡¯m not doing it well.


    ¡°Anyone care to exin to me how someone got to my bedroom door just three months after Luna Queen was kidnapped. I¡¯m still pissed at the lot of you for not noticing the first time, but it happened again. We are about to go to war, you can¡¯t even monitor a fucking pack house¡°.


    They all freeze. They have no idea how to respond, which just pisses me off even more.


    I scream at them. ¡°SOMEONE BETTER GIVE ME AN FUCKING ANSWER BECAUSE IN


    <b>9:48 </b><b>Sat</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>6 </b>


    FIVE MONTHS I WILL HAVE TWO DEFENCELESS NEWBORNS THAT NEED


    PROTECTION¡°.


    They instantly be defensive, and they start rattling <b>off </b>reasons I shouldn¡¯t <b>be </b><b>angry </b>at them.


    ¡°We have made a lot of improvements to the territory borders¡°.


    ¡°The camera monitoring the entry points is going well¡°.


    ¡°The hunters have their new powers, so we can detect the enemy more easily¡°.


    I¡¯m getting madder by the second. ¡°I¡¯ve made all those improvements, and you are still fucking up¡°.


    Silence again.


    I storm out furiously and back to the pack house. I m the door shut on my study, only to have Arthur open it again ande in, followed by Liam ten secondster.


    Arthur takes a seat on the couch and takes a deep breath, blowing out his cheeks. ¡°So, do you feel any better?¡°.


    I snap back. ¡°No, but I know they feel worse, which is an adequate constion prize¡°.


    He just smiles. ¡°Then hopefully they start using some brains and not just muscle¡°.


    Liam looks more confused than anything. ¡°I don¡¯t understand how this keeps happening. We train them well, and it¡¯s not hard¡°.


    Arthur poses a question to both of us. ¡°Have you trained them to be obedient, or have you trained them to solve problems?¡°.


    Both of us stop to think for a minute, and we both know the answer. Obidence has been what matters above all else. As the entire pack is less than 10 years old, they have all been following orders and not thinking outside the box. This is also going to be the first real war in 200 years, so they have no idea what they are in for.


    Arthur senses the change in the room and poses another question. Think back <b>to </b><b>your </b>military training. What did you do while you served to think through security problems?¡°.


    Liam and I both smile at each other at the fond memory. We reply in unison. ¡°War


    games¡°.


    ¡°I figured as much. How could you run war games here?¡°.


    I don¡¯t have to think long to give an answer. ¡°Murdock¡°.


    Liam¡¯s eyes go wide in shock. ¡°You have got to be kidding. He¡¯s a bloody nut case¡°.


    ¡°And I have a psycho after my mate and pup. Maybe if we practice against a nutcase<b>, </b>we can prepare for him¡°.


    Arthur¡¯s confused and asks, ¡°Who exactly is this nutcase?¡°.


    ¡°We served with Murdock in the Marines. He got his nickname because hees up with the stupid ns, but they always work. He is also a damn good pilot. He got out of the military the same time that we did and started his own private security firm¡°.


    I was already looking up his number before Liam could object more.


    He picks up on the second ring.


    ¡°Who the hell is this and how did you get my number?¡°.


    I chuckle. ¡°What kind of greeting is that for an old friend, Murdock?¡°.


    He pauses and thinks about the voice before the penny drops. ¡°Phantom, is that you? Fuck. I see you on the news all the time, Mr big shot. The hell are you ringing me for?¡°.


    ¡°To hire you. Do you want to y a few games?¡°.


    I can literally hear the glee in his voice. ¡°I can easily kick your ass, phantom. Where¡¯s the fun in that?¡°.


    <b>9:48 </b>Sat<b>, </b><b>Sep </b>6


    ¡°I¡¯m paying you to show off to my security forces. We have had three breaches in six months, so we need someone to think outside the box and plug all these leaks¡°.


    He sounds suspicious of me. ¡°What are the restrictions?¡°.


    ¡°Small team only. No one dies, and you don¡¯t blow anything up¡°.


    ¡°That¡¯s it¡°.


    ¡°That¡¯s it¡°.


    He is practically giggling at the idea of this much freedom. I have heard there <b>are </b>normally strict contract guidelines for him due to his methods, but even then, he finds loopholes.


    ¡°See you tomorrow, Phantom. And tell Bonehead I will see him too. I¡¯m assuming <i>it </i>is floating around somewhere¡°.


    Liam growls at this. He has never gotten on with Murdock, as he finds him reckless and irresponsible. His nickname from the unit is actually Bones, but Murdock never used it, preferring his variation.


    ¡°See you then¡°.


    Chapter Comments


    1 Reviews >


    R


    Visitor


    12 hours ago


    so excited for Luna <i>Queen </i>to meet a st <i>from </i>the past


    2


    SHARE


    Bo

 Gloom 188

    <b>Chapter </b><b>188 </b>


    Conrad POV


    Murdock arrived bright and early with a team of 10 in two military grade vans. True to his nickname, he is in shorts and a Hawaiian shirt, while the rest are in ck military


    attire.


    After a quick hello, we all go into the conference room to meet Liam and Arthur<b>, </b>as <b>we </b>need to exin the whole werewolf thing.


    Liam starts to strip as usual, but Murdock starts cat¨Ccalling him and waving a dor around as he does. As soon as he shifts into Valen, heunches at him, snapping ferociously. Murdock flies back in the chair and repositions it as a barrier or weapon as Arthur intervenes to calm him down. He stays shifted as Valen and keeps staring at him as if he is a threat.


    All the soldiers look part terrified, part curious. Not Murdock.


    He turns and looks at me with sheer excitement. ¡°Are you a big puppy, too?¡°.


    ¡°Apart from three humans and 21 hunters, everyone who is here is a werewolf. Calling them a big puppy might result in you getting bitten, so I wouldn¡¯t keep saying that¡°.


    Valen gruffs in the corner, agreeing with me.


    We all turn when we hear the door open. Lewana looks like a vision when she walks in andmands the room like a true Luna Queen. Shees over to stand with me, and I give her a kiss on the side of the head.


    Murdock smiles when he sees her and at least tries to behave. ¡°Hello, my Lady¡°.


    I instantly correct him. ¡°Actually, that¡¯s the other thing. I¡¯m actually King of the werewolves, making her the Queen, so you should address her as Your Highness¡°.


    He does a deep bow to her and uses her title. He turns back to me with a smug grin. ¡°I¡¯m still calling you Phantom, though. And I¡¯m never bowing¡°.


    <b>9:49 </b><b>Sat</b><b>, </b><b>Sep 6 </b>


    I smile back. ¡°If you help me keep her and my pups safe, you can call me whatever <b>you </b>want¡°. I pull Lewana close as I ce a hand on her belly, and we share <b>a </b>silent <b>moment </b>of worry but determination.


    That¡¯s when I see it. The change in Murdock¡¯s demeanor from sarcastic weirdo to professional soldier. ¡°Let¡¯s start with a tour, then. I think it is best to start off with where you got kidnapped from, how the van got in, so we can go from there¡°.


    We spend the rest of the day touring the facility while Murdock¡¯s team takes notes <b>on </b>mynd.


    I go to bedte that night, exhausted, and just watch over my sleeping mate for a while. I hold her close, just waiting for the sun to rise, and hope tomorrow she will be safer than the day before.


    As soon as I wake, I go straight to the war room I have set up for Murdock, and predicably, he is working away. He has clearly been up for hours after having a brainwave at some point, and he has already destroyed the ce with his chaos. Pens everywhere, red string going from board to board, and texter over maps on the floor.


    I call out to him. ¡°So, Murdock, assuming you have a n¡°.


    ¡°Yep. Going to be great. Is the other team ready? They are always on duty, so always will be for as long as it takes them to catch you¡°.


    He actually started doing a small, excited jump. ¡°Great. All we need now is a Queen to kidnap¡°.


    I had a thought about this overnight. ¡°Well, you are not using mine. I have spoken to one of the humans and Liam girl, Michelle doesn¡¯t mind being manhandled by a bunch of soldiers¡°.


    I didn¡¯t think the man could get any more excited, but he is now bordering on a child at Christmas. ¡°This is going to be great¡°.


    I introduced Murdock to Michelle so he knows who he is kidnapping, and Liam insisted on being a part of patrols today to see where the soldiers are screwing up. Michelle stays in the bedroom next to ours, as I don¡¯t want her scent in our bed, and the games


    The first one is aplete disaster. Murdock¡¯s team gets in and out with a silent Michelle, in broad daylight, in under 30 minutes, and no one notices.


    Liam is furious. I can feel him questioning everything as he is the one who set <b>up </b><b>the </b>patrols and protocols. Think there is me with me as well, as I never stopped and questioned anything. I just trusted that he knew what he was doing.


    They tried a second method and seeded again. I can feel the unease in the guards and soldiers, and I¡¯m honestly happy. They are well¨Ctrained on raids, fighting<b>, </b>and internal threats, but I havee to realise they are toofortable at home. To them<b>, </b>all the enemies are outside, and that perception is what Murdock is exploiting.


    Murdock, Arthur, Liam, Lewana, and I all gather in the war room that night and discuss what happened. Murdock exined exactly what our issues were and what to work on. He then turns to Liam with a wicked grin on his face.


    ¡°Anything else you want to add, Bonehead?¡°.


    Liam growls. ¡°I¡¯m just a pretty little boneheadpared to the mighty Murdock¡°.


    Iugh slightly. Of course, they made a bet.


    Murdock turns and looks at me with an excited expression. ¡°I will let them make some changes in the morning before I try again in the afternoon. Think it would be good to try with an awake Queen this time and paintball as weapons to see if they can get her back¡°.


    I startughing loudly. ¡°Trust me, that won¡¯t be necessary¡°.


    Murdock starts protesting. ¡°Michelle won¡¯t get hurt, and what would happen if they took your Queen while she was screaming for help? It would be more difficult for us to conceal that?¡°.


    While he was talking, Lewana had moved around silently behind him without him noticing and was holding a de to his neck.


    ¡°Trust me when I say, they know they couldn¡¯t take me while I was conscious¡°.


    <b>9:49 </b>Sat, Sep 6


    Murdock¡¯s jaw drops. I don¡¯t think anyone has even gotten the best of him before


    He starts chuckling. ¡°Oh, Your Highness, you are way too good to be with him


    I just stare at her lovingly. ¡°I know, right? Everyone is always surprised by her. I know I


    was¡°.


    Murdock smiles. ¡°Feel like joining in tomorrow¡°.


    Lewana just stares at me. ¡°dly¡°.


    Chapter Comments


    1 Reviews


    <b>?? </b>


    Visitor


    2 hours ago


    is this the end or what?


    2


    <SHARE


    60

 Gloom 189

    <b>Chapter </b><b>189 </b>


    Lewana POV


    Serena and I are buzzing this morning. It¡¯s been a while since we had a good game of chase. We were watching Murdock yesterday, and he is excellent. Very unhinged but very good. A lot of his ideas and suggestions have good merit, and under his advice, Nightstalker is doing a massive upgrade in the house on all security.


    I watch as Liam exins what happened yesterday, as I approach the soldiers and guards. As soon as they see me, I can feel the shame rolling off them at the fact that they failed twice yesterday. Honestly, I think it¡¯s good that they failed. At least they are starting to take things seriously and think more.


    Murdock told us he had thought of another way they wanted to try this afternoon. To give us more of a chance at stopping them, they have told us they areing from the East, so we only have 90 degrees of territory to watch, and it¡¯s where the ins are, so it¡¯spletely open space.


    I stay within the territory border and observe the soldiers patrolling the boundary. Conrad is worried about me eating, so he makes sure one of the omegas has me set up with a table, food, water, and something to take notes in.


    It¡¯s about two when I notice it. They¡¯ve breached the border, and the team on the boundary hasn¡¯t noticed. Gilly suits. Very good ones. They are most likely using a scent blocker and have covered themselves in native nts. I notice the same way I notice Lycans. The unnatural movements when they move and the rustlings in the leaves don¡¯t


    sound like a small critter.


    I let them continue, but text Michelle she can go back to what she was doing as they


    won¡¯t get past me. She sent backughing emojis.


    I let them get close enough to the end of the ins, and I can see they are starting to fan out to use the treeline as cover. I¡¯m starting to see what Murdock meant. They noticed all the subtle signs as they were waiting for arger invasion. Something obvious. They aren¡¯t watching the forest as they assumed they would spot theming in on the open ins.


    I decide to end this and prove a point to everyone in real time. I grabbed one of the backup paintball weapons that was on standby and opened fire. Shot all six that had gotten onto ournd, one of which was Murdock.


    He springs to his feet and startsughing. ¡°Seriously, run away with me¡°.


    <b>54 </b>


    I just roll my eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t seem like the type to help with the nappy changes, so no¡°.


    The soldiers just stare at me with their jaws on the floor as Murdock walks up to me,


    smiling. ¡°When did you notice them?¡°.


    ¡°About 20 minutes ago, when you crossed into my territory¡°.


    He is gleeful at this. ¡°What gave us away?¡°.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t always move with the wind, and the movement was too rhythmic. Animals


    pause to eat, go slower, faster. Not move at the same steady pace¡°.


    ¡°Marvellous. Absolutely bloody marvellous¡°. Murdock goes running into the house, most likely to n his next siege, but I stayed behind.


    I turned and gave the soldiers a hard re. A silent warning to pay more attention, and


    they all turned their head to show submission and acknowledge what they needed to do.


    I head back into the house and see Murdock exining, very animated, to Conrad about


    how I actually caught him.


    He just walks over to me and whispers in my ear, ¡°That¡¯s my girl¡°.


    I just smile and hold him close.


    We head to dinner that night, and Murdock joins us. You can tell this had upset Liam, but he was putting up with it for now.


    We are all talking when there is a knock on the door. It¡¯s one of the Omega staff.


    ¡°Sorry for interrupting, but an animal was left at the vet clinic today. Abandoned by the door¡°.


    ¡°That¡¯s strange¡°.


    They bring it in, and the smell hits me first. I instantly start to panic and hold my pregnant belly as I back away against the wall in fear.


    Conrad is instantly on his feet, and everyone stares in confusion. ¡°Moonlight. What is


    it?¡°.


    I stare at the rabbit in the cage and instantly understand what it means.


    ¡°It¡¯s him. He sent it. I can smell him. His nickname for me was his caged little bunny¡°.


    Conrad pulls me into a tight hug and rubs my back to try to calm me down. Murdock


    starts inspecting it.


    ¡°There¡¯s a note on the bottom of the cage¡°.


    He takes it out and reads it aloud.


    ¡°My cute little bunny, you think you¡¯re so funny, having new men over to y. I¡¯ll


    ughter them all for Conrad¡¯s downfalls, and cut out my mate on doomsday.


    Surrender to me, admit you¡¯re nobody, and return to your confines. Swallow your pride,


    four months to decide, before ande and take all that is mine¡°.


    Everyone freezes, but Conrad just holds me tighter.


    Murdock looks around the room, confused. ¡°Someone is going to have to fill me in here¡°.


    Conrad takes over. ¡°It means either Lewana surrenders herself to very and hands over


    her pups, or in four months, he wille and remove them from her as they will be viable at that point¡°.


    I silently sob into his shirt. ¡°It also means he¡¯s changed his ns. He no longer needs our son with Cordelia out of the picture. He only needs our daughter. He¡¯s going to kill


    him¡°.


    Murdock stands up pissed. ¡°It also means I¡¯ve been under surveince since we have


    been here¡°.


    :


    He is already on his phone screaming at his team.


    ¡°Call in all soldiers on standby. Code red. Lock this site down with our men and no sleep


    tonight¡°.


    We turn and look at him in shock.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lewana. I get your life and pups were just threatened, but the fact that someone has probably been watching me pisses me off to no end. I¡¯m the best for a


    reason¡°.


    I look at him, and my eyes dry up instantly. ¡°Don¡¯t be. If he ising in four months, then I need him dead in three¡°.


    A wicked grin crosses his face. ¡°As you wish, Your Highness¡°.

 Gloom 190

    <b>Chapter </b><b>190 </b>


    Conrad POV


    The next few days were a whirlwind of activity. Murdock runs drills with a familiar military precision that actually puts me at ease. A mix between a fond memory and an old habiting back to my life.


    The one thing I hate, though, is how infatuated he is with my mate. He¡¯s right when he makes remarks about how amazing she is, but he keeps yelling that they need to run away together or trying to get her to go on a mission with him. Jace is furious at this. We put up with it, though, as it is for her protection.


    We conducted some training this morning and are meeting in the war room for most of this afternoon. We need to start nning our attack, as I am not waiting for this asshole toe to my door. I need to find his.


    I run the meeting with Lewana, Liam, Arthur, Murdock, and Nightstalker on speaker.


    I start the meeting. ¡°Let¡¯s go over what we know¡°.


    Nightstalker starts. ¡°Malik Sterling, aka Rogue King, is the target. He seems to have gotten his wealth and power by being the figurehead behind Serenity Enterprises. He doesn¡¯t operate in the human world. Only the virtual one, which makes it hard to pin him down. Also, why are so many creditors and investors are after him? He¡¯s taken out huge loans and made promises, but when people need to serve him papers, they have nowhere to send them. There are no records on him from the Werewolf side as he was likely born a rogue¡°.


    just nod, thinking about how we can use this informationter. ¡°Liam, what did Cordelia tell you about his n?¡°.


    ¡°The two things she mentioned were having an army that was under Alpha Command and packs being in blood oaths¡°.


    Murdock speaks up. ¡°You¡¯re going to have to trante werewolf for me. What are those?¡°.


    <b>11:09 </b><b>Tue</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>9 </b>


    Lewana exins. ¡°A blood oath is an unbreakable deal between Alphas that can only <b>be </b>ended by death. If you do not maintain your end of the deal, your life force can be collected in the same way a mate bond works. You also inherit that Alpha¡¯s pack. An Alpha Command is forcing someone to do something against their will¡°.


    Murdock is excited and fascinated by this. ¡°Really. Anything you say¡°.


    Lewana turns to Liam. The only one who can be affected by an Alpha Command. His <b>eyes </b>start to glow golden, with Serena¡¯s eyes alsoing forward.


    ¡°Liam. Just up and down twice¡°.


    Liam¡¯s face goespletely nk as he follows themand blindly. Murdock startsughing at this.


    Shemands him again. ¡°Liam, do the hockey pockey¡°.


    He starts dancing with the same nk expression as Murdock is howling withughter. Arthur and I are ufortable with this, but we know he needs to understand.


    Lewana instructs Liam again and holds out a de. ¡°Liam, hold this de to your throat. Close enough to draw blood¡°.


    Liam snatches it up without a second thought and holds it close to his neck. Murdock goes still. The sudden realization of what this truly meant was dawning on him.


    Murdock speaks just above a whisper as he approaches Liam, who is still stone¨Cfaced. ¡°He didn¡¯t even hesitate¡°.


    Lewana looks sad. ¡°He was ordered not to. This is what I need you to understand, Murdock. They will do anything ordered. Strap bombs to themselves, fight to the death, murder, rape, and ughter pups. They will never question it. The only way to stop themands is for the Alpha to stop themand or for the Alpha to die¡°.


    Lewana looks into Liam¡¯s eyes and seems to be examining them for something. She stops after a few seconds before giving him onest order.


    ¡°Liam. For your loyal service to the Alpha King and your Luna Queen I am giving you a


    <b>11:09 </b><b>Tue</b>, <b>Sep </b><b>9 </b>


    gift. We both trust you explicitly, and from this day forward, you will haveplete free will to obey or disregard any Alpha order as you see fit¡°.


    Liam suddenly became very awake and alert and threw the de across the room while rubbing his neck, just trying to get the invasion feeling out of his body.


    Lewana approaches him slowly, and I can hear Valen whimpering. She gently approaches him, and I can see Valen¡¯s eyese forward as she runs a hand through his hair. He leans into it forfort as she sends a calming wave through him.


    ¡°Sorry, I had to do that, Valen, but it was important for more than one reason. Were you aware that you were under Alpha orders? Were you conscious they were happening?¡°.


    He nods slowly in her hand.


    ¡°Thank you, Valen. You might have saved us¡°.


    I¡¯m confused by this statement. ¡°Moonlight. What do you mean?¡°.


    ¡°The night I was attacked in the human world, Liam took two rogues into custody. On the day of the raid with the candidate, we took another two prisoners. When the hunter reviewed all prisoners, they were green and not ck, indicating they were sick. I think it¡¯s because they are under the Alpha orders. It¡¯s why we could never get any information out of them. They couldn¡¯t even if they wanted to. If their conscious state was still working whilepleting these orders, they might have information we can use if I break the Alpha Command¡°.


    My jaw hits the floor. ¡°You can break themand¡°.


    She looks at me nervously. ¡°I¡¯m a blessed pure blood Alpha with a direct link to the Moon Goddess. Serena thinks she can do it, and it¡¯s a full moon in two days. Think it is worth a shot¡°.


    I just go and hug her close because if she can do that, then it will change everything. I also pat Liam on the back and rest my head against his in reassurance. It couldn¡¯t have been easy to go through that.


    I look over at Murdock and see his brain trying to keep up with everything just said. ¡°You


    <b>11:09 </b>Tue<b>, </b>Sep 9


    talk to a Goddess¡°.


    Lewana just smiles at him. ¡°If you thought Valen was cool when you met him, wait <b>till </b>you meet Serena¡°.


    Chapter Comments


    ? 1


    Write Comments


    SHARE


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!